ColumlJia  ZHnibergitp 
mt!)eCitpofi5eto|9orfe 


LIBRARY 


Gift  of 

President 
Nicholas  Murray  Butler 


This  book  is  due  two  weeks  from  th 
stamped  below,  and  if  not  returned  or  ren( 
before  that  time  a  fine  of  five  cents  a  day  will  b 


REVEREND   LOUIS   FLORENT  GILET,   C.SS.R. 

Founder  of   the   Congregation  of   the   Sisters,   Servants  of   the 

Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 


THE    SISTERS 
OF   THE    I.H.M 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  FOUNDING  OF  THE 
CONGREGATION  OF  THE  SISTERS 
SERVANTS  OF  THE  IMMACULATE 
HEART  OF  MARY  AND  THEIR  WORK 
IN  THE  SCRANTON  DIOCESE 


BY  A  MEMBER  OF  THE 
SCRANTON  COMMUNITY 


NEW  YORK 
P.  J.  KENEDY  &  SONS 

1921 


COPYRIGHT     •    1921     ■    BY 
P.      J.      KENEDY      &      SONS 


!)3  2..3 


PRINTED       IN       U 


^■3 


TO 
THE  RIGHT  REVEREND  BISHOP   OF   SCRANTON 

MICHAEL  J.  HOBAN,  D.D. 

THIS   BOOK 

IS   RESPECTFULLY  DEDICATED 

BY  HIS  DEVOTED 

SISTERS,       SERVANTS      OF       THE 

IMMACULATE    HEART   OF    MARY 


FOREWORD 

DEVOUT  Catholics  are  always  pleased  to  read  the 
story  of  the  successful  accomplishment  of  any 
work  intended  for  the  greater  glory  of  God  and  for 
the  benefit  of  their  fellowmen.  The  history  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary  is  such  a  story.  It  is  eminently 
fitting  and  proper  that  the  story  should  be  told  by  an 
accomplished  member  of  the  congregation,  a  doctor  of 
philosophy,  who  had  been  educated  in  the  schools  of 
the  congregation  and  had  sat  at  the  feet  of  some  of  the 
oldest  Sisters. 

We  Catholics  are  sometimes  too  modest  in  narrating 
the  glorious  deeds  of  our  forefathers  and  foremothers 
in  the  Faith  and  yet  our  divine  Lord  Himself  has  said 
to  us:  "So  let  your  light  shine  before  men  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works  and  glorify  your  Father  who 
is  in  heaven."  And  so  while  the  author  thought  upon 
the  days  of  old,  she  had  in  her  mind  the  eternal  years — 
the  days  of  hardship  and  poverty  on  earth,  but  also  the 
eternal  years  of  the  Beatific  Vision  in  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

Let  us  now  therefore,  praise  these  women  of  renown 
and  our  spiritual  mothers  in  their  generation.    Let  the 


Vlll 


FOREWORD 


people  show  forth  their  wisdom  and  the  Church  declare 
their  praise,  for  these  were  women  of  mercy,  whose 
godly  deeds  have  not  failed.  Their  bodies  are  buried 
in  peace  but  their  names  live  unto  generation  and 
generation.  Their  spiritual  posterity  are  a  holy  inheri- 
tance and  we  in  northeastern  Pennsylvania  are  witnesses 
that  the  present  day  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  are  worthy  daughters  of  sainted 
mothers.  ''All  that  shall  see  them  shall  know  them 
that  these  are  the  seed,  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed." 


CONTENTS 

I.  THE  FOUNDATION 
Father    Gilet^    C.SS.R,     The    Redemptorists    make    a 

FOUNDATION  IN  MoNROE,  MICHIGAN.  ThE  NEED  OF  CaTHOLIC 

Schools.  Father  Gilet  resolves  to  found  a  new  Sister- 
hood. The  first  candidate.  The  first  reception  and 
PROFESSION.  Bishop  Lefevre  approves  the  rule.  Mother 
M.  Teresa  appointed  Superior.  The  log  cabin  convent 
AND  school.  The  first  prospectus.  The  retreat.  Recep- 
tion of  new  members.    Departure  of  Father  Gilet....       1 

II.  THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS 

The  new  convent.  Rev.  Egidius  Smulders,  C.SS.R., 
APPOINTED  Director.  Death  of  Rev.  Frances  Poilvache, 
C.SS.R.  The  visit  of  Father  Bernard.  Growth  of  the 
Congregation.  Success  of  the  school.  The  Congrega- 
tion changes  its  title.  Investiture  in  the  blue  habit. 
Father  Poirier,  C.SS.R.,  appointed  Director.  The  first 
parochial  school.  Opening  of  the  first  mission  house. 
Departure  of  the  Redemptorists  from  Monroe.  Spiritual 
PRIVATIONS.  Death  of  Sister  M.  Ignatius.  Arrival  of 
Father  Joos.   Father  Joos  appointed  Director 24 

III.  THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA 

Old  Saint  Joseph's.  The  very  Reverend  John  Vincent. 
Saint  Joseph's  College.  Saint  Joseph's  Academy.  Con- 
gregation of  the  Holy  Cross.  The  coming  of  the  Sisters 
of  the  I.  H.  M.  Bishop  Neumann's  visit.  St.  Joseph's 
Academy  chartered.  The  first  reception  and  profession. 
New  mission  opened  at  Reading.  The  Sisters  become 
diocesan.  Wonderful  expansion  of  the  Sisters  in  the 
Monroe  Diocese.  The  first  orphan  asylum.  New 
missions.  Administration.  Establishment  of  Saint 
Mary's  College   48 


X  CONTENTS 

IV.  THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA 

(Continued) 

Death  of  Bishop  Neumann.   Bishop  Wood.     Completion 

OF   THE    RULE.       NoVlTIATE    TRANSFERRED    TO    READING.      ThE 

MISSION     IN     Susquehanna.      Laurel     Hill     Seminary 

CHARTERED.      OtHER    NEW     MISSIONS.  OpENING    OF     SaINT 

John's  Academy,  Pittston.  Saint  John's  chartered. 
The  new  Saint  John's.  The  Scranton  community 
separ^vted  from  that  of  Reading.  The  mother  house 
transferred  from  Reading  to  Villa  Maria,  West 
Chester.  Growth  of  the  congregation  in  the  Phila- 
delphia Diocese.  Villa  Maria  College  chartered.  The 
burning  of  Saint  Joseph's  College.  The  Sisters  leave 
Saint  Joseph's    78 

V.  MOTHER  M.  TERESA 

A  season  of  tribulations.  Exile  of  Mother  M.  Teresa. 
Mother  M.  Teresa  takes  refuge  with  the  Grey  Nuns  at 
Ottawa.  Her  letters  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Scranton 
Community.  The  Sisters  plead  for  her  return.  Mother 
Teresa's  reminiscences  of  early  days.  Her  return  to  the 

CONGREGATION.    HeR  LAST  YEARS  AT  ViLLA  AIaRIA.    HeR  HOLY 

DEATH.  Father  Gaudet's  tribute  to  Mother  Teresa. 
The  testimony  of  the  Grey  Nuns 109 

VI.  MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH 

The  creation  of  the  See  of  Scranton.  Right  Reverend 
William  O'Hara,  first  Bishop  of  Scranton.  The  Sisters 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  make  a  new  foundation  in 
the  Scranton  Diocese.  Sister  M.  Joseph  appointed 
Mother  Superior.  Sister  M.  Aloysius  appointed  Mistress 
of  Novices.  Transfer  of  the  mother  house  and  novitiate 
FROM  Susquehanna  to  Scranton.  Saint  Cecilia's  Acad- 
emy. Early  days.  St.  Cecilia's  enlarged.  The  first  recep- 
tion AND   profession   IN   THE   NEW   MOTHER    HOUSE.    DeATH 

of  Sister  M.  William.  Saint  Patrick's  Orphanage. 
Novitiate  removed  to  Saint  Rose's,  Carbondale.  Death 
OF  Reverend  John  Vincent  O'Reilly   137 

VII.  MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS 

The  new  mission  at  Williamsport.  Father  Garvey. 
Saint  Patrick's  School,  White  Haven.  The  new  orphan- 
age. Holy  Rosary  School,  North  Scranton.  Sister  M. 
Agatha.  Saint  Basil's,  Dushore,  Pa.  Advancement  of 
the  Scranton  Community.  Correspondence.  The  Art 
Department  at  Saint  Cecilia's.    Saint  Patrick's,  West 


CONTENTS  xi 

ScRANTON.  Saint  John  the  Evangelist's,  South  Scranton. 
Social  service  work.  Saint  Joseph's  Society.  Saint 
Joseph's  Infant  Asylum.  Death  of  Mother  M.  Joseph. 
Tidings  of  Father  Gilet,  C.SS.R.  Life,  labors  and  death 
OF  Father  Mary  Celestine,  O.C.R 168 

VIII.  MOTHER  MARY 

Mother  Mary's  early  life.  Conversion  to  the  Faith. 
Her  entrance  into  religion.  New  standards  of  educa- 
tion. Opening  of  St.  Thomas'  College.  Rev.  D.  J.  Mac- 
GoLDRicK.  The  first  institute.  The  Columbian 
Centenary.  Bishop  O'Hara's  jubilee.  New  missions. 
Saint  Paul's,  Green  Ridge,  Pa.  Saint  Patrick's, 
Olyphant,  Pa.  Consecration  of  Right  Reverend  M.  J. 
Hoban,  D.D.  Last  years  of  Bishop  O'Hara.  Father 
Smulders,  C.SS.R.  Death  of  Mother  Mary.  Sister  M. 
Crescentia  appointed  Mother  Superior.  The  new 
mother  house  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  The  silver 
JUBILEE  OF  Saint  Cecilia's   217 

IX.  MOTHER  M.  CYRIL 

Completion  of  the  new  mother  house.  The  novitiate 
transferred  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Opening  of  Mount 
Saint  Mary's  Seminary.  Re-organization  of  the  resident 
school.  Distinguished  visitors  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 
Benefactors  and  benefactions.  Dedication  of  the 
chapel.  Institutes,  summer  schools  and  college  exten- 
sion. Mother  M.  Cyril's  re-election.  Opening  of  new 
schools  in  Oregon  and  Idaho.  The  Sisters  are  called  to 
THE  Altoona  Diocese.  Saint  John's  Home,  Cresson,  Pa. 
Immaculate  Conception  School,  Lock  Haven,  Pa.  Saint 
Joseph's  School,  Renovo,  Pa.   Saint  Mary's  School,  Hol- 

LIDAYSBURG,    Pa.      OuR    LaDY    OF    MoUNT    CaRMEL    ScHOOL, 

Altoona,  Pa.  Saint  Patrick's  School,  Spangler,  Pa.  The 
Sisters  open  Saint  Joseph's  School,  Danville,  Pa.,  in  the 
Harrisburg  Diocese..  St.  John's  School,  Bellefonte,  Pa. 
First  mission  in  the  Pittsburg  Diocese.  Saint  Mary's  of 
THE  Mount.  All  Saints'  School,  Masontown,  Pa.  Saint 
Rosalia's,  Pittsburg,  Pa.  New  schools  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese.  Saint  Cecilia's,  Wyoming,  Pa.  Work  among  the 
Italians  and  Slovaks.  Immaculate  Conception,  West 
Pittston,  Pa.  Saint  Leo's,  Ashley,  Pa.  The  Sisters  are 
called  to  the  Archdiocese  of  New  York.  Deaths. 
Foundation  of  two  new  Congregations.  The  Daughters 
of  St.  Cyril  and  St.  Methodius.  The  Sisters  of  Saint 
Casimir.  Mother  M.  Cyril's  work 278 


xii  CONTENTS 

X.  MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE 

New  projects.  Opening  of  Saint  Alphonsus's  School, 
New  York,  N.  Y.  Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help,  Patton, 
Pa.  Work  for  the  foreign  missions.  Maryknoll-on-the- 
HuDSON.  Higher  education.  The  founding  of  Mary- 
wood  College.  The  charter.  Conferring  of  degrees. 
New  SCHOOLS.  The  Sisters  are  called  to  the  Diocese  of 
Syracuse.  The  Most  Holy  Rosary  School,  Syracuse, 
N.  Y.  Saint  Bernard's  School,  Hastings,  Pa.  Saint 
Michael's  Industrial  School,  White's  Ferry,  Pa.  Saint 
Mary's  Home,  Cresson,  Pa.  Saint  Joseph's  School,  Ali- 
QuiPPA,  Pa.  Young  Women's  retreats.  Saint  Joseph's 
Place.  War  work.  The  influenza  epidemic.  Deaths. 
Distinguished  visitors.  Registration  of  schools.  Mother 
M.  Germaine's  work    382 

XL  MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR 

College  expansion.  Visit  of  the  President  of  the  Irish 
Republic.  Lecture  courses.  Social  service  work.  The 
Casa  Regina.  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  and  Day  Nursery. 
Missionary  activities.  Founding  of  a  new  Congregation. 
New  schools.  Saint  Ann's  School,  West  Scranton,  Pa. 
Saint  Mary's,  Avoca,  Pa.  Saint  Patrick's,  Oneida,  N.  Y. 
Depletion  by  deaths.  The  seal  of  the  diamond  jubilee. 
The  approval  of  the  Rule  and  Constitutions.  Jubilee 
celebrations,  Saint  Mary's,  Monroe,  and  Villa  Maria, 
West  Chester.  A  trinity  of  Jubilees.  Retrospect 466 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Reverend  Louis  Florent  Gilet,  C.SS.R Frontispiece 

Right  Reverend  Bishop  Lefevre   Facing  Page  6 

Reverend  Egidius  Smulders,  C.SS.R 24 

Venerable  John  Nepomucene  Neumann,  C.SS.R 48 

Very  Reverend  John  Vincent  O'Reilly 56 

Saint  Mary's  College,  Monroe,  Michigan 74 

Most  Reverend  James  Frederick  Wood,  D.D 78 

Saint  Cecilia  Academy,  Scranton,  Pa 86 

Saint  Rose  Novitiate,  Carbondale,  Pa 86 

Laurel  Hill  Academy,  Susquehanna,  Pa 86 

Saint  John  School,  Pittston,  Pa 96 

Saint  Cecilia,  Wyoming,  Pa 96 

St.  John's  High  School,  Pittston,  Pa 98 

Villa  Maria  College,   Immaculata,   Pa 102 

Mother  M.  Teresa 110 

Mother  M.  Magdalen   120 

Right  Reverend  William  O'Hara    138 

Mother  M.  Joseph   146 

Saint  Patrick  Orphanage,  West  Scranton,  Pa 152 

Saint  Joseph's  Infant  Asylum,  Green  Ridge,  Pa 152 

Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  and  Day  Nursery,  Scranton,  Pa 152 

Mother  M.  Francis 168 

Saint  Joseph  School,  Williamsport,  Pa 170 

Saint  Joseph  School,  Renovo,  Pa 170 

Saint  Joseph  Convent,  Williamsport,  Pa 170 

Saint  Patrick  School,  Spangler,  Pa 172 

Saint  Basil,  Dushore,  Pa 172 

Saint  Patrick,  White  Haven,  Pa 172 

St.  John  School,  South  Scranton,  Pa 194 

Saint  John  Convent,  South  Scranton,  Pa 194 

Holy  Rosary  Convent,  North  Scranton,  Pa 194 

xiii 


xiv  ILLUSTRATIONS 

The  Reverend  Father  Mary  Celestine,  O.C.R 204 

The  Abbey  Church,  Hautecombe,  Savoy 204 

The  Royal  Abbey  of  Notre  Dame,  Hautecombe,  Savoy 204 

Mother  Mary   218 

Saint  Patrick,  West  Scranton,  Pa 250 

Saint  Paul,  Green  Ridge,  Pa 250 

Saint  Patrick,  Olyphant,  Pa 250 

Mother  M.  Crescentia   274 

Marj'wood  College  and  Seminary 276 

Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D 278 

Saint  Leo  Convent,  Ashley,  Pa 288 

Immaculate  Conception,  Lock  Haven,  Pa 288 

Saint  Leo  School,  Ashley,  Pa 288 

Saint  Alphonsus  Convent,  New  York  City   314 

Saint  Alphonsus  School,  New  York  City 314 

Immaculate  Heart  Academy,  Coeur  d'Alene,  Idaho 314 

The  Saint  Mary  Home,  Cresson,  Pa 318 

Casa  Regina,  Altoona,  Pa 318 

The  Saint  John  Home,  Cresson,  Pa 318 

Mount  Carmel,  Altoona,  Pa 322 

Immaculate  Conception,  West  Pittston,  Pa 322 

Saint  Mary,  HoUidaysburg,  Pa 322 

Saint  Mary  of  the  Mount  School,  Pittsburgh,  Pa 326 

Saint  Mary  of  the  Mount  Convent,  Pittsburgh,  Pa 326 

Saint  Rosalia  School,  Pittsburgh,  Pa 326 

Reverend  Matthew  Jankola   358 

Villa  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  Danville,  Pa 358 

Immaculate  Conception  Home,  Jednota,  Middletown,  Pa 358 

Convent  Church,  Mount  of  Peace,  Lithuania   368 

Mother  House  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  Casimir,  Chicago,  Illinois.  .  368 

Mount  of  Peace  Convent,  Lithuania   368 

St.  Michael's  Industrial  School,  White's  Ferry,  Pa 382 

Saint  Bernard  School,  Hastings,  Pa 388 

Saint  Bernard  Convent,  Hastings,  Pa 388 

Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help,  Patton,  Pa 388 

Holy  Rosary  School,  Syracuse,  N.  Y 424 

Holy  Rosary  Convent,  Syracuse,  N.  Y 424 

Saint  Joseph,  Danville,  Pa 424 

Saint  Joseph  Convent,  AHquippa,  Pa 434 


ILLUSTRATIONS  xv 

All  Saints,  Masontown,  Pa 434 

Saint  Joseph  School,  Aliquippa,  Pa 434 

The  Immaculata,  Marywood  College 466 

Saint  Ann  School,  Scranton,  Pa 482 

Saint  Ann  Convent,  Scranton,  Pa 482 

Saint  John  Convent,  Bellefonte,  Pa 482 

Saint  Patrick  Convent,  Oneida,  N.  Y 490 

Saint  Patrick  School,  Oneida,  N.  Y 490 

Saint  Mary  School,  Avoca,  Pa 490 


Sisters  of  I.  H.  M. 

I.  THE  FOUNDATION 
Father  Gilet 

THERE  are  few  religious  congregations  in  the 
Church  today  that  better  exemplify  the  truth  that 
God  makes  use  of  the  weakest  instruments  to  accom- 
plish his  greatest  designs  than  does  the  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary.  Everything  about  the  humble  beginnings 
made  in  the  lowly  log  cabin  on  the  banks  of  the  Raisin 
River  at  Monroe,  Michigan — at  that  time  an  insignifi- 
cant town — bears  the  stamp  of  poverty  and  obscurity. 
The  founder  of  the  congregation,  a  young  priest  full 
of  zeal  for  souls  but  "without  experience  in  God's  ways 
and  without  resources"  was  destined,  with  the  help  of 
three  young  women,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  com- 
munity that  was  to  effect  great  things  for  God  and  for 
His  holy  church.  Truly  the  zealous  founder  might 
say,  in  his  last  message  written  just  before  his  saintly 
death,  from  the  solitude  of  Citeaux  to  the  congrega- 
tion which  he  had  formed  in  Christ,  "I  do  not  forget, 
Reverend  Mother  and  dear  Sisters,  that  the  usual  way 
of  Divine  Providence  is  to  make  use  of  the  weakest 
instruments  to  perform  the  greatest  works,  in  order  that 
His  Powder  may  be  more  easily  recognized  and  that 
man  may  not  attribute  its  success  to  his  own  skill  and 


2  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

efforts.  I  know  well  that  God's  great  works,  such  as 
the  foundation  of  religious  Orders  which  for  centuries 
have  been  the  ornaments  of  the  Church,  have  all  begun 
in  obscurity,  and  have  had  but  weak  beginnings;  but, 
on  the  other  hand,  these  founders  were  men  filled  with 
the  spirit  of  God,  saints,  although  still  on  earth.  I  may 
say  the  same  of  the  communities  of  your  sex,  founded, 
very  often,  by  pious  persons,  devoid  of  all  advantages, 
humanly  speaking;  but  again  these  were  chosen  souls 
remarkable  for  their  humility,  and  by  the  odor  of  their 
virtues,  alluring  numberless  souls  to  place  themselves 
under  their  guidance. 

"In  all  this.  Reverend  Mother  and  dear  Sisters,  let 
me  assure  you,  and  may  my  words  remain  inscribed  in 
the  annals  of  your  Institute,  in  all  this  you  are  an  excep- 
tion, understand  it  well;  for  your  foundation  was  not 
illustrious,  your  titles  of  nobility  are  poverty  and 
obscurity;  it  is  from  these  elements  that  God  was 
pleased  to  form  the  Congregation  of  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary." 

Louis  Florent  Gilet,  the  founder  of  the  Congrega- 
tion of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  was  born  at 
Anvers,  in  the  diocese  of  Malines,  Belgium,  on  the 
twelfth  of  January,  1813.  His  grandmother  was  a 
Berchmans,  of  the  family  of  Saint  John  Berchmans; 
his  father  was  Florent  Joseph  Gilet,  and  his  mother 
Barbara  Catherine  Mercier — both  of  Louvain.  On 
the  day  of  his  baptism  he  was  placed  by  his  pious  par- 
ents under  the  special  protection  of  the  Queen  of 
Heaven,  and  all  during  his  life  he  cherished  a  tender 
devotion  to  our  Lady  through  whom  he  received  many 
signal  graces.  The  family  had  at  one  time  occupied  a 
position  of  affluence,  but  had  suffered  reverses  in  the 
many  financial  crises  brought  about  by  the  revolutions 


THE  FOUNDATION  3 

that  marked  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century. 
Adversities  only  brought  them  closer  to  God  and  to 
their  home,  which  was  a  nursery  of  every  virtue.  The 
strong  living  faith  of  the  pious  parents  was  rewarded 
by  the  grace  of  religious  vocation  to  two  of  their  chil- 
dren. Marie,  the  eldest  daughter,  became  a  Trappistine 
nun  with  the  name  Sister  Marie  Celestine.  Louis  first 
joined  the  Redemptorists  and  after  some  years  spent 
as  a  missionary  he,  too,  entered  the  cloister  of  La 
Trappe. 

After  finishing  his  humanities  in  the  College  of 
Liege,  Louis  was  sent  to  Louvain  to  make  his  philo- 
sophical studies.  Here  at  the  age  of  twenty  he  passed 
his  final  examinations  and  then  was  called  upon  to  make 
the  momentous  choice  of  profession.  His  aspirations 
were  all  towards  the  priesthood,  but  in  order  to  ascer- 
tain God's  will  he  made  a  retreat.  It  ended  on  the  day 
that  was  to  be  held  sacred  in  the  coming  years  as  the 
feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  Confiding  in 
Mary's  powerful  protection,  Louis  entered  the  novitiate 
of  the  Redemptorists  at  Saint  Trond,  where  after  one 
year  he  was  admitted  to  his  religious  profession  in 
October,  1834.  Four  years  later  on  March  10,  1838,  he 
was  ordained,  and  the  third  day  following  he  said  his 
first  Mass  at  the  convent  of  Wetten.  One  of  the  young 
men  with  whom  he  made  his  theological  studies  was  the 
future  Cardinal  Deschamps,  who  remained  ever  after- 
wards Father  Gilet's  faithful  friend. 

After  his  ordination  to  the  priesthood.  Father  Gilet 
remained  for  four  years  in  his  native  country  engaged 
in  giving  missions;  but  the  glowing  accounts  which  his 
brother  missionaries  in  America  sent  home  from  time 
to  time,  of  the  vast  fields  opening  up  to  missionary  zeal 
in  the  new  country,  fired  the  ardent  soul  of  the  zealous 


4  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

young  priest.  He,  too,  wished  to  share  in  their  labors 
and  to  his  great  joy,  in  1842,  his  superiors  appointed 
him  for  the  American  missions. 

He  landed  in  New  York  on  April  30,  1843,  and  soon 
after  arrived  in  Baltimore  where  the  Redemptorists 
had  lately  been  established.  The  Redemptorists  were 
in  charge  of  the  German  parish  of  Saint  James.  There 
were  many  French  in  the  congregation  who  seldom 
heard  a  sermon  in  their  own  tongue.  These  Father 
Gilet  gathered  around  him  and  assembled  them  in  a 
small  chapel  where  he  gave  them  a  series  of  sermons 
and  exercises  that  were  well  attended. 

The  young  missionary  was  anxious  to  labor  among 
the  French,  and  the  coming  of  Bishop  Lefevre  to  Balti- 
more at  this  time  gave  him  the  desired  opportunity. 
There  was  a  number  of  French  Canadians  in  the  Detroit 
Diocese  for  whom  the  Bishop  was  desirous  of  procur- 
ing spiritual  aid.  He  met  Father  Gilet,  who  was  his 
countryman,  and  was  much  pleased  with  him.  The 
Bishop  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  poor  French  Canadians 
with  so  much  earnestness  that  he  succeeded  in  getting 
the  consent  of  the  Redemptorists  to  make  a  foundation 
in  Michigan.  Father  Gilet  was  appointed  Superior 
of  the  new  foundation. 

Among  the  penitents  whom  the  Redemptorists  had 
gathered  around  them  in  large  numbers  were  two 
young  women,  Teresa  Maxis  and  Charlotte  Ann 
Schaaf.  Teresa  Maxis  had  been  for  some  time  under 
the  direction  of  Father  Czackert,  who  knowing  that  she 
was  desirous  of  consecrating  herself  to  God  in  the  reli- 
gious state  did  not  fail,  as  she  tells  us  herself,  to  give 
her  the  necessary  trials  in  order  to  find  out  the  will  of 
God  in  her  regard. 

Through  Father  Czackert  she  had  become  acquainted 


THE  FOUNDATION  5 

with  Father  Gilet.  Thoroughly  conversant  with  the 
French  language,  she  had  attended  with  pleasure  the 
exercises  given  by  Father  Gilet  in  the  little  chapel.  To 
her  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  for  Detroit  Father  Gilet 
unfolded  many  of  his  plans  for  the  new  mission.  He 
spoke  particularly  of  the  need  of  Catholic  schools,  and 
asked  her  if  she  would  be  willing  to  go  to  Michigan  to 
take  up  that  work.  She  gave  willing  consent,  and 
Father  Gilet  promised  to  send  for  her  when  his  plans 
had  matured. 

Father  Gilet's  first  mission  was  at  Saint  Paul's,  a 
country  parish  on  the  border  of  Lake  Saint  Clair,  ten 
miles  from  Detroit.  The  chapel  in  which  he  gave  the 
mission  was  built  on  the  farm  of  Mr.  Joseph  Renauld. 
Mr.  Renauld  had  built  the  chapel  at  his  own  expense 
and  contributed  largely  to  its  support.  Here  it  was  that 
Father  Gilet  met  another  chosen  soul  who  in  the  designs 
of  God  was  to  be  his  co-laborer  in  the  work.  Mr. 
Renauld's  daughter,  Teresa,  expressed  to  Father  Gilet 
her  desire  to  consecrate  herself  to  God  in  some  religious 
community.  He  advised  her  to  continue  to  pray,  and 
in  the  meantime  he  would  inquire  where  she  could  be 
received.  When  he  returned  the  following  year  he 
told  her  about  his  intention  of  establishing  a  congrega- 
tion of  religious  teachers  at  Monroe,  and  promised  to 
send  for  her  as  soon  as  he  could  get  means  to  provide 
for  them. 

Father  Louis  had  selected  the  little  town  of  Monroe 
as  the  place  most  suitable  for  the  establishment  of  a 
French  foundation  of  Redemptorists.  Large  numbers 
of  French  Canadians  had  settled  there,  who,  owing  to 
a  scarcity  of  priests,  had  grown  lukewarm  and  negli- 
gent in  the  practice  of  their  religious  duties.  Their 
spiritual  condition  saddened  the  heart  of  the  zealous 


6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

missionary.  "The  fields  were  white  with  the  harvest 
but  the  laborers  were  few."  In  a  letter  written  to 
his  Provincial,  the  Very  Reverend  Father  de  Held, 
C.  SS.  R.,  Father  Gilet  says: 

"It  is  with  the  greatest  joy  that  I  receive  news  from 
Belgium  and  above  all  from  your  Reverence.  I  received 
your  letter  in  August  on  my  return  from  a  long  journey 
I  had  made  to  Baltimore  to  regulate  affairs  with  Father 
Alexander  concerning  our  new  French  foundation.  I 
am  glad  to  hear  that  you  approve  of  my  enterprise  and 
I  count  on  your  Reverence  to  support  it,  for  it  must 
contribute  largely  to  the  glory  of  God  in  a  country 
where  are  found  many  abandoned  souls  deprived  of  all 
the  aids  of  religion.  In  selecting  the  little  city  of 
Monroe  for  our  establishment,  I  had  in  view  to  make 
it  the  centre  of  a  mission  whence  our  fathers  can  go  to 
the  different  parts  of  the  large  State  of  Michigan,  and 
even  beyond  it  to  give  regular  missions  and  to  repeat 
those  already  given.  We  have  been  more  than  a  year 
at  Monroe.  My  companions  at  present  are  Father 
Poilvache,  two  candidate  lay-brothers,  and  an  Irish 
student  of  theology.  Our  church,  which  is  Gothic,  is 
one  hundred  feet  long  and  fifty  feet  wide,  with  a  tower 
one  hundred  feet  high;  but  as  it  is  too  small  to  accom- 
modate the  faithful  we  have  commenced  the  work  of 
adding  a  sacristy  of  twenty-eight  feet.  At  the  back  of 
the  church  I  have  laid  the  foundations  of  a  brick  con- 
vent which  will  be  thirty-five  feet  wide  and  seventy 
feet  long.     I  hope  to  complete  the  work  this  year. 

"Our  parish  at  Monroe  is  composed  of  French  Cana- 
dians, Irish  and  Germans.  Besides  the  parish  property 
so-called,  nine  stations  constituting  part  of  the  parish 
are  attended  by  us,  seven  of  which  are  comprised  entirely 


RIGHT  REVEREND  BISHOP  LEFEVRE 

Bishop  of  Detroit 


THE  FOUNDATION  7 

of  Irish.  Judge  by  this  whether  I  stand  in  need  of  a 
fast  horse!  I  will  soon  have  served  an  apprenticeship 
in  the  art  of  riding.  Being  forced  to  speak  English,  I 
have  succeeded  pretty  well,  so  that  now  I  frequently 
preach  in  that  language.  Father  Poilvache  usually 
attends  the  parish  and  French  missions.  As  to  missions 
that  are  called  for  from  other  parts,  I  have  been  obliged 
to  refuse  them  until  the  arrival  of  other  fathers.  My 
furthest  station  from  here  is  about  sixty  miles.  We, 
therefore,  carry  the  holy  Viaticum  to  the  distance  of 
sixty  miles  from  Monroe.  An  immense  field  is  open 
in  this  country  to  the  sons  of  Saint  Alphonsus.  The 
good  that  has  already  been  performed  by  the  grace  of 
God  is  incalculable;  but  who  can  measure  all  that  is 
yet  to  be  done?  How  many  missions  demanded!  How 
many  French  congregations  yet  deprived  of  priests  and 
for  how  long  a  term!  I  desire  to  be  everywhere  when 
I  think  of  so  many  needs.  Often  when  casting  my  eyes 
on  Europe,  and  particularly  on  Belgium,  I  cannot  but 
be  astonished  to  see  among  so  many  priests  so  few  who 
dream  of  the  vast  field  that  lies  open  here  to  their  zeal. 
"The  Catholic  religion  has  spread  particularly  here 
in  Monroe.  Many  Protestants  have  already  made  their 
abjuration,  and  I  have  about  a  dozen  more  who  are 
under  instruction.  Catholics  by  becoming  temperate 
have  at  the  same  time  become  fervent.  To  renounce 
spirituous  liquors  is  the  first  point;  then  I  insist  upon 
it  and  increasingly  preach  temperance  from  a  convic- 
tion that  it  is  the  first  step  for  a  Canadian  toward  becom- 
ing a  good  Catholic.  During  the  past  year  and  a  half 
I  have  given  the  pledge,  that  is,  received  the  promise 
of  temperance,  from  4000  Canadians,  who  are  divided 
into  four  societies.  That  of  Monroe  numbers  2200 
members.    The  society  is  established  in  the  manner  of  a 


8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

confraternity  having  monthly  meetings  and  a  rule 
approved  by  Bishop  Lefevre. 

"Such,  my  Reverend  Father,  in  a  few  words  is  the 
result  of  our  labors.  God  has  visibly  blessed  them  and 
has  made  use  of  weak  instruments  like  ourselves  to 
recall  so  many  abandoned  souls  to  the  practice  of  reli- 
gion. All  bless  our  Lord  for  the  happy  change  effected 
among  the  French.  Even  the  Protestants  are  astonished 
and  more  than  ever  they  have  borne  witness  to  the  truth 
in  their  journals,  and  acknowledge  their  inability  to 
effect  like  results. 

"I  alone  complain  in  seeing  fall  upon  me  the  care  of 
the  new  foundation,  the  fatigues  of  so  many  stations, 
and  above  all  those  of  the  Irish.  I  am  always  sustained 
by  the  hope  that  you  will  not  abandon  me  and  that 
you  will  lighten  the  burden  that  has  been  placed  on  my 
shoulders  by  placing  me  at  the  head  of  this  mission. 

"Send  me,  if  you  please,  a  good  Father  to  be  in 
charge,  and  above  all  some  zealous  missionaries. 

"As  for  health,  there  is  nothing  to  fear.  No  one  was 
ever  more  feeble  than  myself  in  this  respect,  and  now 
with  the  Canadian  fare,  frugal  as  it  is,  I  am  able  to 
sustain  alone  the  fatigue  of  an  entire  mission,  preaching 
two  or  three  times  a  day.  Why  can  I  not  have  some 
confreres  from  Liege?  Have  the  goodness  to  thank 
M.  K.  for  his  kindness  in  sending  me  his  journal  which 
I  received  regularly. 

"My  regards  to  all  my  confreres  at  Liege." 

Father  Gilet  was  a  man  of  large  vision.  He  fore- 
saw that  if  his  work  in  Michigan  was  to  endure,  it 
must  be  built  on  the  sure  foundation  of  Christian  edu- 
cation. In  the  whole  vast  territory  embraced  in  the 
Detroit  Diocese  there  was  not  one  Catholic  school 


THE  FOUNDATION  9 

outside  the  city  of  Detroit.  The  one  Catholic  school  in 
Detroit  was  conducted  by  Rev.  Gabriel  Richards,  who 
later  in  conjunction  with  John  Menteith,  organized  the 
present  University  of  Michigan  at  Ann  Arbor.  Chil- 
dren were  growing  up  w^ithout  any  knowledge  of  our 
holy  faith  and  mixed  marriages  with  their  attendant 
evils  continued  to  weaken  its  foundation.  Father  Gilet 
realized  that  he  must  have  schools  in  which  the  knowl- 
edge, love,  and  service  of  God  would  be  given  due 
importance.  But  how  was  he  to  accomplish  his  pur- 
pose, where  to  get  the  means,  where  the  teachers?  In 
one  of  his  letters  he  tells  us : 

"In  a  visit  to  my  neighbor,  Father  Rappe,  pastor  of 
Toledo,  and  later  Bishop  of  Cleveland,  who  formerly 
had  been  a  chaplain  of  the  Ursulines  at  Boulogne, 
France,  I  learned  that  he  was  anticipating  the  arrival 
of  three  Ursulines  for  his  parish  in  Toledo.  His  pro- 
ject delighted  me,  but  not  being  for  my  own  parish  it 
awakened  a  feeling  of  regret.  On  one  occasion,  when 
my  friend  was  congratulating  himself  on  his  good  for- 
tune, I  said  to  him,  'Since  I  cannot  find  the  means  of 
obtaining  religious,  I  shall  establish  some.'  My  inten- 
tion was  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  little  religious  com- 
munity which,  with  the  help  of  God,  would  develop 
itself  later." 

He  was  all  the  more  encouraged  to  do  so  since 
the  Redemptorists  believed  themselves  to  be  per- 
manently established  in  Monroe.  Bishop  Lefevre, 
charmed  with  the  success  of  the  mission,  had  made  a 
contract  with  the  Fathers  by  which  they  were  to  remain 
in  Monroe  and  have  charge  of  the  French  congrega- 
tions.   In  return,  the  Redemptorists  were  pledged  to 


lo  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

deliver  a  sermon  in  French  every  Sunday  for  ninety- 
nine  or  one  hundred  years.     Another  incident  hap- 
pened at  the  time  which  argued  well  for  the  perma- 
nency of  the  establishment.     Father  Gilet  was  anxious 
to  build  a  convent  for  the  Fathers;  but  the  church  and 
its   surroundings   in    Monroe   were   in    the   hands   of 
trustees.     Before  undertaking  to  build,  Father  Gilet 
called  a  general  meeting  of  the  congregation  and  trustees. 
Having  assured  them  that  the  Redemptorists  were  to 
be  established  permanently  in  their  midst,  he  asked 
them  to  relinquish,  in  his  favor,  the  right  to  the  church 
property.    His  request  was  unanimously  granted  and  a 
deed  drawn  up  and  registered.    Father  Gilet  began  at 
once  to  build  a  house  for  the  Fathers,  the  French  Cana- 
dians willingly  aiding  in  its  construction.    The  Fathers 
at  that  time  occupied  two  small  houses  of  one  story 
each,  about  one  hundred  and  thirty  feet  distant  from 
each  other.     One  was  the  old  presbytery,  the  other  a 
little  log  cabin  opposite  the  church.     Father  Gilet's 
plan  was  to  use  these  two  little  houses  for  a  convent  and 
school  when  the  Fathers  had  taken  possession  of  the 
house  which  was  then  being  built. 

The  Arrival  of  the  Sisters 

In  the  summer  of  1845,  Father  Gilet,  eager  to  begin 
the  proposed  foundation,  wrote  to  Father  Czackert  con- 
cerning Teresa  Maxis  and  her  promise  to  come  to  Mon- 
roe. Teresa  had  been  anxiously  awaiting  the  summons, 
and  urged  Father  Czackert  to  give  her  the  necessary 
permission.  This  he  did  after  she  had,  at  his  suggestion, 
made  a  novena  to  ascertain  the  will  of  God.  Her 
preparations  were  quickly  made,  and  on  the  eighth  of 
September,  the  Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed 


THE  FOUNDATION  u 

Virgin  Mary,  1845,  she  left  Baltimore  with  the  blessing 
of  Father  Czackert  and  that  of  the  Reverend  Father 
Delual,  a  saintly  Sulpician  who  was  at  that  time 
Superior  of  Saint  Mary's  Seminary.  Father  Czackert 
had  given  her  letters  of  recommendation  to  the  Redemp- 
torists.  Father  Delual  gave  her  the  necessary  instruc- 
tions for  the  journey  and  letters  of  introduction  to  the 
Sisters  of  Charity,  where  she  would  have  occasion  to 
stop  on  the  way. 

At  the  end  of  ten  days  she  arrived  in  Detroit,  and 
was  cordially  received  by  Bishop  Lefevre.  She  was 
not  a  stranger  to  his  lordship,  having  met  him  during 
his  visit  to  Baltimore.  After  some  conversation.  Bishop 
Lefevre  sent  Teresa  to  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  The  next 
day  he  sent  one  of  his  priests  to  accompany  her  to  the 
boat  for  Monroe.  On  the  boat  she  met  General  Smith, 
of  Monroe,  who  was  returning  from  a  trip  to  New 
York.  On  learning  who  she  was  and  what  was  her 
mission  to  Monroe  he  became  all  courtesy  and  atten- 
tion. When  they  landed  he  took  her  in  his  carriage 
to  the  house  of  the  Fathers,  where  she  was  kindly 
received.  Father  Gilet  had  arranged  to  have  her  stay 
with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  O'Connor,  of  Monroe,  who  had 
offered  the  hospitality  of  their  home  until  the  convent 
was  ready. 

Teresa's  first  care  was  to  write  to  Miss  Charlotte 
Ann  Schaaf,  an  American  and  a  native  of  Baltimore. 
Miss  Schaaf  was  anxious  to  be  associated  in  the  work 
to  which  Teresa  had  been  called,  and  had  exacted 
a  promise  from  Teresa  that  she  would  send  for  her 
when  she  arrived  in  Monroe.  The  chosen  two  enjoyed 
the  hospitality  of  their  kind  entertainers  for  four 
or  five  weeks.  At  the  end  of  that  time  the  Fathers  had 
vacated  their  humble  little  dwellings,  and  the  two  can- 


12  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

didates  took  possession  and  began  to  make  preparations 
in  earnest.  As  they  had  to  pass  from  one  house  to  the 
other,  Father  Gilet  erected  a  high  fence,  a  sort  of 
enclosure,  "to  hide  them,"  as  he  said,  "from  the  Ameri- 
cans on  the  other  side  of  the  Raisin  River."  He  had 
sent  word  to  Mr.  Renauld  of  the  Sisters'  arrival  in 
Monroe,  and  early  in  November  Mr.  Renauld  came  to 
Monroe  with  his  daughter  Teresa.  Having  now  three 
candidates  for  the  proposed  congregation.  Father  Gilet 
prepared  a  rule  founded  on  the  rule  of  Saint  Alphonsus 
and  submitted  it  to  Bishop  Lefevre  for  approval.  In 
answer  Bishop  Lefevre  sent  the  following  letter: 

Detroit,  November  28,  1845. 
Dear  Sisters : 

The  Reverend  Father  Louis  Gilet,  having  favored 
me  with  the  perusal  of  the  constitution  and  rules 
designed  for  your  community,  I  am  happy  to  say  that 
I  find  them  wisely  conceived,  easy  and  very  proper  to 
obtain  the  great  objects  of  your  institute.  Wherefore, 
I  cannot  but  regard  them  as  the  most  efficacious  means 
to  further  the  designs  of  God  upon  your  infant  but 
promising  community  and  each  one  of  you  in  particu- 
lar; and  as  these  rules  are  founded  upon  the  maxims  of 
the  Gospel  and  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  you 
ought  to  consider  them  as  emanating  from  God  Him- 
self, and  be  persuaded  that,  if  strictly  adhered  to  in 
every  point,  they  will  surely  and  safely  conduct  you  to 
that  degree  of  Christian  perfection  and  of  eternal  bliss 
designed  by  God  for  those  whom  He  calls  to  that 
religious  state  of  life. 

Wherefore,  after  mature  reflection  and  invocations  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  we  have  approved  and  adopted  them 
as  the  constitutions  and  rules  of  the  Sisters  established 


THE  FOUNDATION  13 

at  Monroe,  in  the  State  of  Michigan.  Hoping  that  you 
all  will  be  steadfast  and  diligent  in  the  strict  observance 
of  the  rules,  that  so  by  good  works  you  may  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure  and  thus  inherit  the  eternal 
reward  promised  by  God,  I  remain, 

Your  humble  and  devoted  servant  in  Christ, 

Peter  Paul, 
Bp.  Zela,  Coadj.  Adm.  Detroit. 

A  difficult  point  yet  remained  for  Father  Gilet  to 
decide,  namely,  the  habit  of  his  future  religious.  It 
was  one,  he  tells  us.  which  gave  him  much  concern.  "I 
repaired  to  Toledo  to  examine  the  habit  of  the  French 
Sisters  of  Notre  Dame — but  I  kept  my  plan  a  secret. 
I  tried  to  remember  the  style  of  the  veil  and  guimpe, 
but  added  the  scapular  which  I  deemed  a  great  improve- 
ment." He  could  not  have  carried  away  with  him  a 
very  vivid  impression  of  what  he  wanted,  for  later  he 
had  to  make  a  second  visit,  this  time  accompanied  by 
Teresa  and  making  no  secret  of  the  object  of  his  errand. 
The  Sisters  very  readily  gave  Teresa  the  pattern  of 
different  parts  of  the  habit,  and  with  these  the  three 
candidates  were  able  to  design  a  new  habit.  When  all 
was  in  readiness  the  postulants  entered  into  retreat. 
Reverend  Father  Gilet  himself  conducted  the  exercises. 
The  retreat  closed  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent,  Novem- 
ber 30,  1845.  On  the  morning  of  that  eventful  day, 
the  two  eldest  candidates,  Teresa  Maxis  and  Ann  Char- 
lotte Schaaf,  were  clothed  in  the  habit  and  made  their 
vows  according  to  the  formula  of  the  Redemptorists' 
Rule. 

The  ceremony  was  performed  privately  in  the  sacristy 
after  High  Mass.  The  Sisters  received  the  names  they 
had  borne   in  the  world;  Teresa   Maxis,    Sister   M. 


14  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Teresa,  and  Ann  Schaaf,  Sister  M.  Ann.  Father  Gilet 
placed  the  new  congregation  under  the  patronage  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception.  Sister  Teresa  was  named 
superior  and  Father  Gilet  placed  in  her  hands  a  copy 
of  the  rule. 

The  reception  of  Teresa  Renauld  as  Sister  M.  Celes- 
tine  was  deferred  until  the  eighth  of  December,  the 
Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  Writing  of  this 
first  public  reception  in  after  years  Father  Gilet  said: 
"Never  had  such  a  ceremony  been  witnessed  before  in 
the  city.  It  was  a  real  revelation  to  the  people.  The 
church  could  not  contain  the  crowd  anxious  to  see  the 
being  who  to  them  seemed  to  belong  to  another  world; 
and  when,  after  the  ordinary  questions  and  the  blessing 
of  the  habit  and  veil,  the  postulant  wearing  the  bridal 
veil  of  white  was  led  to  the  small  adjoining  chapel  from 
which  she  soon  reappeared  in  the  habit  of  the  novice, 
the  audience  was  electrified,  so  eager  was  it  to  see 
the  one  who  of  her  own  free  will  renounced  all  things 
to  follow  our  most  holy  Redeemer  and  have  part  with 
Him  in  saving  souls." 

The  intial  step  had  been  taken,  and  from  the  records 
which  were  kept — notes  of  Mother  M.  Teresa  and  the 
diary  of  Sister  M.  Celestine — we  can  form  a  vivid 
picture  of  the  hardships  and  privations  of  these  early 
pioneer  days.  Mother  Teresa  writes:  "From  the  time 
we  met  and  commenced  to  live  in  community,  the  rising 
hour  was  at  half-past  four.  Sister  Ann  and  Sister 
Celestine  slept  in  the  old  presbytery,  I  with  a  girl  in 
the  other  house  where  we  met  for  prayers  and  medita- 
tion. The  Angelus  rang  at  five.  We  had  meditation 
till  half  past  five,  after  which  we  assisted  at  Holy  Mass. 
Sometimes  the  Fathers  were  absent  from  home,  giving 
missions  or  on  a  sick  call.    On  such  occasions  we  would 


THE  FOUNDATION  15 

make  the  Stations  of  the  Cross  to  which  we  gave  the 
name  of  'White  Mass.'  On  Communion  days  we 
received  with  the  Brothers  before  Mass.  On  Fridays, 
Father  Louis  when  at  home  would  give  us  a  conference. 
When  there  was  no  conference  we  had  spiritual  reading 
in  common.  On  other  days  we  had  spiritual  reading 
at  five  o'clock  in  private.  Having  no  chapel  in  the 
house  we  made  our  daily  visit  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
in  the  church  which  was  across  the  road. 

'The  winter  of  1845  was  very  severe  and  the  cold 
intense,  at  least  the  two  Baltimorians  thought  so.  We 
had  none  of  the  modern  conveniences  and  at  times  were 
badly  ofTf  for  water  for  daily  use.  The  Brothers'  assist- 
ance was  required  to  break  the  ice  on  the  river.  In 
order  to  draw  water  for  drinking  purposes  we  were 
obliged  to  go  for  it  to  a  well  some  distance  away.  We 
had  a  little  shed  for  a  kitchen.  In  it  besides  a  cooking 
stove  there  was  an  old  cupboard  in  which  we  kept  our 
few  dishes.  On  rainy  days  we  had  to  carry  an  umbrella 
in  going  from  the  refectory  to  this  kitchen,  and  very 
often  in  the  little  refectory  we  got  a  good  sprinkling. 
Sometimes  the  snow  drifted  in  through  the  chinks  and 
formed  a  carpet  for  our  refectory  floor." 

Their  table  was  meagre  indeed.  No  one  ever  heard 
them  utter  a  complaint,  nor  did  they  even  make  men- 
tion of  it  to  their  founder,  though  he  often  sent  them 
food  from  the  Fathers'  table,  confident  that  they  were 
in  need.  In  Sister  M.  Celestine's  diary  there  is  a  vivid 
description  of  the  first  meal  taken  together  in  the  log 
convent.  "We  made  up  some  kind  of  breakfast,"  she 
writes,  "with  the  frugal  fare  provided  for  us  and  our 
dearth  of  the  necessary  cooking  utensils.  We  gathered 
up  a  few  broken  dishes,  knives,  and  forks ;  but  the  law 
of  compensation  was  carried  out  to  the  letter,  for  she 


i6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

that  had  a  cup,  had  no  saucer,  and  she  that  had  a  spoon, 
had  no  fork.  Our  furniture  was  in  keeping  with  our 
surroundings — a  small  table,  two  chairs,  a  three-legged 
stool  and  a  bench.  We  rejoiced  in  our  poverty,  know- 
ing that  God  would  provide  for  us  who  had  no  other 
desire  than  to  love  and  serve  Him."  Their  very  priva- 
tions and  trials  served  as  a  bond  to  unite  them  more 
closely  to  Him  whose  Cross  they  had  so  generously 
taken  for  their  portion.  In  after  years  they  could 
say:  "The  sacred  memory  of  those  early  days  has  never 
faded  away.  That  home  was  filled  with  life  and  light 
and  love  which  no  darkness  overshadowed,  no  desola- 
tion made  drear." 

In  the  rule  which  Father  Gilet  placed  in  Mother 
Teresa's  hands  on  the  day  of  her  profession,  there  were 
two  points  upon  which  he  laid  great  stress,  namely,  the 
personal  sanctification  of  the  members  of  the  institute 
and  the  necessity  of  earnest  preparation  for  the  aposto- 
late  of  teaching  for  which  they  had  been  established. 
He  fully  realized  that  the  two  aims  were  so  intimately 
united  that  one  could  not  be  attained  without  the  other. 
To  be  a  religious  teacher  one  must  first  of  all  be  a 
religious. 

He,  himself,  took  complete  charge  of  the  spiritual 
affairs  of  the  community,  and  personally  conducted 
all  the  exercises,  prayers  in  common,  meditation, 
examen.  He  taught  the  Sisters  how  to  recite  the  Office 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  was  careful  to  instil  into 
them  a  love  and  reverence  for  the  rubrics  of  the  Church. 
In  season  and  out  of  season  he  impressed  them  with  the 
necessity  of  ever  tending  toward  that  perfection  to 
which  as  religious  they  were  bound  to  aspire.  He 
unceasingly  endeavored  to  foster  in  them  the  spirit 
which  Saint  Alphonsus  had  bequeathed  to  the  Redemp- 


THE  FOUNDATION  17 

torists — a  spirit  of  charity,  humility  and  simplicity. 
Their  charity  was  to  be  all  embracing,  its  first  object 
the  members  of  their  own  community,  who  should  have 
but  one  heart  and  one  soul,  loving  one  another  with  an 
affection  founded  on  spiritual  rather  than  on  natural 
motives.  The  poor,  the  ignorant,  and  especially  aban- 
doned souls  were  to  be  the  objects  of  their  tenderest 
solicitude.  In  humility  they  were  to  strive  to  imitate 
their  Spouse  and  Master,  Jesus  Christ.  The  simplicity 
which  he  taught  them  to  cultivate  was  a  singleness  of 
aim  in  seeking  God  and  God  alone  in  all  things.  In 
his  conferences  he  often  took  occasion  to  remind  them 
that  their  institute  was  founded  on  Calvary,  that  they 
were  called  to  serve  a  crucified  Redeemer  by  whose 
example  they  ought  to  crucify  their  senses,  imagination, 
and  caprices  for  the  love  of  their  divine  Master.  It 
was  a  rugged  path  over  which  the  zealous  founder  led 
these  chosen  souls — but  he  himself  led  the  way  and  by 
his  example  of  perfect  self-renunciation  they  were 
encouraged  to  persevere  in  their  arduous  undertaking. 

The  Log  Cabin  School 

His  next  care  was  the  school,  which,  after  the  spirit- 
ual perfection  of  the  Sisters,  was  the  work  nearest  to  his 
heart.  Father  Gilet  had  a  high  ideal  of  Christian 
education.  He  was  fortunate  in  the  choice  he  had  made 
of  subjects  to  carry  out  this  ideal.  They  had  enjoyed 
exceptional  educational  advantages,  and  were  fitted 
both  by  nature  and  grace  to  carry  on  the  apostolate  of 
teaching.  The  first  prospectus  which  they  prepared 
gave  evidence  that  they  had  the  right  ideas  concerning 
the  education  of  girls.  The  system  of  education  out- 
lined in  this  first  prospectus  of  seventy-five  years  ago 


1 8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

will  compare  favorably  with  any  issued  by  our  modern 
institutions. 

The  seeming  incongruity  between  the  little  log  cabin 
school  house  of  two  rooms  and  the  ambitious  prospectus 
vanishes  when  one  reflects  that,  after  all,  fine  buildings 
and  up-to-date  equipment  do  not  make  the  school  any 
more  than  material  comforts  make  for  civilization  and 
culture. 

The  prospectus  was  published  in  the  Monroe  Journal 
of  December  25,  1845. 

YOUNG  LADIES'  ACADEMY 
Monroe^  Mich. 

The  institution  lately  established  in  the  citj^  of  Monroe,  with 
the  approbation  and  under  the  patronage  of  the  Right  Reverend 
Peter  Paul  Lefevre,  Bishop  Administrator  of  Detroit,  is  situated 
in  the  most  beautiful  and  healthy  part  of  the  city,  opposite  the 
Catholic  Church. 

The  institution  combines  every  advantage  that  can  be  desired 
in  a  Literary  Institute  for  young  ladies.  Having  been  engaged  for 
many  years  past  in  the  instruction  of  youth,  these  ladies  will  en- 
deavor to  justify  the  confidence  of  the  parents  who  may  entrust 
their  children  to  their  care.  The  plan  of  education,  together  with 
the  benefit  of  Christian  instruction,  unites  every  advantage  that 
can  be  derived  from  a  punctual  and  conscientious  care  bestowed 
upon  pupils  in  the  branches  of  science  suitable  to  their  sex,  and 
from  the  uninterrupted  attention  which  is  given  to  form  the  man- 
ners and  principles  of  the  young  ladies  and  to  train  them  in  habits 
of  order,  neatness,  and  industry.  The  diet  is  good,  wholesome 
and  abundant;  spacious  grounds  afiford  the  pupils  the  facility  of 
pleasant  walks  and  useful  bodily  exercises.  Their  health  is  the 
object  of  constant  solicitude.  In  sickness  they  are  affectionately 
attended  to  and  never  are  they  left  a  moment  beyond  the  reach  of 
inspection. 

Tuition 

The  branches  taught  are  Reading,  Writing  in  various  styles. 
Grammar,    both    French    and    English,    Arithmetic,     Chronologjs 


THE  FOUNDATION  19 

Mythology,  Polite  Literature,  Geography,  Elements  of  Astronomy, 
Natural  Philosophy,  Domestic  Economy,  Bookkeeping  by  Single 
and  Double  Entry,  History,  Sacred  and  Profane,  Ancient  and 
Modern;  Plain  and  Ornamental  Needlework,  Bead  Work,  Tapestry, 
Lace  Work,  Embroidery  with  Gold  and  Silver,  Painting,  Worsted 
Flowers,  Music,  Vocal  and  Instrumental. 

The  Scholastic  Year  commences  on  the  first  Monday  in  October 
and  closes  with  a  public  exhibition  and  distribution  of  premiums 
on  the  last  Tuesday  in  August.  Pupils  will  be  admitted  for  no 
less  than  a  half  session. 

Terms  for  Boarders 

Board  and  Tuition  per  session   $70.00 

Half   Boarders    35.00 

Washing  if  done  at  the  Institute   10.00 

Mending    2.00 

Terms  for  Day  Scholars 

Infant  Class   per  quarter    $2.00 

Elementary  School    3.00 

For  the  more  advanced   6.00 

"No  extra  charge  for  French 

Extra  Charges 

Vocal  Music  with  the  use  of  piano   $12.00 

Worsted  Flowers   6.00 

Boarders  pay  the  current  charges  half  a  session  in  advance;  day 
scholars,  per  quarter. 

For  further  information  apply  to  the  superior  of  the  institute. 
The  classes  will  commence  on  the  fifteenth  of  January. 

Sister   M.   Teresa,   Superior. 

The  academy  was  opened  January  15,  1846.  The 
preceding  day  Father  Gilet  had  sung  the  Mass  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  had  preached  an  eloquent  sermon  on 
Catholic  education.  His  exhortations  had  the  effect 
intended.  The  next  day  found  the  two  school- rooms 
overflowing  with  eager,  happy  children,  while  a  throng 
of  fathers  and  mothers  stood  around  the  door  earnestly 


20  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

soliciting  Father  Gilet  to  receive  their  children  who 
were  beyond  the  age  limit  he  had  named  for  admittance. 
The  kind-hearted  priest  could  not  refuse,  and  the  Sis- 
ters willingly  gave  up  one  of  the  two  rooms  in  the  little 
log  convent  to  accommodate  them.  Charity  is  ingen- 
ious, and  the  Sisters  with  very  limited  accommodations 
also  found  room  for  five  or  six  resident  students,  whose 
homes  were  too  far  away  to  permit  them  to  attend  day 
school.  An  additional  building  was  a  necessity,  and 
God,  Who  is  never  outdone  in  generosity,  soon  pro- 
vided the  means.  Madame  Josette  Godfroy  Smith,  the 
sister  of  the  mayor  of  Monroe,  entered  the  convent  in 
the  Spring.  She  had  made  application  earlier  and 
had  been  admitted;  but  her  entrance  was  deferred  on 
account  of  the  settlement  of  her  estate.  The  ceremony 
of  her  reception  took  place  on  the  twenty-sixth  of  May. 
She  received  the  habit  from  the  hands  of  the  Very 
Reverend  Peter  Kindekins,  who  represented  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  on  that  occasion.  Father  Gilet  says 
of  her:  "She  was  of  a  character  firm  and  active,  and 
enjoyed  the  esteem  and  respect  of  the  whole  population 
of  Monroe.  I  considered  that  she  would,  after  a  year's 
novitiate,  make  a  good  superior  for  our  little  com- 
munity." She  received  the  name  of  Sister  M. 
Alphonsine. 

Sister  Alphonsine  had  previously  disposed  of  her 
estate  in  favor  of  the  community,  and  so  gave  it  the 
first  material  assistance  it  received.  But  Father  Gilet 
too  was  solicitous  for  its  temporal  welfare.  In  one  of 
his  letters  he  writes:  "Invited  soon  after  to  preach  the 
Lent  at  New  Orleans,  I  undertook  a  long  journey,  hop- 
ing to  find  there,  perhaps,  some  help  for  my  poor 
Sisters.  Instead  of  simply  a  retreat,  it  was  a  mission 
which  produced  the  most  extraordinary  results ;  so  much 


THE  FOUNDATION  21 

so  that  I  was  obliged  to  remain  for  two  months  to  hear 
confessions.  I  was  well  repaid  for  my  labor.  I 
received  five  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars  from  the 
congregation  and  three  hundred  dollars  from  the 
trustees.  I  returned  to  Monroe  with  thirteen  large 
boxes  filled  with  furniture  of  every  description.  I  was 
rich,  and  from  that  time  the  condition  of  the  Sisters 
began  to  improve." 

The  school  closed  on  the  second  of  August.  There 
were  the  usual  examinations,  Mother  Teresa  tells  us, 
and  the  distribution  of  premiums.  There  was  no  room 
in  the  convent  large  enough  to  accommodate  the  many 
parents  and  friends  who  were  anxious  to  attend,  so  the 
closing  exercises  were  held  in  the  church.  The  Bishop 
presided,  and  expressed  his  deep  pleasure  and  gratifica- 
tion at  the  work  which  had  been  accomplished.  It  was 
on  this  occasion  that  his  Lordship  presented  the 
community  with  a  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

The  first  vacation  was  very  short,  and  school  opened 
for  the  second  year  on  the  first  Monday  in  September. 
Increased  attendance  made  it  imperative  for  the  Sisters 
to  begin  at  once  the  work  of  building  a  new  convent. 
In  1847  a  large  two-story  frame  structure  with  a  small 
tower  was  erected.  The  tower  gave  it  a  convent-like 
appearance.  The  bell  in  the  tower  had  formerly  been 
in  old  Saint  Anthony's  Church  and  had  called  devout 
worshippers  to  services  for  more  than  fifty  years. 

In  December,  1846,  the  annual  retreat  of  the  Sisters 
was  held  for  eight  days  preceding  the  feast  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception.  On  that  day.  Sister  Celes- 
tine's  novitiate  being  ended,  she  was  permitted  to  make 
her  holy  profession.  The  renewal  of  vows  took  place 
on  that  day,  according  to  rule.  The  custom  of  holding 
the  annual  retreat  in  December  was  continued  until  the 


22  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

year  1858.  To  avoid  a  break  in  the  school  term  in  the 
middle  of  the  year,  the  time  of  the  annual  retreat  was 
transferred  to  the  vacation  period.  It  is  now  held  from 
the  sixth  to  the  fifteenth  of  August.  In  the  beginning 
of  the  institute  the  renewal  of  vows  was  held  twice  a 
year,  on  the  feast  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  the  second  of 
August,  and  on  the  eighth  of  December.  The  former 
custom  has  been  discontinued. 

The  school  year  1846  to  1847  went  on  quietly.  Ow- 
ing to  the  work  on  the  new  convent  there  was  no  distri- 
bution of  premiums  at  the  end.  On  the  second  of 
August,  Sister  M.  Alphonsine  made  her  profession. 
The  growth  of  the  community  was  slow  during  the 
first  years.  Sister  M.  Alphonsine  was  the  last  to  be 
received  by  Father  Gilet.  Two  more  candidates  pre- 
sented themselves  in  1849.  Miss  Mildred  Whipple,  a 
niece  of  Sister  Alphonsine,  was  received  with  the  name 
of  Sister  Mary.  She  had  been  a  pupil  of  the  Sisters 
from  the  beginning,  and  was  the  first  pupil  to  enter  the 
community.  Her  entrance  was  followed  by  that  of 
Miss  Mary  Soleau,  who  became  Sister  Mary  Rose. 

After  an  interval  of  five  years,  three  more  candidates 
were  admitted:  Miss  Mary  Ann  Walter,  of  Rochester, 
N.  Y. ;  Miss  Ann  Elizabeth  Walsh,  of  Prescott,  On- 
tario; and  Miss  Mary  Renauld,  Sister  Celestine's  sister. 
Miss  Walter  received  the  name  of  Sister  M.  Aloysius; 
Miss  Walsh,  Sister  M.  Ignatius ;  and  Miss  Renauld,  Sis- 
ter M.  Francis.  One  year  later  the  number  in  the  com- 
munity was  increased  by  five  more  members:  Miss 
Mary  Lafiferty  as  Sister  M.  Philomena,  Miss  Mary 
Ann  Martin  as  Sister  M.  Magdalena,  Miss  Phoebe 
Walker,  Sister  Ignatius'  sister,  as  Sister  M.  Joseph, 
Miss  Susanne  Lafontaine  as  Sister  M.  Ligouri,  and 
Miss  Eleanor  Duillette  as  Sister  M.  Gerard. 


THE  FOUNDATION  23 

Departure  of  Father  Gilet 

But  the  consolation  of  witnessing  the  community's 
gradual  development  was  to  be  denied  the  zealous  and 
worthy  young  founder.  Three  weeks  after  the  opening 
of  school  in  1847,  Father  Louis  Gilet  was  recalled  to 
Baltimore.  The  withdrawal  of  Father  Gilet  at  this 
critical  period  would  seem,  humanly  speaking,  to  be 
the  death  knell  of  the  congregation.  That  it  survived 
this  great  trial,  as  well  as  many  others  that  God  had  in 
store  for  it,  is  proof  that  it  was  God's  work  and  not 
that  of  man. 

Years  passed,  and  no  message  came  from  Father  Gilet 
to  cheer  the  hearts  of  his  spiritual  daughters.  Some 
faint  rumors  of  his  missionary  labors  in  North  and 
South  America,  his  return  to  France  and  his  entrance 
into  another  religious  Order  did  reach  them  from  time 
to  time,  but  the  information  they  were  able  to  glean 
was  vague  and  indefinite.  Time  could  not  efface  his 
memory  from  the  hearts  of  these  faithful  ones.  The 
novices,  before  they  passed  from  the  peaceful  shelter 
of  the  novitiate,  were  made  acquainted  with  the  story 
of  their  saintly  founder,  and  the  remembrance  of  his 
zeal  and  heroic  self-sacrifice  became  one  of  the  most 
religiously  guarded  traditions  of  the  congregation. 


II.  THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS 

Father  Francis  Poilvache 

AFTER  the  departure  of  Father  Gilet,  the  saintly 
JTjL  Father  Francis,  who  had  shared  with  Father  Gilet 
the  work  of  forming  the  Sisters  in  the  religious  life, 
provided  for  the  wants  of  the  little  community.  The 
opening  of  school  had  to  be  deferred  some  weeks  until 
the  new  convent  was  completed  as  there  was  no  place 
in  which  classes  could  be  held.  When  all  was  in  readi- 
ness the  Sisters  joyfully  took  possession  of  their  new 
home.  The  ceremony  of  blessing  the  new  convent  was 
fixed  for  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany,  but  Father  Francis 
blessed  it  privately  before  the  Sisters  took  possession. 
In  the  meantime  Father  Smulders,  C.  SS.  R.,  had 
been  appointed  director  of  the  Sisters  to  replace  Father 
Gilet.  Father  Smulders  was  no  stranger  to  the  little 
community.  Both  Mother  Teresa  and  Sister  Ann  had 
met  him  in  Baltimore,  and  knew  that  he  was  in  full 
sympathy  with  the  work  initiated  by  his  predecessor. 
Father  Gilet.  He  was  cordially  welcomed,  for  all  felt 
that  they  would  find  in  him  a  father  and  friend,  and 
such  indeed  he  proved  himself  to  be.  The  school  was 
his  especial  care.  He  visited  it  daily  and  took  upon 
himself  the  charge  of  the  classes  in  Christian  Doctrine. 
Mother  Teresa  tells  us  that  she  was  deeply  impressed 
with  the  first  religious  instruction  the  good  Father  gave 
on  the  Sign  of  the  Cross  and  prayer.  The  Sisters  were 
always  present  at  these  instructions,  and  so  learned 
from  the  example  of  the  zealous  priest  how  to  present 

24 


REVEREND  EGIDIUS  SMULDERS,  C.SS.R. 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  25 

the  truths  of  our  holy  faith  in  the  manner  best  adapted 
to  impress  them  upon  the  minds  of  children. 

Father  Smulders  was  not  content  with  the  mere  giv- 
ing of  instructions.  He  was  familiar  with  the  sound 
pedagogical  principle  that  knowing  and  doing  should 
complement  each  other,  and  that  to  make  instruction 
vital  it  is  necessary  that  the  truths  imparted  should  be 
carried  into  practice  in  the  daily  lives  of  the  children. 
He  was  careful  to  insist  upon  the  proper  manner  of 
making  the  Sign  of  the  Cross,  respectful  posture  during 
prayer,  and  careful  enunciation  of  their  prayers.  He 
taught  them  how  to  assist  at  Mass,  and  helped  them  in 
their  preparation  for  the  reception  of  the  Sacraments. 
He  carefully  watched  over  the  formation  of  their  habits, 
and  in  his  conferences  with  the  Sisters  stressed  the 
importance  of  character  formation  in  their  work  with 
the  pupils.  He  realized,  too,  that  these  children,  care- 
fully instructed  and  trained  in  habits  of  virtue,  would 
become  apostles  not  only  in  their  homes  but  in  the 
neighborhood  in  which  they  lived.  It  was  through  the 
children  that  he  succeeded  in  introducing  in  Monroe 
the  practice  of  attending  daily  Mass.  He  had  small 
tickets  printed  with  the  words  "Early  Attendance." 
These  were  distributed  each  morning  to  the  pupils  who 
had  assembled  in  the  class  rooms  before  the  eight 
o'clock  Mass.  At  the  end  of  the  month  these  small 
tickets  were  exchanged  for  a  large  one.  At  the  end  of 
the  year  the  large  tickets  were  added  to  the  good  points 
earned  in  lessons  and  deportment. 

The  winter  of  1848  was  a  time  of  trial  for  the  Monroe 
Mission.  An  epidemic  broke  out  called  the  black 
tongue  or  spotted  fever,  and  made  sad  havoc  among 
the  people.  Some  days  as  many  as  five  funerals  were 
held  from  the  church.     The  Fathers  were  kept  busy 


26  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

answering  sick  calls  day  and  night.  The  suddenness 
with  which  the  malignant  disease  did  its  deadly  work 
was  alarming.  Often  death  resulted  within  twenty- 
four  hours  after  the  first  seizure.  Father  Francis  had 
gone  to  Best,  a  country  parish  some  miles  distant  from 
Monroe,  and  Father  Smulders  was  left  alone.  The  sick 
calls  were  so  frequent  that  sometimes  he  had  scarcely 
time  to  put  the  Blessed  Sacrament  back  in  the  taber- 
nacle before  he  received  another  call.  The  constant 
strain  was  too  much  and  at  last  he  succumbed.  Still, 
his  illness  did  not  prevent  him  from  reading  a  funeral 
Mass  the  next  day.  Thinking  it  was  to  be  his  last  Mass, 
he  offered  it  as  a  preparation  for  his  own  death,  which 
he  believed  to  be  inevitable.  But  the  Lord  willed  his 
recovery,  and  when  Father  Francis  returned  from  Best, 
Father  Smulders  was  able  to  leave  for  a  mission  at 
Stony  Creek.  He  left  reluctantly,  for  he  knew  that 
Father  Francis  was  not  strong,  and  he  feared  the  con- 
sequence as  the  epidemic  was  still  raging.  Nor  were 
his  fears  groundless.  A  few  days  after  Father  Smulders 
had  opened  the  mission  at  Stony  Creek  he  received 
word  that  Father  Francis  was  ill,  and  before  Father 
Smulders  could  reach  Monroe  Father  Francis  had  gone 
to  his  eternal  reward. 

Father  Francis  was  stricken  with  the  disease  January 
26th.  That  morning  he  went  to  the  convent  before  the 
eight  o'clock  Mass  and  asked  Mother  Teresa  to  assem- 
ble the  little  community  of  four  members,  as  he  wished 
to  give  them  a  conference.  The  request  for  a  confer- 
ence at  that  unusual  hour  excited  not  a  little  surprise. 
His  theme  was  detachment  from  the  world  and  closer 
union  with  God.  In  a  beautiful  discourse,  during 
which  he  seemed  inspired,  he  dwelt  upon  the  beauty  of 
religious  life  and  its  rewards.    He  reminded  them  that 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  27 

life  is  short  and  eternity  long;  that  their  life  of  sacri- 
fice would  not  only  secure  their  own  salvation,  but  that 
they  would  be  instrumental  in  securing  the  salvation 
of  countless  souls.  He  reminded  them,  too,  that  in  pro- 
portion to  the  closeness  of  their  union  with  God  would 
His  word  be  realized  in  them.  "I  have  chosen  you 
and  I  have  appointed  you  that  you  go  forth  and  bring 
fruit  and  your  fruit  shall  remain."  Then  he  blessed 
them  for  the  last  time,  saying:  "Honored  by  the  title  of 
Mary  Immaculate,  honored  as  servants  of  her  Immacu- 
late Heart,  devoted  children  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  may 
God  bless  you  and  may  you  proceed  prosperously  and 
rule." 

After  the  eight  o'clock  Mass  he  gave  catechism 
instruction  to  the  children.  At  noon  he  had  a  high  fever, 
and  became  unconscious.  Just  before  death  he  became 
conscious,  and  in  clear  ringing  tones  exclaimed:  "My 
God,  how  good  Thou  art!"  With  these  words  the 
saintly  priest  yielded  up  his  soul  to  the  Divine  Redeemer 
whom  he  had  so  faithfully  served.  He  died  a  martyr 
to  charity,  the  first  Redemptorist  to  go  to  his  reward 
from  the  fruitful  vineyard  of  the  American  Missions. 
The  cause  of  Father  Francis'  beatification  is  now  being 
advanced  in  Rome. 

The  following  tribute  to  his  memory  was  published 
soon  after  his  death  in  the  "Monroe  Journal": 

February  12,  1848. 
My  dear  Friend: 

I  have  just  received  your  letter  in  which  you  inform 
me  of  the  sad  and  afflicting  news  of  the  death,  as  sudden 
as  it  was  premature,  of  Reverend  Father  Poilvache, 
a  priest  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Most  Holy 
Redeemer,  who  died  at  Monroe,  Mich.,  on  the  night  of 


28  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  twenty-sixth  of  January  last,  after  an  illness  of  from 
ten  to  twelve  hours.  For  twenty  years  a  faithful  witness 
of  the  virtues  of  the  deceased,  a  companion  of  his  early 
youth  and  of  his  studies  as  well  as  of  his  apostolic 
career,  I  have  been  able  to  appreciate  the  purity  of  his 
soul,  the  goodness  of  his  heart,  and  the  heroism  of  his 
virtues.  It  would  also  have  been  a  sweet  consolation 
for  me  to  have  been  present  at  his  last  hour;  but  God 
has  otherwise  ordained.  Voluntarily  exiled  for  the 
love  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  died  in  a  foreign  land,  many 
thousand  miles  from  his  native  country,  leaving  to  his 
parents  and  friends  no  other  inheritance  than  his  lessons 
of  virtue,  and  of  himself  no  other  remembrance  than 
his  name.  It  is  not  so  much  to  contribute  to  his  memory 
as  to  console  his  many  friends  and  to  render  our  dear 
deceased  a  last  tribute  of  attachment  that  I  transmit  to 
you  this  short  biographical  notice  of  Father  Poilvache, 
who  is  at  present  mourned  not  only  by  the  Congrega- 
tion at  Saint  Mary's,  but  by  all  the  Catholics  of 
Michigan. 

Father  Poilvache  was  born  May  12,  1812,  in  the 
village  of  Eban-Emael,  in  the  Diocese  of  Liege  in 
Belgium.  His  estimable  parents  are  still  living.  They 
are  in  easy  circumstances,  and  enjoy  in  their  country  a 
great  reputation  for  virtue  and  probity.  Young  Fran- 
cis commenced  early  in  his  life  his  studies  at  the  Royal 
College  of  Liege,  and  completed  them  under  the  guid- 
ance of  pious  and  learned  masters  in  the  Petit  Seminaire 
at  Liege,  established  in  the  ancient  Abbey  of  Rolduc. 
It  was  in  this  happy  asylum  of  virtue  and  piety  that 
his  vocation  to  the  religious  state,  as  well  as  mine,  was 
formed  and  matured,  and  on  the  ninth  of  September, 
1834,  he  entered  as  a  novice  the  Redemptorist  Convent 
at  Saint  Trond.    He  was  then  twenty-two  years  of  age. 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  29 

The  year  of  his  novitiate  being  finished,  he  was 
admitted  to  the  religious  profession  of  the  perpetual 
vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience.  As  he  had 
been  in  the  world  a  model  of  regularity,  he  was  in 
religion  a  constant  example  of  a  true  religious.  His 
ill  health,  which  did  not  permit  him  to  apply  his  mind, 
delayed  for  some  years  his  theological  studies,  and  he 
was  not  ordained  priest  until  July  3,  1842.  From  that 
time  he  exercised  the  holy  ministry  in  Belgium  with  a 
zeal  and  devotedness  that  caused  his  departure  to  be 
deeply  regretted. 

He  had  for  a  long  time  ardently  desired  to  go  to 
America.  His  zeal  and  his  charity  kept  his  mind  con- 
stantly turned  to  these  distant  regions,  particularly  after 
he  heard  that  beyond  the  ocean  in  a  remote  corner  of 
America  in  Michigan  there  was  a  certain  number  of 
Catholics  speaking  the  language  of  his  country,  who, 
on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  priests,  were  deprived  of 
the  consolations  of  religion.  Continually  haunted  by 
this  thought,  he  solicited  for  two  years  the  permission 
of  his  Superiors  to  devote  himself  to  the  salvation  of 
these  abandoned  souls.  His  generous  offer  so  long 
tried,  was  finally  accepted,  and  three  hours  later  he  was 
on  his  way  to  the  United  States.  After  a  voyage  of 
thirty  days  he  landed  on  the  hospitable  soil  of  America, 
which  became  his  new  country  and  the  place  of  his 
grave.  He  was  first  sent  to  Rochester,  where  he  was 
charged  with  the  care  of  a  French  and  German  con- 
gregation; some  months  afterward  he  received  orders 
to  go  to  Michigan,  which  was  to  be  the  field  of  his  last 
earthly  labors.  It  was  there  he  worked  for  nearly  four 
years,  with  a  fervor  and  devotion  truly  worthy  of  an 
apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  rendered  his  name  dear 
to  all  who  knew  him.    His  courage  never  wavered,  his 


30  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

zeal  never  relaxed  when  he  was  called  to  any  place  to 
exercise  his  ministry.  How  often,  when  sick  himself, 
did  he  not  leave  his  bed  at  night  to  carry  to  others  the 
consolation  of  religion,  frequently  travelling  a  great 
distance,  fearing  not  to  expose  himself  to  the  scorching 
sun  of  summer  or  to  the  cold  winds  of  winter.  The 
children,  the  poor,  the  afflicted,  the  sick — all  experi- 
enced the  effects  of  his  constant  charity. 

His  charity  and  devotedness  were  not  confined  to  the 
limits  of  Monroe.  Oh!  how  many  evangelized  and 
fervent  parishes  are  indebted  to  him  after  God,  for  the 
happy  changes  of  which  Michigan  is  today  the  witness. 
How  many  families,  how  many  individuals  owe  to  him 
the  peace  and  serenity  that  they  enjoy  since  their  return 
to  religion!  It  was  above  all  in  our  great  missions  that 
Father  Poilvache  knew  how  to  manifest  the  resources 
of  his  apostolic  zeal,  and  the  unalterable  sweetness  of 
his  character  which  enabled  him  to  subdue  the  most 
obdurate  hearts.  It  was  then  that,  entirely  forgetful  of 
himself,  he  appeared  no  longer  the  weak  and  suffering 
man  but  the  indefatigable  apostle,  whose  only  hunger 
and  thirst  was  the  salvation  of  souls.  On  these  occasions 
he  knew  how  to  throw  ofif  his  habitual  infirmities  in 
order  to  clothe  himself  alone  with  the  strength  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Such  in  a  few  words  was  the  public  life  of 
Father  Poilvache.  God  alone  was  witness  to  the  many 
acts  of  interior  virtue  which  were  practised  by  this  man 
of  God,  this  true  religious. 

So  many  arduous  labors  could  not  fail  to  destroy  a 
constitution  which  had  always  been  weak,  particularly 
since  his  charge  of  the  French  congregations.  For  a 
long  time  Father  Francis  had  felt  his  strength  sensibly 
diminishing,  and  was  not  deceived  with  regard  to  his 
approaching  death;  much  less  did  he  fear  it.    His  last 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  31 

words  on  my  parting  with  him  on  the  fourteenth  of 
November,  to  which  I  did  not  then  pay  attention,  have 
proved  but  too  true.  "Adieu,"  he  said  to  me,  "in  three 
months  I  shall  no  longer  be  of  this  world." 

Father  Francis  was  the  first  member  of  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Most  Holy  Redeemer  who  died  in  Amer- 
ica. Without  doubt  he  has  gone  to  a  better  world  to 
receive  the  reward  of  his  labors  and  sacrifices.  He 
left  to  his  brothers  in  religion,  as  an  inheritance  and 
consolation,  the  remembrance  of  his  virtues  as  an 
example;  to  his  parents,  who  are  still  ignorant  of  his 
loss,  the  consolation  of  having  given  an  apostle  to  the 
Church;  to  his  friends,  to  the  congregation  of  Monroe, 
and  to  the  French  settlers  of  Michigan,  the  lessons  of 
salvation  that  he  never  failed  to  teach  them  by  word 
and  example. 

Such  will  be  the  most  lasting  and  most  glorious  mon- 
ument that  can  be  raised  to  the  memory  of  this  apostolic 
man;  and  the  pious  remembrance  of  Father  Francis 
engraven  in  the  hearts  of  the  French  Canadians  will 
be  the  living  epitaph  that  time  will  not  efface. 

Louis  Gilet,  C.  SS.  R. 

Father  Francis'  death  was  a  great  sorrow  to  the  infant 
community.  He  had  been  with  it  from  the  beginning, 
aiding  Father  Gilet  in  its  organization  and  above  all 
both  by  precept  and  example,  leading  the  Sisters  in  the 
way  of  perfection.  His  counsels  and  the  remembrance 
of  his  virtues  are  a  precious  heritage,  and  the  com- 
munity can  truly  say  that  it  is  the  posterity  of  saints. 

Growth  under  Father  Smulders  and  Other 
Redemptorists 

Soon  after  the  death  of  Father  Francis,  Reverend 


32  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

Father  Cronenberg  and  Reverend  Peter  Steinbach  were 
sent  to  assist  Father  Smulders.  This  timely  assistance 
enabled  Father  Smulders  to  visit  more  frequently  the 
different  stations  and  in  accordance  with  the  holy  rule, 
the  zealous  missionary  sedulously  sought  out  the  poor, 
the  most  needy  and  the  most  abandoned  souls  as  the 
object  of  his  priestly  ministrations.  His  heart  was  often 
saddened  at  the  sight  of  so  many  young  people,  espe- 
cially girls,  who  were  growing  up  without  any  instruc- 
tion in  the  truths  of  our  holy  faith.  Many  of  these 
when  they  reached  a  certain  age  went  out  to  service 
among  Protestants,  and  having  very  little  knowledge  of 
our  holy  religion  were  in  great  danger  of  losing  their 
faith.  The  Fathers  tried  to  remedy  this  state  of  affairs, 
but  the  time  of  the  missions  was  wholly  taken  up  with 
the  hearing  of  confessions,  administering  the  Sacra- 
ments and  attending  to  other  spiritual  needs.  It  was 
then  that  Father  Smulders  conceived  a  plan  by  which 
the  Sisters  would  do  their  share  in  remedying  this  evil. 
Every  year  from  May  to  August  the  Sisters  were  to 
receive  as  boarders  the  children  and  young  girls  from 
outlying  districts,  and  prepare  them  for  the  reception 
of  the  Sacraments.  Then  it  was  that  the  preparation 
of  children  and  adults  for  the  reception  of  the  Sacra- 
ments became  a  part  of  our  rule. 

The  convent  was  too  small  to  accommodate  all  the 
young  girls  whom  the  zealous  priests  assembled  to 
share  in  the  benefit  of  the  new  work,  but  the  Sisters 
managed  to  take  care  of  all  during  the  day,  and 
the  good-hearted  people  of  Monroe  afforded  them 
shelter  at  night.  The  first  class  numbered  thirty.  Miss 
Frances  Adams,  the  daughter  of  Doctor  Adams,  offered 
her  services  in  instructing  the  children.  Father  Smul- 
ders assembled  them  every  day  in  the  church,  and  at 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  33 

the  end  gave  a  retreat  preparatory  to  the  reception  of 
the  Sacraments.  The  Bishop  was  invited  and  admin- 
istered the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation.  Thus  was 
inaugurated  a  work  that  has  been  productive  of  untold 
good  and  has  brought  many  blessings  to  the  community. 

It  was  in  this  year,  1849,  that  the  little  community  of 
four  received  two  new  postulants:  Miss  Mildred  Ann 
Sophia  Whipple,  niece  of  Sister  M.  Alphonsine,  and 
Miss  Mary  Soleau.  Miss  Whipple,  who  received  the 
name  of  Sister  Mary  at  her  reception  of  the  habit  on 
Easter  Sunday,  April  8th,  was  the  first  novice  received 
into  the  community  by  Father  Smulders.  Miss  Soleau, 
Sister  M.  Rose,  who  was  received  soon  after  Sister 
Mary,  had  a  brother  in  the  Redemptorist  Order. 

The  number  of  pupils  increased  rapidly  and  again 
it  was  necessary  to  build.  Father  Smulders,  with  the 
approbation  of  the  Bishop,  erected  a  building  to  the 
right  of  the  convent,  forty  feet  wide  and  thirty  feet 
long.  There  were  in  it  two  class-rooms  separated  by  a 
partition,  having  a  rolling  door.  On  the  occasion  of 
the  distribution  of  prizes  the  two  rooms  could  be  thrown 
into  one.  What  seemed  to  please  the  Sisters  most  was 
the  window  with  which  the  rolling  door  was  provided. 
When  school  was  in  session,  if  necessity  arose,  one  Sister 
could  superintend  two  rooms. 

Father  Smulders  had  undertaken  the  building  in  the 
hope  that  the  missionary  fund  of  the  diocese  would 
assume  the  obligation  of  paying  the  debt.  In  this  hope  he 
was  disappointed,  and  was  in  consequence  greatly  em- 
barrassed. He  could  expect  no  aid  from  the  congrega- 
tion. The  people  were  poor,  and  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  most  of  them  could  pay  for  the  schooling  of  their 
children.  But  just  at  this  time  Father  Bernard,  the  new 
Provincial  of  the  Redemptorists,  arrived  in  Monroe  to 


34  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

make  his  first  visit.  On  hearing  of  the  difficulty,  and 
not  wishing  to  leave  the  Fathers  in  embarrassment,  he 
generously  paid  off  the  debt.  His  coming  brought  great 
consolation  to  the  little  community.  He  visited  the  con- 
vent and  school,  and  expressed  satisfaction  at  all  that 
had  been  accomplished  in  so  short  a  space  of  time. 
His  fame  as  an  orator  had  preceded  him,  and  from  all 
sides  the  people  flocked  to  hear  him.  He  preached  on 
Sunday  at  High  Mass  a  most  consoling  sermon  on  the 
mercy  of  God.  Father  Bernard  visited  Monroe  on 
tvi^o  other  occasions,  and  each  time  manifested  his 
fatherly  interest  and  solicitude  for  the  well-being  of  the 
Sisters  and  their  work.  He  was  especially  fond  of  the 
children,  and  gave  them  sweets — candy,  cake,  and 
chocolate.  On  one  occasion  he  made  arrangements  for 
an  outing  for  the  Sisters  and  their  students.  The  holi- 
day was  pleasantly  spent  on  the  Lake  shore  about  two 
miles  from  Monroe.  Many  other  instances  of  the  kind- 
ness of  Father  Bernard  are  related  by  the  Sisters  who, 
to  this  day,  hold  his  name  in  veneration. 

Just  about  this  time  a  bitter  partisan  warfare  was 
going  on  in  different  sections  of  the  country.  The 
native-born  Americans  showed  not  a  little  prejudice 
against  the  Canadian  Catholics,  even  though  there  was 
no  outbreak  in  Michigan  like  those  that  disgraced 
Philadelphia  and  other  places.  In  order  to  disarm  this 
prejudice.  Father  Smulders  resolved  to  afford  the  mem- 
bers of  his  congregation  an  opportunity  to  give  a  public 
demonstration  of  their  patriotism.  He  organized  a 
Catholic  celebration  of  the  national  holidays,  especially 
the  Fourth  of  July,  in  which  the  whole  congregation 
took  part.  This  celebration  became  a  memorable 
family  festival.  It  began  with  attendance  at  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.    After  Mass,  all  went  in  proces- 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  35 

sion  to  the  grove  where  the  exercises  were  to  be  held. 
The  Declaration  of  Independence  was  read,  and  an 
oration  delivered  by  some  speaker  whom  Father  Smul- 
ders  had  invited.  On  one  occasion  the  oration  was 
delivered  by  Rev.  Peter  Cooney,  C.S.C.,  of  Notre 
Dame  University,  Indiana.  Dinner  was  served  for  all 
by  the  ladies  of  the  congregation.  The  remainder  of 
the  day  was  spent  in  amusements  of  various  kinds.  In 
this  way  the  Catholics  demonstrated  their  loyalty,  and 
all  danger  of  friction  was  avoided. 

In  her  notes  Mother  Teresa  says :  "There  was  no 
Catholic  celebration  of  the  Fourth  of  July  before  the 
coming  of  Father  Smulders.  It  was  not  needed  then. 
The  children  remained  at  home  with  their  parents.  As 
for  ourselves,  we  were  glad  to  spend  the  day  quietly 
together,  sewing  and  talking.  In  the  evening  we  sat  on 
the  gallery  back  of  the  convent  and  viewed  the  fire- 
works on  the  other  side  of  the  River  Raisin." 

Another  event  in  which  the  Catholics  took  great 
pride  was  the  distribution  of  prizes  which  took  place 
each  year  at  the  close  of  school.  According  to  the  tra- 
ditions which  have  come  down  to  us,  these  affairs  were 
carried  out  on  a  scale  as  pretentious  as  the  commence- 
ment exercises  of  our  day.  There  were  songs,  recita- 
tions, and  orations  on  the  programme.  Some  of  the 
plays  which  were  enacted  on  these  occasions,  were  com- 
posed by  the  Sisters,  others  by  Father  Smulders  and 
Mr.  Sheran,  the  teacher  of  the  boys.  The  entry  of 
Pius  IX  into  Rome  from  Gaeta  was  the  theme  of  a 
charming  French  play  written  for  the  boys  by  Father 
Poirier.  It  was  well  produced  and  made  a  deep  impres- 
sion. Thus  the  work  of  the  Sisters  became  widely 
known,  and  in  a  short  time  the  reputation  of  the  first 
Academy  of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate 


.36  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Heart  of  Mary,  as  a  home  of  piety  and  culture,  spread 
abroad. 

Father  Gilet  had  placed  the  little  Community  under 
the  patronage  of  our  Lady  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion; had  named  them  Sisters  of  Providence,  and  had 
given  them  a  black  habit.  About  the  same  time,  devo- 
tion to  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  our  Blessed 
Mother  was  becoming  widespread  in  the  United  States. 
In  1846,  one  year  after  Father  Gilet  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  little  community  and  placed  it  under  the  patron- 
age of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  the  Bishops  con- 
vened in  the  Provincial  Council  at  Baltimore  decreed 
that  Mary  Immaculate  should  be  the  patroness  of  the 
United  States.  The  decree  was  confirmed  February  7, 
1847.  The  Redemptorists,  true  to  the  spirit  of  their 
founder.  Saint  Alphonsus,  spread  everywhere  this 
beautiful  devotion  to  Mary  Immaculate,  and  when 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Heart  was  promulgated 
in  Paris  they  were  the  first  to  practise  it. 

Mother  Teresa  and  the  Sisters  were  anxious  to  honor 
our  Blessed  Mother  in  her  Immaculate  Conception, 
and  so  petitioned  Father  Smulders  to  give  them  a  title 
that  would  distinguish  them  in  their  devotion  to  her 
sublime  prerogative.  It  was  the  eve  of  retreat.  Father 
Smulders  counselled  the  Sisters  to  pray  fervently  dur- 
ing the  retreat  that  our  Lord  would  be  pleased  to  sig- 
nify His  will  in  regard  to  the  change  of  their  title. 
Each  Sister,  without  consulting  any  other,  was  to  make 
known  to  him  at  the  end  of  the  retreat,  the  title  she 
thought  would  be  best  suited  for  the  congregation  and 
most  pleasing  to  our  Lady.  The  good  priest  was  aston- 
ished at  the  end  of  the  retreat  to  find  that  every  Sister 
had  chosen  the  same  title,  "Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary."    With  the  consent  of  Right  Reverend 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  37 

Bishop  Lefevre,  Father  Smulders  changed  the  name  of 
the  Congregation  to  that  by  which  it  was  henceforth 
to  be  known,  "Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary." 

The  Sisters  then  expressed  a  wish  to  wear  Our  Lady's 
colors,  and  Father  Smulders  acceded  to  their  request. 
First  the  scapular,  and  then  the  whole  habit  was 
changed  to  blue.  It  was  Father  Smulders  who  blessed 
the  first  blue  habit.*  Clothed  in  this  livery,  and  bearing 
the  beautiful  and  significant  title  of  Sisters,  Servants  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  the  Congregation 
became  the  herald  in  the  United  States  of  the  proclama- 
tion in  1854  by  the  saintly  Pope,  Pius  IX,  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Conception  of  Mary. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1849,  Reverend  Father 
Poirier  had  been  appointed  assistant  to  Father  Smul- 
ders. The  number  of  English-speaking  Catholics  hav- 
ing increased  in  Monroe,  Father  Smulders  had  formed 
them  into  a  separate  congregation.  Father  Poirier, 
being  French,  took  care  of  the  French  congregation  at 
Saint  Mary's,  while  Father  Smulders  looked  after  the 
interests  of  the  English.  In  1850  Father  Poirier 
succeeded  Father  Smulders  as  superior  of  the  mission. 

The  next  few  years  were  years  of  quiet,  steady  growth. 
The  work  of  the  school,  of  the  preparation  of  children 
and  adults  for  the  Sacraments  and  of  members  for  the 
novitiate  grew  apace.  In  1853  Miss  Mary  Ann  Wal- 
ter, of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  Miss  Ann  Elizabeth  Walker, 
of  Prescott,  Ontario,  and  Miss  Elizabeth  Renauld, 
sister  of  Sister  M.  Celestine,  were  admitted  as  postu- 

*In  a  letter  written  to  Sr.  M.  Genevieve  October  9,  1871,  Father 
Smulders  states,  "On  the  eighth  of  December,  1847,  the  new  convent  was 
blessed,  the  Sisters  took  the  name  of  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary.  The  black  scapular  was  changed  to  blue.  Later  the  habit 
was  also  changed  to  blue." 


38  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

lants.  They  received  the  habit  on  the  second  of  Febru- 
ary. Father  Poirier  gave  them  a  three  days'  retreat  and 
officiated  at  the  ceremony.  It  was  held  in  the  convent, 
not  in  the  church  as  were  the  former  receptions.  Miss 
Walter  received  the  name,  Sister  M.  Aloysius;  Miss 
Walker,  Sister  M.  Ignatius;  and  Miss  Renauld,  Sister 
M.  Francis.  The  following  year,  five  more  candi- 
dates were  received.  They  were  Miss  Mary  Lafferty, 
Sister  M.  Philomena,  Miss  Mary  Ann  Martin,  Sister 
M.  Magdalena,  Miss  Phoebe  Walker,  sister  of  Sister 
Ignatius,  Sister  M.  Joseph,  Miss  Susan  Lafontaine, 
Sister  M.  Ligouri,  Miss  Eleanor  Duillette,  Sister  M. 
Gerard.  The  entrance  of  Miss  Phoebe  Walker  is 
worthy  of  special  note  because  of  her  future  work  in 
the  community.  She  was  a  native  of  Canada.  At  the 
age  of  twenty  she  was  received  into  the  Church  and 
baptized  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Farrell  of 
Hamilton,  Ontario,  Canada.  During  the  summer  of 
1854  she  came  to  Monroe  to  visit  her  sister,  Sister 
Ignatius.  While  there  she  was  advised  by  Father 
Poirier  to  make  a  retreat.  She  had  long  been  desirous 
of  consecrating  her  life  to  God  in  thanksgiving  for  the 
gift  of  faith.  Father  Poirier  counselled  her  to  remain 
at  the  convent.  She  followed  his  advice,  and  sent  word 
to  her  aunt  in  Cornwall  that  she  would  not  return. 

Early  in  1852  a  German  parish  was  organized  in 
Monroe.  The  Germans  had  purchased  a  beautiful 
estate  situated  near  the  river,  and  had  converted  the 
mansion  into  a  church.  This  church  was  blessed  on 
the  feast  of  Saint  Michael,  September  29,  1852,  and 
dedicated  to  the  great  Archangel.  Father  Cronenberg, 
C.  SS.  R.,  was  appointed  pastor.  Three  years  later  a 
school  was  opened  in  connection  with  Saint  Michael's 
Church.    This  school,  the  first  parochial  school  to  be 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  39 

opened  by  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
owes  its  inception  to  the  zeal  of  Sister  M.  Aloysius 
Walter.  In  the  annals  of  the  congregation  we  read : 
"The  children  of  this  small  German  parish  lacked  ade- 
quate opportunity  for  proper  religious  instructions. 
Sister  M.  Aloysius  felt  grieved  that  her  country  people 
in  a  foreign  land  should  suffer  this  deprivation,  and 
asked  God  in  fervent  prayer  to  supply  the  need.  Her 
zeal  was  rewarded.  One  day,  after  praying  long  and 
earnestly,  she  was  inspired  to  offer  her  services  in  the 
cause  of  the  Master.  Her  superior's  approval  was 
easily  obtained,  and  she  opened  a  Catechism  class  on  the 
first  Sunday  in  Lent,  in  the  school-room  adjoining  Saint 
Michael's  Church.  The  admirable  result  induced  the 
pastor  to  ask  that  Sister  M.  Aloysius  might  take  charge 
of  the  school.  Eager  to  spread  God's  holy  truths,  she 
joyfully  accepted  the  task,  and  many  blessings  were  the 
result  of  her  ardent  strivings." 

Later,  Sister  M.  Aloysius  was  assisted  by  Sister  M. 
Anthony.  The  Sisters  received  the  sum  of  six  dollars 
a  month  for  their  services  and  felt  quite  rich. 

The  first  mission  house  was  opened  on  November  5, 
1855,  at  Vienna,  Mich.  Reverend  Henry  Rivers  of 
Vienna  had  built  two  schools,  one  for  girls  and  one  for 
boys.  He  applied  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  both 
schools,  and  his  application  was  accepted.  Mother 
Alphonsine  was  given  charge  of  the  mission.  Her 
assistants  were  Sister  Magdalen  and  Sister  Philomena. 
For  three  years  this  mission,  called  St.  Joseph's,  was 
continued  with  success.  Then  a  new  mission  was 
opened  in  Pennsylvania  and  Sister  Magdalen  was 
recalled  from  Vienna  to  go  as  Superior  to  the  Pennsyl- 
vania missions.  There  being  no  one  to  take  her  place  at 
Vienna,  the  mission  was  closed.     In  1915  St.  Joseph's 


40  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

was  again  opened  and  five  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  took  possession  of  a  newly  erected  convent  and 
school. 

Departure  of  the  Redemptorists 

The  peace  and  tranquility  of  the  little  community 
at  Monroe  was  soon  destined  to  receive  a  rude  shock. 
For  some  time  there  had  been  rumors  afloat  that  the 
Redemptorists  were  going  to  leave  Monroe.  These 
rumors  were  a  cause  of  uneasiness  to  many;  especially 
to  the  Sisters.  The  foundation  of  the  convent  was  the 
work  of  the  Fathers,  undertaken  by  Father  Gilet  in  the 
belief  that  the  Redemptorists  were  permanently  settled 
in  Monroe.  He  had  good  reason  for  his  belief  because 
of  the  contract  signed  with  Bishop  Lefevre.  Speaking 
one  day  to  Mother  Teresa  of  the  future  of  the  infant 
community  he  said.  "You  are  now  beginning  a  new 
work  which  in  time  will  be  multiplied  and  spread  all 
over  the  diocese." 

Towards  the  end  of  April  the  rumor  of  the  departure 
of  the  Redemptorists  was  confirmed,  and  this  prophesy 
of  the  holy  founder  never  seemed  less  likely  of  fulfill- 
ment than  it  did  during  the  two  years  and  a  half  of 
spiritual  desolation  that  followed  the  withdrawal  of 
the  Redemptorists.  On  the  thirtieth  of  April  the 
Superior,  Father  Poirier,  came  to  the  convent  to  give 
his  last  conference  to  the  sorrowing  twelve.  His  text 
was  from  the  Gospel  of  Saint  Luke.  "Fear  not,  little 
flock,  for  it  hath  pleased  your  Father  to  give  you  a 
kingdom." 

"It  would  seem  to  me,  dear  Sisters,  that  our  divine 
Lord  wishes  me  to  say  these  words  to  you  today  when 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  41 

your  hearts  are  heavy  with  sorrow  and  filled  with 
anxiety  for  the  future;  because  they  are  His  words, 
words  most  calculated  to  fill  your  souls  with  confidence 
in  Him.  As  God  chose  the  Apostles  of  old,  who  were 
naturally  weak  and  timid,  so  He  has  chosen  you  to  do 
His  work,  for  God  chooses  the  weak  things  of  this  world 
to  confound  the  strong;  and  because  they  were  weak, 
having  no  power  nor  honor.  He  pleaded  with  them, 
often  saying  to  them:  'Fear  not,  confide  in  Me.'  Once 
it  was:  'Fear  not  those  who  kill  the  body.  Are  not 
two  sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing?  And  one  of  them 
shall  not  fall  to  the  ground  without  your  Father's  Will.' 
"Fear  ye  not,  therefore,  you  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows.  Again,  'Fear  not  little  flock,  for  it 
hath  pleased  your  heavenly  Father  to  give  you  a  king- 
dom.' Fear  not,  but  do  manfully  and  your  hearts  shall 
be  strengthened.  Wait  a  little  while  and  this  kingdom 
shall  be  yours.  Continue  your  work  in  the  schools, 
draw  the  hearts  of  the  children  to  God  and  your 
heavenly  Father  will  one  day  raise  up  to  you  a  pro- 
tector, a  father,  and  in  that  day  you  will  exult  and 
rejoice  and  your  sorrow  will  be  changed  to  joy.  Take 
courage  then;  correspond  to  the  exalted  vocation  to 
which  you  are  called,  and  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  shall 
be  yours." 

Before  leaving  them,  Father  Poirier  gave  to  each  one 
a  small  picture.  As  Mother  Teresa  quaintly  remarks, 
"According  to  his  specialty,  they  were  all  alike." 

The  first  of  May,  the  first  day  of  our  Blessed  Mother's 
month,  found  them  orphans.  In  Monroe  the  depar- 
ture of  the  Fathers  was  like  a  public  calamity.  The 
church  had  no  pastor  and  the  people  were  in  desolation. 
For  seven  months  they  were  left  without  a  stationary 


42  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

priest.  Once  in  a  while  a  priest  came  to  say  Mass  on 
Sunday,  but  these  occasions  were  few  and  far  between. 
On  Sundays,  when  there  was  no  Mass,  Mr.  Savageau, 
an  old  man  of  seventy  who  was  caretaker  in  the 
Fathers'  house,  assembled  the  people  in  the  church 
and  made  the  stations  of  the  Cross.  Funerals  were  held 
from  the  Church,  and  the  same  old  man  recited  prayers 
for  the  dead.  On  one  occasion,  a  Mr.  Genereux,  whose 
wife  had  died,  came  to  Mother  Teresa  and  asked  her  if 
she  would  kindly  permit  Sister  M.  Joseph  to  organize 
in  the  "jube"  during  his  wife's  funeral.  "Organizing 
in  the  jube"  meant  playing  the  organ  while  the  choir 
sang.  As  the  choir  did  not  sing  at  the  burial  of  Mr. 
Genereux's  wife,  it  is  needless  to  say  that  Sister  Joseph 
was  not  permitted  to  "organize  in  the  jube." 

"During  that  long,  sorrowful  time,"  writes  Mother 
Teresa,  "we  were  always  on  the  alert  to  be  informed 
when  some  priest  stopped  in  Monroe,  either  on  a  sick 
call  or  on  his  way  to  Detroit,  to  inquire  whether  he 
intended  to  stay  until  the  next  day  to  say  Mass,  so 
anxious  were  we  for  an  opportunity  to  go  to  confession 
and  to  receive  Holy  Communion.  On  the  feast  of  the 
Ascension,  May  17th,  Sister  Magdalen  and  I  set  out 
very  early  in  the  morning  for  Erie,  a  country  parish 
about  ten  miles  distant.  It  was  impossible  for  us  to  get 
a  conveyance  as  all  the  carriages  in  Monroe  had  already 
been  pressed  into  service  to  carry  the  people  to  a  picnic 
that  was  being  held  that  day.  We  had  gone  about  three 
miles  when  a  charitable  woman  who  met  us  prevailed 
upon  a  kind  neighbor  of  hers  to  make  us  a  loan  of  her 
buggy  to  take  us  the  rest  of  the  way.  On  arriving  we 
entered  the  church.  The  celebrant  was  singing  the 
Preface.  Who  could  describe  our  joy  at  beholding 
again  a  priest  at  the  altar!    It  was  a  first  Communion 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  43 

Day  for  the  parish  children.  After  Mass  we  assisted 
at  the  children's  dinner  in  the  presbytery.  In  the  after- 
noon we  found  more  than  one  friend  ready  to  take  us 
home. 

"We  were  not  discouraged,  however,  in  our  bereave- 
ment and  lived  in  hopes  of  better  things  to  come.  We 
felt  that  God  had  not  abandoned  us,  and  that  in  His 
own  good  time  He  would  provide  a  priest  for  us  who 
would  break  for  us  the  Bread  of  Life.  In  the  mean- 
time the  Redemptorist  Fathers  did  not  abandon  us. 
Father  Smulders  sent  us  many  vocations,  and  his  letters 
were  full  of  cheer.  It  was  at  this  time,  too,  that  Father 
Henry  Gieson,  C.SS.R.,  was  introduced  to  us  in  a 
letter  by  Father  Smulders  as  a  friend  who  was  greatly 
interested  in  our  congregation.  He  proved  his  friend- 
ship later  on  many  occasions,  and  sent  us  a  number  of 
vocations.  He  was  anxious  for  the  spread  of  the  congre- 
gation, and  on  one  occasion,  when  sending  postulants, 
wrote  that  he  wanted  'to  fill  the  house  so  full  that  we 
would  have  to  make  our  escape  for  want  of  room.'  " 

In  Mother  Teresa's  notes  there  are  many  interesting 
details  that  serve  to  give  an  insight  into  the  daily  lives 
of  the  Sister  of  the  early  days.  In  one  place  she  records 
the  unexpected  visit  of  Reverend  Father  Cronenberg, 
C.SS.R.,  the  former  pastor  of  Saint  Michael's.  His 
visit  was  very  short,  but  the  Sisters  were  happy  to  see 
him,  as  they  had  experienced  many  kindnesses  at  his 
hands.  In  another  she  tells  us  of  a  business  trip  made 
to  Toledo  with  Sister  M.  Alphonsine  as  a  companion. 
It  was  here  for  the  first  time  that  Mother  Teresa  met 
the  good  Grey  Nuns.  She  stopped  at  their  convent  over 
night,  and  was  hospitably  received.  The  Superior, 
Sister  Blondine,  presented  the  visiting  Sisters  with  a 
copy  of  the  life  of  their  foundress,  Madame  D'Youville, 


44  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  made  them  promise  that  they  would  stop  with  the 
Grey  Nuns  whenever  they  came  to  Toledo.     On  her 
return  home,  Mother  Teresa  dressed  a  doll  in  the  habit 
of  the  Grey  Nuns  in  order  to  show  the  Sisters  who  had 
never  seen  a  Grey  Nun  what  the  habit  was  like.    Later, 
Sister  Mary  Joseph  found  it  necessary  to  make  a  busi- 
ness trip  to  Canada,  and  Mother  Teresa  accompanied 
her.    They  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  Bishop  Farrell 
who  had  baptized  Sister  Joseph,  and  of  visiting  the 
chapel  in  the  Hotel   Dieu  where  Sister  Joseph  had 
received  her  first  Holy  Communion.    After  their  return 
Mother  Teresa  fell  ill  of  a  fever.     The  Doctor  pre- 
scribed ice,  but  no  ice  could  be  procured.     Sister  M. 
Ann,  "the  good  Sister  Ann"  as  Mother  Teresa  afifec- 
tionately  called  her,  found  a  substitute  in  very  cold 
water.    Mother  Teresa  recovered.    "As  I  was  not  good 
enough  for  God,  I  did  not  die  then,  but  was  left  for 
another  time,"  she  writes  of  herself. 

So,  amid  the  shadows,  there  were  gleams  of  sunshine. 
Privations  seemed  to  draw  the  Sisters  closer  to  God 
and  to  each  other,  thus  strengthening  the  bond  of  sis- 
terly charity  that  made  them  one  heart  and  one  soul  in 
Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  midst  of  the  spiritual  desolation  occa- 
sioned by  the  lack  of  priestly  ministrations,  the  Sisters 
were  called  upon  to  make  the  sacrifice  of  one  of  the 
most  valued  and  dearly-loved  members  of  the  primitive 
community,  Sister  M.  Ignatius.  Sister  Ignatius  had 
been  ailing  for  some  time,  but  she  bore  her  suffering 
patiently  and  with  edifying  sweetness.  The  Sisters 
were  glad,  especially  for  her  sake,  when  Father  Van 
Gennip  took  up  his  residence  in  Monroe  as  pastor  of 
Saint  Mary's.  He  visited  her  often  and  toward  the  end 
came  every  day.     On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fifth 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  45 

of  February,  1856,  Sister  Ann,  who  nursed  Sister 
Ignatius,  noticed  a  change  in  her,  and  told  Father  Van 
Gennip  that  she  thought  it  advisable  for  him  to  admin- 
ister the  last  Sacraments.  Thinking  that  Sister 
Ignatius  was  not  so  low  as  Sister  Ann  apprehended, 
Father  Van  Gennip  promised  to  administer  the  last 
rites  the  following  morning.  Sister  Ignatius  grew 
rapidly  worse  that  night,  and  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning  was  actually  dying.  Mother  Teresa  sent  for 
Father  Van  Gennip,  but  he  had  gone  out  on  a  sick  call. 
Fortunately  Father  Rivers  had  stopped  that  night  at 
Monroe  on  his  way  to  Detroit.  He  was  called  and  came 
immediately.  He  had  just  finished  the  anointing  when 
Sister  Ignatius  breathed  out  her  pure  soul  to  God. 
While  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  priest  Mother  Teresa 
asked  the  dying  Sister  if  there  was  anything  troubling 
her.  "No,  Mother,  nothing,"  she  answered,  "only  I  am 
afraid  to  lose  patience."  Father  Rivers  was  struck 
with  the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  departing  soul.  The 
Sisters  gave  thanks  to  Divine  Providence  for  the 
remarkable  manner  in  which  He  had  provided  that 
Sister  Ignatius  would  not  be  deprived  of  the  Sacra- 
ments in  her  last  hours. 

Sister  Ignatius  was  an  exemplary  religious.  She  was 
a  highly  educated  woman,  sweet,  gentle,  and  loving 
God  so  ardently  as  to  be  esteemed  and  admired  by  all 
who  came  under  her  influence.  She  was  an  ideal 
teacher.  Through  all  her  words  and  deeds  a  love  and 
reverence  for  religion  and  spiritual  things  were  domi- 
nant. Her  mere  presence  was  a  potent  factor  in  ethical 
training,  her  personality  exercising  such  a  resistless 
power  for  good  over  her  pupils  that  it  imbued  them 
unconsciously  with  right  principles  of  thought  and 
action.    Since  Sister  Ignatius  was  the  first  Sister  of  the 


46  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Order  to  die,  she  is  the  standard-bearer  in  the  proces- 
sion of  its  members  to  heaven. 

Father  Joos 

Better  days  began  to  dawn  for  the  little  community. 
In  August,  1857,  Reverend  Edward  Joos  was  sent  to 
Monroe  to  take  charge  of  Saint  Mary's  Parish,  and  on 
November  5th,  of  the  same  year,  he  was  appointed 
Director  and  Superior  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary.  He  willingly  assumed  the  double 
burden.  On  the  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
of  the  same  year  he  presided  for  the  first  time  over  a 
religious  reception.  On  that  occasion  two  postulants 
were  clothed  in  the  habit.  They  were  Miss  Cecilia 
Flanagan,  who  took  the  name  of  Sister  M.  Egidius,  and 
Miss  Philomena  Labadie,  who  became  Sister  M. 
Stanislaus.  Later,  Miss  Margaret  Mohr  was  received 
as  Sister  M.  Anthony,  Miss  Isabel  Sheeran  as  Sister 
M.  Ignatia,  Miss  Mary  Jane  Eagen  as  Sister  M. 
Xavier,  Miss  Frederica  Uebbing  as  Sister  Mary  Clara, 
and  Miss  Joanna  Gerretson  as  Sister  M.  Gertrude. 

After  a  time.  Father  Joos  was  relieved  from  the  pas- 
toral care  of  Saint  Mary's  and  left  free  to  devote  him- 
self to  the  work  of  directing  the  Community.  He  felt 
that  this  was  the  work  that  God  had  destined  him  to 
do,  and  for  forty-three  years  he  devoted  all  his  energies, 
his  hopes,  his  prayers,  his  sacrifices  to  the  upbuilding 
of  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
in  Michigan.  His  authoritative  voice  proved  to  be 
the  strength  of  the  growing  community.  His  spiritual 
and  pedagogical  teaching  laid  safe  and  secure  the  foun- 
dation upon  which  rests  their  wide  reputation  as  ideal 
religious  teachers.     In  his  quiet  and  effective  way,  in 


THE  FORMATIVE  YEARS  47 

his  devotedness  and  foresight,  Father  Joos  gave  the 
work  of  the  congregation  a  direction  which  thoroughly 
identified  it  with  Catholic  life  and  progress,  and  won 
for  it  the  esteem  of  the  priests  and  people.  Today 
the  teaching  standard  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  is  second  to  none  in  the 
state  of  Michigan. 


III.  THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA 

Old  Saint  Joseph's 

SUSQUEHANNA  COUNTY,  the  cradle  of  reli- 
gion in  northeastern  Pennsylvania,  is  rich  in  his- 
toric lore;  but  most  of  the  interest  centres  around  old 
Saint  Joseph's  in  Choconut  Township.  Choconut  is 
an  Indian  name  given  to  a  small  stream  which  has  its 
rise  in  Choconut  Lake,  now  called  Carmalt  Lake,  two 
thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  stream 
passes  through  the  length  of  the  township,  and  every 
turn  in  its  windings  discloses  to  view  misty  hilltops 
and  fertile  valleys.  As  early  as  1806,  settlers,  attracted 
by  its  invigorating  climate  or  the  promise  of  profitable 
investment,  found  their  way  into  this  beautiful  region. 
Among  them  was  James  Rose,  a  surveyor,  and  his 
brother.  Doctor  Robert  H.  Rose,  who  bought  a  tract 
of  thousands  of  acres  of  land  and  portioned  it  out  to 
the  settlers. 

Among  the  early  settlers  were  many  notable  people 
who  came,  not  for  gain,  but  to  establish  homes  in  this 
beautiful  region.  They  were  Captain  Locke  of  the 
famous  Boston  Tea  Party,  whose  son,  D.  R.  Locke,  is 
the  author  of  the  "Petroleum  V.  Naseby  Papers";  Mr. 
Strong,  a  goodly,  intelligent  man  who  built  Richmond 
Castle,  and  whose  superior  wife  dispensed  kindly  hos- 
pitality; James  Peronnet,  a  French  Huguenot,  one  of 
whose  grandchildren  became  a  poet,  the  other  a  scien- 
tist; Samuel  Barnard,  a  famous  linguist  from  Boston, 

48 


VENERABLE  JOHN  NEPOMUCENE  NEUMANN,  C.SS.R. 
Fourth  Bishop  of  Philadelphia,   1 852-1 860 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    49 

England,  who  while  here  wrote  a  grammar  in  which 
nearly  all  the  languages,  ancient  and  modern,  were 
reduced  to  the  common  rules  of  syntax;  Adam  Waldie 
from  Scotland,  a  celebrated  publisher;  and  Mr.  Volz, 
an  accomplished  scholar.  Here  was  made  in  the  early 
days  a  settlement  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  left  a 
remembrance  of  their  sojourn  in  the  name  they  gave 
to  the  little  village  of  Friendsville.  Mannington 
Academy,  which  was  famous  in  its  day,  was  founded  by 
John  Mann  of  Charles  County.  Mann  was  presumably 
a  Quaker. 

There  were  many  colonization  schemes  quite  as 
visionary  as  Locke's  plan  for  the  Carolinas.  In  1820, 
a  British  Emigrant  Society  began  a  city,  but  the  reality 
did  not  prove  quite  so  rose-colored  as  the  dream.  A 
melancholy  interest  attaches  to  the  little  French  settle- 
ment of  Azilum  or  Asylum  made  on  the  banks  of  the 
Susquehanna  River  at  the  site  of  the  present  village  of 
Standing  Stone,  Bradford  County.  It  was,  as  its  name 
implies,  a  refuge  for  the  French  noblemen  and  gentle- 
men of  the  Court  of  Louis  XVI,  who  were  obliged  to 
flee,  to  escape  the  terrors  of  the  French  Revolution. 
With  them  they  brought  a  number  of  mechanics  and 
laborers,  and  soon  a  village  with  about  fifty  houses  was 
built  up.  The  most  conspicuous  house  in  the  village 
was  ''La  Grande  Maison" — the  Queen's  House — built 
for  the  reception  of  Marie  Antoinette,  who,  it  was 
hoped,  would  take  refuge  in  the  settlement.  Before 
the  house  w^as  completed  the  unfortunate  Queen  had 
followed  her  husband  to  the  scaffold.  There  was  also 
a  log  chapel  served  by  different  refugee  priests,  among 
them  M.  Becdelliere  and  also  M.  Carlos,  a  priest  and 
canon  of  Guernsey.  Rev.  Ezra  Fromenten  was  the  act- 
ing priest.     A  handsomely  illuminated  Missal,  once 


50  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

used  in  this  little  chapel,  is  now  one  of  the  treasures  of 
the  Vatican. 

Then  came  Irish  immigrants,  lured  on  by  no  Utopian 
dreams,  but  anxious  to  found  for  themselves  and  their 
families  homes  where  they  might  enjoy  in  peace  the 
fruits  of  their  labors.  They  found  in  Robert  Rose  and 
Caleb  Carmalt,  proprietors  of  the  land,  two  men  who, 
though  not  of  their  faith,  dealt  justly  and  generously 
with  them.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Patrick  GrifRn,  parents  of 
Gerald  Griffin,  poet,  novelist,  and  dramatist,  were  the 
first  Catholic  settlers  of  Susquehanna  County.  They 
came  from  Ireland  with  their  daughter,  who  had  mar- 
ried Edward  F.  White,  land  agent  for  Doctor  Rose. 
Their  beautiful  home,  "Fairy  Lawn,"  on  the  shore  of 
Silver  Lake,  was  a  favorite  resort  for  the  intellectual 
lights  of  the  county.  It  was  mainly  through  the  exer- 
tions of  Mr.  Griffin  and  Mr.  White  with  the  assistance 
of  Dr.  Rose,  that  Bishop  Conwell  of  Philadelphia  was 
induced  to  send  a  Catholic  priest.  Reverend  Jeremiah 
O'Flynn,  to  minister  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  Catho- 
lic immigrants.  With  the  aid  of  the  Griffins,  Whites, 
and  other  Catholic  settlers.  Father  O'Flynn  built  a 
church  at  Silver  Lake.  It  was  named  for  Saint  Francis 
Xavier.  On  Rosary  Sunday,  October  2,  1828,  Father 
O'Flynn  celebrated  Mass  in  the  vestry  of  the  partly 
built  church. 

The  history  of  this  zealous  priest  reads  like  fiction. 
He  was  born  in  County  Kerry,  Ireland,  and  received 
his  early  education  from  a  hedge  schoolmaster.  He 
finished  his  classical  course  with  the  Franciscan  Fathers 
at  Kilkenny.  Called  to  the  religious  life,  he  became  a 
Cistercian  monk,  and  was  ordained  priest  in  Lulworth 
Abbey,  England.  He  was  sent  to  Martinique,  where 
he  was  made  pastor  of  St.  Croix.     He  labored  there 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    51 

until  the  island  was  surrendered  to  the  Danes.    Then 
he  was  compelled  to  leave.     He  journeyed  to  Rome, 
and  while  there  volunteered  for  the  Australian  missions, 
as  at  that  time  the  whole  of  the  vast  continent  of  Aus- 
tralia was  without  a  Catholic  priest.    His  services  were 
accepted,  and  on  September  9,  1816,  he  was  formally- 
appointed  Prefect  Apostolic  of  Australia.    He  did  not 
succeed  in  getting  the  requisite  authority  from  the  Eng- 
lish government,  but,  nothing  daunted,  he  set  sail  and 
reached  Tasmania  October  21st.     Here  he  began  his 
priestly  ministry  and  brought  joy  to  the  hearts  of  the 
Catholics,  especially  the   Irish,  who  appreciated   his 
knowledge  of  the  Irish  language.    He  brought  the  con- 
solation of  religion  to  hundreds  of  convicts  and  exiles, 
but  on  May  7th,  in  the  midst  of  his  work,  he  was 
arrested  by  the  government  and  deported.    The  matter 
of  the  arrest  was  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  House  of 
Commons,   and  they  were  shamed   into  sending  two 
Catholic    chaplains    to    the    convict    settlements    in 
Australia. 

Father  O'Flynn  returned  to  the  West  Indies.  From 
1820  to  1822  he  ministered  to  the  wants  of  the  Catholics 
there,  but  owing  to  the  disturbed  state  of  the  Islands, 
he  was  obliged  to  leave.  He  then  went  to  Phila- 
delphia, and  was  offered  the  Pennsylvania  mission  by 
Bishop  Conwell.  He  purchased  a  farm  at  Silver  Lake. 
It  was  on  that  farm  that  the  first  Catholic  Church  was 
built  in  northeastern  Pennsylvania.  Father  O'Flynn 
died  while  on  a  sick  call  at  Danville,  eighty  miles  dis- 
tant from  Silver  Lake,  February  8,  1831,  a  victim  of 
charity  and  a  veritable  confessor  of  the  faith. 

For  five  years  after  the  death  of  Father  O'Flynn  the 
Catholics  of  the  region  had  to  depend  upon  the  occa- 
sional visits  of  priests  to  make  their  religious  duties. 


52  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

These  visits  were  few  and  far  between.  In  1837,  Rever- 
end Henry  Fitzsimmons  was  ordained  for  permanent 
ministrations  among  the  Catholics  of  northeastern 
Pennsylvania.  Father  Fitzsimmons'  jurisdiction  ex- 
tended from  Carbondale  to  Mauch  Chunk,  and  it  is 
supposed  that  he  visited  the  northern  missions  before 
taking  up  his  permanent  abode  at  Carbondale.  One 
year  later  Reverend  John  Vincent  O'Reilly  made 
Choconut  Township  his  headquarters,  and  named  the 
little  village  that  had  grown  up  there  Saint  Joseph's. 

Father  O'Reilly 

With  the  advent  of  Father  O'Reilly  dates  the  begin- 
ning of  Catholic  organization  in  northeastern  Penn- 
sylvania. It  was  an  heroic  work  that  confronted  this 
fervent  young  priest  in  the  early  days  for  his  mission 
embraced  the  counties  of  Susquehanna,  Bradford, 
Tioga,  Sullivan,  and  Lycoming.  But  the  saintly  Bishop 
Kenrick,  who  had  ordained  him,  recognized  in  this 
young  priest  a  true  Israelite,  without  guile  and  with 
the  indomitable  spirit  of  the  missionary.  Time  has 
proven  the  wisdom  of  Bishop  Kenrick's  judgment,  for 
Father  O'Reilly  has  laid  deep  and  strong  the  founda- 
tions of  Catholicity  in  northeastern  Pennsylvania. 
Every  want  of  his  flock,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
appealed  to  him.  He  was  at  one  and  the  same  time  a 
great  church-builder.  Catholic  organizer,  social 
reformer,  and  educator.  Many  a  stately  edifice  that 
today  raises  its  cross-crowned  summit  in  city,  town  or 
village,  had  its  foundation  in  some  lowly  cabin  where 
this  devoted  priest  ofifered  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass.  In  his  missionary  journeys  to  and  fro  in  this 
vast  region,  he  met  many  Irish  immigrants  engaged 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    53 

upon  public  works;  some  here,  some  there,  isolated 
from  their  own,  living  among  those  not  of  their  own 
faith.  He  was  quick  to  recognize  the  danger  to  the 
faith  and  morals  of  these  immigrants  and  their  children, 
and  he  prevailed  upon  many  of  them  to  settle  upon  the 
land.  Hundreds  of  them  took  up  farms  in  the  different 
counties  included  in  his  pastoral  charge.  He  was  a 
great  temperance  advocate,  and  generations  of  Irish 
Catholics  owe  their  spiritual  welfare  as  well  as  their 
temporal  prosperity  to  the  practice  of  that  temperance 
which  Father  O'Reilly  preached  to  them  by  word  and 
example. 

But  his  work  as  an  educator  shows  best  of  all  the 
far-reaching  vision  of  this  true  priest  of  God.  It  is 
not  too  much  to  say  that  Catholic  education  in  north- 
eastern Pennsylvania,  and  especially  in  the  Diocese  of 
Scranton,  owes  its  inception  to  the  zeal  of  this  great- 
hearted apostle.  As  early  as  1852,  Father  O'Reilly 
had  established  at  Saint  Joseph's  a  college  for  young 
men,  and  four  years  later  he  had  founded  an  academy 
for  young  girls.  In  the  establishment  of  these  two  col- 
leges Father  O'Reilly  had  the  cordial  support  of  his 
Bishop,  Right  Reverend  John  Nepomucene  Neumann, 
who  in  his  very  first  pastoral  letter  had  declared  his 
intention  of  having  a  Catholic  school  in  every  parish. 
It  was  not  possible  at  the  time  for  Father  O'Reilly  to 
carry  out  Bishop  Neumann's  plan  regarding  Catholic 
schools  in  its  entirety,  but  he  resolved  to  make  Saint 
Joseph's  an  educational  centre,  where  young  men  and 
young  women  trained  under  Catholic  influence  might 
prepare  the  way  for  the  establishment  of  Catholic 
schools  in  the  parishes  to  which  they  belonged. 

Father  O'Reilly  had  built  both  college  and  academy 
on  a  large  scale.    They  were  erected  on  knolls  some 


54  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

distance  apart  and  commanded  a  fine  view  of  the  beau- 
tiful valley.  There  was  a  campus  of  three  hundred 
acres,  part  of  which  had  been  laid  out  in  walks  and 
drives.  Both  college  and  academy  attracted  many  stu- 
dents, and  soon  there  grew  up  around  this  flourishing 
educational  centre  a  thriving  village  that  bade  fair  to 
become  in  time  a  prosperous  country  town.  Saint 
Joseph's  was  not  far  from  Friendsville,  and  Friends- 
ville,  even  then,  was  the  first  town  on  the  Milford  and 
Owego  turnpike,  the  great  thoroughfare  from  New 
York  and  Philadelphia  to  Buffalo  and  Niagara  Falls. 
Consequently,  the  college  and  academy  were  easy  of 
access.  The  Government  had  established  a  post  office 
at  Saint  Joseph's,  and  the  stagecoach  from  Binghamton 
brought  the  mail  daily.  The  college  was  conducted 
by  the  Fathers  of  the  Holy  Cross  from  Notre  Dame, 
and  the  academy  by  Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross  from 
Saint  Mary's,  Indiana.  Reverend  Father  O'Reilly  was 
president  of  the  college,  and  Reverend  Father  Fitz- 
simmons,  vice-president. 

The  residents  of  the  vicinity,  the  students  and  the 
religious  communities,  formed  a  large  congregation. 
There  was  a  chapel  in  both  the  college  and  the  academy, 
but  neither  was  large  enough  to  accommodate  the  con- 
gregation that  assembled  for  Sunday  Mass.  Father 
O'Reilly  planned  and  erected  a  brick  church.  It  was 
so  large  and  magnificent  that  it  was  called  ''the 
Cathedral."  It  had  stained-glass  windows,  marble 
altars,  and  a  fine  pipe  organ.  There  is  no  photograph 
of  any  of  the  buildings  at  Saint  Joseph's,  but  the  tradi- 
tions are  that  the  college  and  academy  were  built  on  the 
same  large  scale  as  the  church.  The  convent  was  a 
three-story  structure,  with  wide  verandas  on  each  story 
that  gave  a  splendid  view  of  the  surrounding  country. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    55 

The  corridors  were  wide,  and  each  Sister  had  her  own 
cell,  a  great  luxury  in  those  early  days.  The  college  had 
a  handsomely-furnished  chapel  and  a  valuable  library. 
Both  college  and  academy  were  fully  equipped  for 
the  work  that  was  carried  on  within  their  walls.  On 
the  grounds  there  was  also  a  hostelry  or  inn,  built  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  parents  and  friends  who 
might  wish  to  visit  the  students.  As  Father  O'Reilly's 
ideal  of  total  abstinence  was  strictly  carried  out  in  the 
inn,  it  soon  acquired  the  name  of  "The  Cold  Water 
House." 

The  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Cross  was  recalled  in 
1858,  and  the  direction  of  the  college  was  given  over 
to  two  secular  priests,  Reverend  John  Monaghan  and 
Reverend  Hugh  Monaghan,  his  brother.  Reverend 
Hugh  Monaghan  was  made  vice-president  of  the  col- 
lege. He  was  a  brilliant  scholar,  possessed  of  extra- 
ordinary oratorical  power  and  spent  much  of  his  time 
lecturing  in  different  places.  The  object  of  the  lec- 
tures was  to  add  to  the  revenue  of  the  college  and  to 
make  it  better  known.  The  academy  was  given  to  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  With  this 
event  begins  the  history  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  in  Pennsylvania. 

The  Sisters  of  I.  H.  M.  at  Saint  Joseph's 

While  Father  O'Reilly  was  anxiously  looking  about 
for  a  congregation  to  take  charge  of  St.  Joseph's  Acad- 
emy after  the  departure  of  the  Holy  Cross  Sisters,  he 
heard  from  his  friend  Father  Hourigan  of  Bingham- 
ton,  of  a  new  community  lately  founded  in  Monroe  by 
the  Redemptorists.  With  the  advice  and  cordial  assent 
of  Bishop  Neumann,  Father  O'Reilly  wrote  to  Bishop 


56  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

I^efevre  and  Mother  Teresa.  Bishop  Neumann  also 
wrote,  saying  that  he  would  gladly  welcome  the  Sisters 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  into  his  diocese.  One 
can  easily  imagine  the  joy  of  Mother  Teresa  and  her 
little  community  at  this  call  from  a  Redemptorist 
Bishop,  and  how  fervent  were  the  prayers  offered  that 
good  Bishop  Lefevre  would  allow  them  to  accept  the 
mission. 

There  were  several  reasons  why  Mother  Teresa 
was  anxious  to  take  the  new  mission.  She  had  very 
much  at  heart  the  completion  of  the  rule  which 
Father  Gilet  had  left  unfinished.  A  mission  in  Penn- 
sylvania would  afford  the  community  the  opportunity 
of  again  coming  in  touch  with  the  Redemptorists. 
Since  the  rule  had  been  begun  by  them,  she  felt  they 
would  be  the  fittest  to  perfect  it.  Besides,  the  com- 
munity was  growing,  and  as  no  new  missions  were  being 
opened  in  Michigan,  the  mission  in  Pennsylvania  would 
open  a  new  field  and  serve  to  make  the  congregation 
better  known. 

An  interesting  correspondence  relative  to  the  accept- 
ance of  the  new  mission  followed,  but  of  this  corre- 
spondence only  one  letter  has  been  preserved.  In  it 
Mother  Teresa  shows  the  true  Redemptorist  spirit  in 
expressing  her  pleasure  at  the  prospect  of  being  called 
upon  to  work  among  the  poor  and  lowly.    She  writes: 

Reverend  J.  V.  O'Reilly: 

On  receiving  your  letter,  I  showed  it  to  our  Director, 
Father  Joos,  who  thinks  well  of  the  mission.  This  cir- 
cumstance gives  me  the  hope  that  we  will  obtain  our 
Bishop's  consent.  I  wrote  immediately  to  the  Bishop 
for  that  purpose,  and  I  will  send  you  his  answer  as 
soon  as  I  shall  have  received  it.     I  would  not  have 


VERY  REVEREND  JOHN  VINCENT  O'REILLY 

and  His  Four  Nephews 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    57 

written  you  now  but  our  Director  requested  me  to  do 
so.  He  seems  anxious  to  know  whether  or  not  any  other 
good  work  besides  teaching  will  be  required  of  the 
Sisters.  By  what  I  learned  in  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Neumann's  letter,  we  would  have  to  do  in  your 
place  the  very  same  kind  of  work  we  have  been  doing 
here,  namely,  instruction  in  the  ordinary  branches  and 
preparation  of  the  children  and  adults  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  Sacraments.  I  cannot  help  expressing  to  you 
my  satisfaction  on  hearing  that  it  is  among  the  poor 
that  we  are  to  labor.  It  is  exactly  what  we  like.  We 
have  no  desire  of  being  established  in  large  cities  or 
among  the  great  ones  of  the  world. 

The  location  and  all  that  you  say  of  the  people  and 
their  needs  gives  me  the  assurance  that  it  is  the  will  of 
God  that  we  should  go.  We  will  be  able  to  send  five 
Sisters.  We  have  no  music  teacher  to  spare  just  now, 
but  as  I  hope  to  come  with  the  Sisters  myself,  we  may 
be  able  to  arrange  that  matter.  It  may  be  possible  for 
us  to  take  into  the  house  a  postulant  who  will  under- 
stand music.  In  your  answer,  which  need  not  be  before 
receiving  our  Bishop's  answer,  will  you  please  give  us 
some  information  regarding  the  route  to  take.  We  are 
very  ignorant  about  these  things.  I  presume  our  Direc- 
tor will  not  be  able  to  tell  us  as  he  has  been  in  America 
but  a  very  short  time.    I  remain, 

Your  unworthy  servant, 

Monroe,  July  26,  1858.  M.   TERESA^  C.    I.   M. 


Bishop  Lefevre's  answer  was  favorable  with  regard 
to  the  new  mission.  In  a  letter  to  Father  O'Reilly,  writ- 
ten July  28,  1858,  the  Bishop  signified  his  acceptance 
of  the  conditions  which  Father  O'Reilly  had  proposed. 


58  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

At  the  same  time  the  Bishop  stipulated  that  "the  rule 
of  the  mother  house  be  everywhere  observed,"  and 
that  "while  subject  to  the  ordinary  of  the  dioceses  in 
which  the  mission  is  located,  the  Sisters  everywhere 
must  always  remain  affiliated  to  the  original  mother 
house."  Arrangements  with  Bishop  Neumann  being 
completed  by  letter,  August  21,  1858,  the  Sisters  began 
to  prepare  for  the  establishment  of  the  new  mission. 

In  August,  Mother  Teresa,  accompanied  by  Sister 
M.  Aloysius,  left  Monroe  for  Saint  Joseph's  to  prepare 
the  way  for  the  mission  band.  When  everything  was 
ready.  Mother  Teresa  sent  to  Monroe  for  the  Sisters. 
"It  was  an  easy  matter,"  Mother  Teresa  says,  "to  select 
members  for  the  new  mission,  as  the  community  now 
numbered  twenty."  Sister  M.  Magdalen  was  appointed 
superior.  With  her  were  Sister  M.  Gerard,  Sister  M. 
Agnes,  and  Sister  M.  Clara. 

Bishop  N eumann  s  Visit 

Soon  after  the  Sisters'  arrival  Bishop  Neumann 
came  from  Philadelphia  to  welcome  them.  He 
was  accompanied  by  the  Reverend  Hugh  Monaghan 
who  had  lately  been  ordained,  and  who  was  to  be  chap- 
lain for  the  Sisters.  Bishop  Neumann  gave  the  Sisters 
a  three  days'  retreat.  He  said  Holy  Mass  every  morn- 
ing, gave  the  meditations  and  conferences,  instructed 
them  in  the  observances  of  the  vows  and  rules  which  he 
interpreted  for  them  according  to  the  spirit  of  Saint 
Alphonsus. 

He  was  not  solicitous  about  their  temporalities. 
"Divine  Providence  will  see  that  you  always  have 
what  is  necessary  if  you  faithfully  observe  your 
rule,   and   by  mutual   love   and   harmony   draw   His 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    59 

blessings  upon  you.  Your  chief  study  is  your  rule. 
If  you  observe  it  faithfully  and  conscientiously,  God 
will  bless  your  work.  Our  labors  are  crowned  not  so 
much  by  our  own  efforts  as  by  God's  blessings.  I  am 
fully  convinced  that  a  Sister  who  possesses  compara- 
tively less  learning  but  is  faithful  to  God  will  have  more 
success  than  others,  who  are  perhaps,  better  educated, 
but  who  do  not  observe  their  rules  faithfully.  If  we 
would  be  religious  teachers,  we  must  first  be  religious, 
regular  in  the  observance  of  rules,  lovers  of  silence  and 
retirement  and  patient  under  trials."  These  were  his 
usual  themes.  He  had  also  favorite  expressions  which 
he  used  frequently:  "For  God  alone"  and  "For  God 
the  Almighty."  These  ejaculations  were  uttered  with 
so  much  earnestness  and  faith  that  his  hearers  felt  that 
the  sentiments  they  expressed  rang  from  the  depths  of 
his  own  upright  soul.  One  felt  while  listening  \o  him 
that  his  union  with  God  was  uninterrupted,  and  this 
consciousness  added  weight  to  everything  he  said.  The 
wise  counsels  and  maxims  of  the  holy  Bishop  sank 
deeply  into  the  hearts  of  his  hearers,  and  the  impres- 
sions then  made  were  never  effaced.  In  after  years  the 
Sisters  loved  to  recall  the  memories  of  this  first  retreat, 
and  to  repeat  the  holy  maxims  which  the  saintly  Bishop 
had  left  them  for  the  regulation  of  their  religious  life. 
Mother  Teresa  took  advantage  of  this  visit  of  Bishop 
Neumann  to  lay  before  him  the  desire  of  her  heart,  the 
completion  of  the  rule.  To  this  proposal  the  good 
Bishop  gave  ready  assent,  promising  her  that  it  would 
be  attended  to  without  delay.  The  opening  of  this 
new  mission  gladdened  the  heart  of  Mother  Teresa. 
The  deep  interest  taken  in  the  little  community  by  the 
Bishop  seemed  to  her  a  happy  augury  for  the  future, 
and  she  returned  to  Monroe  rejoicing  that  God  had 


6o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

so  visibly  blessed  the  infant  congregation  in  opening  up 
so  promising  a  field  of  labor. 

Saint  Joseph's  Academy 

Father  O'Reilly's  first  care,  after  the  Sisters  had  been 
settled  in  their  new  home,  was  to  put  the  academy  on 
a  firm  basis.  A  new  course  of  study  was  planned,  and 
a  prospectus  issued.  The  professors  from  Saint  Joseph's 
College  lent  their  aid,  not  only  in  the  academy  itself, 
but  in  the  normal  school  of  the  novitiate  which  was 
opened  later  on.  Father  O'Reilly's  next  care  was  to 
obtain  a  charter.  Applications  were  made  to  the  State 
Legislature,  and  the  usual  formalities  being  complied 
with,  the  charter  was  granted  May  1,  1861.  Like  all 
early  charters  granted  by  the  State  Legislature,  the 
docurrient  is  very  liberal  in  the  rights  which  it  gives  to 
the  corporation  and  the  academy. 

The  following  interesting  points  in  the  charter  are 

noteworthy: 

May,  1,   1861 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives, 
That  James  F.  Wood,  Thomas  Kane,  John  V.  O'Reilly,  D.  Don- 
nelly, Hugh  Monaghan,  T.  O'Reilly,  John  Monaghan,  P.  McManus, 
and  John  Loughran  and  their  successors  be  and  are  hereby  created 
into  a  body  politic,  and  corporate  in  deed  and  law  by  name,  style, 
and  title,  of  Saint  Joseph's  Female  Academy,  and  by  that  name 
shall  have  perpetual  succession,  the  trustees  filling  vacancies. 

Section  2.  That  the  object  and  design  of  the  said  corporation 
shall  be  the  establishment  of  an  academy  within  the  limits  of  Choco- 
nut  Township,  Susquehanna  County,  in  which  are  to  be  taught  the 
elementary  branches  of  education,  together  with  the  sciences  and 
the  ancient  and  modern  languages,  in  the  manner  that  may  be  de- 
termined from  time  to  time,  by  the  proper  officers  of  the  said  cor- 
poration, and  as  the  same  may  be  set  forth  in  their  by-laws  and 
regulations;  provided  that  such  by-laws  and  regulations  are  not  in- 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    6i 

consistent  with  the  Charter  or  with  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  or  the  constitutions  and  laws  of  the  Commonwealth, 

Section  3.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  power  to  adopt 
a  constitution  and  by-laws,  and  the  same  to  amend  and  repeal  at 
pleasure. 

Section  4.  That  no  misnomer  shall  defeat  any  intended  gift, 
grant,  or  conveyance  bequeathed  thereto. 

Approved  the  first  day  of  May,  anno  Domini  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  sixty  one. 

{Signed)  A.  G.  Curtin. 

The  Laws  of  Pennsylvania,  1861,  pp,  597-598. 

St.  Joseph's  Academy  soon  began  to  attract  attention. 
One  year  after  the  opening,  the  following  notice 
appeared  in  the  "Catholic  Herald  and  Visitor,"  a 
Philadelphia  newspaper: 

'The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  are 
in  charge  of  St.  Joseph's  Academy,  and  give  instruc- 
tion in  all  the  branches  usually  taught  in  these  institu- 
tions. They  moreover  prepare  children  and  adults  for 
the  reception  of  the  Sacraments,  thus  connecting  them- 
selves ultimately  with  the  interests  of  religion,  a  great 
desideratum  in  our  midst.  A  portion  of  the  new  build- 
ing intended  for  the  Sisters  will  be  completed  in  Sep- 
tember. The  site  selected  is  a  most  beautiful  one,  situ- 
ated on  a  hill  of  gentle  declivity.  It  commands  an 
extensive  view  of  the  Choconut  Valley  and  the  sur- 
rounding country,  which  is  well  diversified  with  hill 
and  dale,  lake  and  woodland,  whilst  the  wooded  hills 
which  bound  the  valley,  extending  in  the  distance  until 
their  outlines  are  lost  in  the  far  horizon,  give  the  scen- 
ery a  most  picturesque  and  charming  appearance.  Add 
to  this  the  healthfulness  of  the  locality,  for  which  it  is 
proverbial,  its  seclusion,  the  competency  of  those  who 
have  charge  of  the  institution,  the  moderate  terms  for 


62  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

which  education  is  imparted,  you  have  all  that  any 
parent  could  desire  as  a  place  for  the  thorough  Christian 
education  of  his  daughter." 

A  few  of  the  administrative  regulations  which  have 
come  down  to  us  are  an  interesting  study.  Bulletins 
or  reports  of  the  students'  progress  were  sent  home  regu- 
larly. Two  of  these  reports  have  been  preserved.  They 
must  have  proved  satisfactory  to  the  most  exacting 
parent  for  the  very  full  information  they  gave.  There 
is  no  mystifying  per  cent  or  letters  liable  to  misinter- 
pretation. Written  out  in  a  clear,  firm  hand  is  a  suc- 
cinct account  of  the  standing  and  progress  of  the 
student  in  the  several  branches  of  study.  The  report 
is  written  on  a  double  sheet  of  fine  note  paper,  bearing 
in  the  upper  left  hand  a  small  blue  stamp  of  Mary 
Immaculate.    The  pages  contain  the  following: 

SEMI-ANNUAL  BULLETIN,  JULY,  1862 

ST.  JOSEPH'S  ACADEMY 

OF  THE 

IMMACULATE  HEART  OF  MARY 

Susquehanna  County,  Fenna. 

Miss 

Reading    Attentive,   but  improves  slovi^ly. 

Writing    Improved,    attentive. 

Grammar    Good  lessons;  improved  in  parsing. 

Orthography    Good  lessons;  improved  in  dictation. 

English  Composition   . . .  Improved ;   good   lessons. 
Arithmetic    Improved    in    practical ;   sometimes    im- 
perfect lessons  in  mental. 

Algebra    

Geography    Good  lessons. 

Astronomy    Sometimes    imperfect   lessons,    but   very 

attentive  to  the  globes. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    63 

History Generally  good  lessons. 

Mythology    

Philosophy    

Chemistry    Frequently  imperfect  lessons. 

Drawing    

Painting 

Botany    Good  lessons. 

Music    Good    lessons,    great    improvement. 

French   

German    

Christian  Doctrine   Very  attentive ;  improved. 

Plain  Sewing   Very  attentive;  improved. 

Health  Excellent. 

Conduct  Generally  satisfactory. 

Order  and  Neatness   . . .  Hope  for  improvement. 

The  name  of  the  owner  of  the  above  report  is  with- 
held because  she  is  now  a  venerable  grandmother,  whose 

worshipful  grandchildren  would  find  it  hard  to  believe 
that  grandmother  had  ever  been  inattentive  when  she 

was  a  girl,  or  careless  in  the  matter  of  English  com- 
position. The  report  is,  however,  a  hopeful  one,  and 
the  merit  card  received  shortly  after  for  improvement 
in  English  composition  must  have  atoned  for  previous 
shortcomings. 

Sister  M.  Stanislaus  kept  a  watchful  eye  on  etiquette 
and  especially  on  table  manners.  Any  infringement  of 
the  latter  meant  the  deprivation  of  dessert,  but  the  pun- 
ishment did  not  seem  to  worry  the  culprit,  for  good  Sis- 
ter Ann  never  failed  to  make  her  appearance  some  time 
during  the  afternoon  to  restore  the  confiscated  dessert 
to  its  rightful  owner. 

The  following  letter  written  to  a  pupil  on  October  2, 
1862,  shows   the   Sisters'   kindly  solicitude   for   their 
pupils: 
My  Dear  Hannah : 

After  deferring  much  longer  than  was  my  intention 


64  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  response  to  your  very  welcome  letter,  at  length  I 
have  determined  that  not  another  day  shall  pass  until 
I  have  dispatched  a  few  lines  to  my  dear,  though  absent 
child.  You  say  you  are  lonely.  I  don't  wonder  that 
memory  will  sometimes  fondly  recall  the  spot  where 
you  have  spent  so  many  happy  days.  Oh,  may  they, 
dear  child,  be  for  you  days  of  profit,  both  for  this  world 
and  that  to  come.  By  ever  keeping  present  in  your 
mind  the  many  instructions  it  was  the  constant  care  of 
your  dear  teachers  to  inculcate,  you  will  meet  the  fond 
expectations  of  your  good  parents,  edify  your  compan- 
ions, in  fine,  fulfill  the  end  for  which  you  were  created. 
I  cannot  too  strongly  recommend  to  you  fidelity  in 
the  service  of  God.  Say  your  morning  and  evening 
prayers  devoutly,  rosary  and  scapular  prayers  daily, 
and  approach  the  Holy  Sacraments  frequently.  May 
we  not  hope  for  your  return?  Would  not  a  few  earnest 
entreaties  incline  your  father  in  your  favor?  If  not, 
abandon  every  request  which  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  desire  of  his  heart.  Of  course  you  have  already 
been  apprised  of  the  late  reception  and  profession,  so 
I  will  be  silent  on  that  point.  Sister  De  Chantal  and 
Sister  Dominica  have  gone  to  Susquehanna,  and  Sisters 
Joseph,  Genevieve,  and  Celestine  remain  here.  Sister 
Joseph  assists  Sister  Loretta  in  the  class-room  this  year. 
You  will  be  surprised  to  hear  of  the  death  of  Sister 
Lucy,  who  died  about  the  middle  of  last  month.  I  trust 
in  God  she  is  gone  to  enjoy  the  reward  of  a  well-spent 
life.  Wishing  you  heaven's  choicest  blessings,  believe 
me,  your  fondly  attached  friend. 

Sister  M.  Bernard,  C.  I.  M. 

The  school  grew  rapidly,  and  before  long  Sister 
Magdalen  was  forced  to  appeal  to  the  mother  house 
for  more  help.    In  December,  1858,  Sister  M.  Magda- 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    65 

len  wrote  that  Father  O'Reilly  wanted  a  music 
teacher.  Sister  M.  Stanislaus  and  Sister  M.  Celestine 
were  sent  to  St.  Joseph's.  Mother  Teresa  accompanied 
the  Sisters  as  far  as  Toledo,  and  "then  returned  to 
Monroe  with  little  Alice  Hayes."  Little  Alice  Hayes, 
who  was  then  only  nine  years  old,  later  entered  the 
novitiate  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  received  the  habit 
in  1867  and  was  known  as  Sister  M.  Ignatia. 

Vocations  were  numerous  in  those  days  and  the 
Redemptorists  on  their  missions  met  many  young 
women  who  were  anxious  to  consecrate  themselves  to 
the  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  As  in  most  cases  Saint 
Joseph's  was  nearer  than  Monroe,  many  postulants  were 
received  at  Saint  Joseph's.  Soon  a  novitiate  was 
opened  at  the  latter  place.  The  first  reception  and  pro- 
fession took  place  at  Saint  Joseph's,  July  24,  1859.  It 
was  held  in  the  chapel  of  the  convent.  The  Right  Rev- 
erend Bishop  Neumann  presided  at  the  ceremony.  He 
was  assisted  by  Reverend  Father  O'Reilly,  Reverend 
Father  Fox,  and  Reverend  Father  Monaghan.  The 
following  young  ladies  received  the  habit:  Miss  Mary 
Shaughnessy,  Friendsville,  Pa.,  in  religion,  Sister  Mary 
Joseph;  Miss  Mary  Hogan,  New  York,  Sister  Mary 
Augustine;  Miss  Julia  Griffin,  Mauch  Chunk,  Pa., 
Sister  M.  Agatha;  Miss  Elizabeth  Lappin,  New  York, 
Sister  M.  Teresa;  Miss  Henrietta  Piston,  Philadelphia, 
Sister  M.  Nepomucene;  Miss  Elizabeth  Flynn,  Phila- 
delphia, Sister  M.  Bernard;  Miss  Catherine  Eishein, 
Philadelphia,  Sister  M.  Alphonsa.  Two  novices  who 
had  made  their  novitiate  were  professed.  They  were 
Sister  M.  Ignatia  and  Sister  M.  Clara.  The  following 
account  of  the  ceremony  is  taken  from  the  "Catholic 
Herald,"  of  August  13,  1859: 

"Before  the  ceremony  the  Bishop  delivered  an  appro- 


66  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

priate  discourse,  in  which  he  showed  the  dignity  of  the 
state  to  which  the  Sisters  were  called  and  the  manifold 
obligations  which  it  imposed  upon  them.  The  audi- 
ence seemed  deeply  afifected  during  his  remarks,  and 
when  the  new  novices,  arrayed  in  their  azure  blue 
habits  and  long  white  veils,  appeared  before  the  altar 
to  declare  their  willingness  to  consecrate  themselves 
forever  to  the  service  of  Mary's  Son,  many  fervent 
prayers  were  wafted  to  the  throne  of  heaven  that  their 
sacrifices  might  be  acceptable;  that  they  might  walk 
worthy  of  their  holy  vocations.  One  who  was  present 
on  the  memorable  day  of  the  first  reception  and  pro- 
fession at  Saint  Joseph's  has  left  us  some  reflections 
aroused  by  the  ceremony  which  he  had  witnessed.  He 
says: 

"  'If  there  be  anything  which  is  calculated  to  elevate 
one's  thoughts  beyond  the  circumscribed  limits  of  this 
life;  to  proclaim  the  powers  of  grace,  how  it  can  make 
the  Christian  soul  despise  the  transitory  things  of  earth, 
triumph  over  human  frailities,  and  surmount  all  the 
obstacles  that  hinder  our  union  with  God,  it  must  be 
the  heroic  self-sacrifice  which  is  made  on  such  occa- 
sions, when  the  brightest  wordly  prospects  are 
renounced  and  the  most  tender  ties  that  bind  us  here 
below  are  severed. 

"  'During  the  ceremony  I  could  not  help  reflecting 
on  the  inscrutable  ways  of  God.  Half  a  century  ago 
naught  but  the  wigwam  of  the  Indian,  his  shrill  war- 
whoop  and  fantastic  dance  could  be  heard  along  the 
sunny  fertile  banks  of  the  Choconut,  for  no  white  man 
had  made  incursions  there.  Then  no  cross-surmounted 
temple  bespoke  the  introduction  of  Christianity  or  the 
true  worship  of  Israel's  God.  But  now,  how  changed 
the  scene!    The  hardy  and  expatriated  Celt  has  pene- 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    67 

trated  the  deep  recesses  of  the  forest,  and  with  his  sturdy 
arm  has  felled  the  gigantic  pine  and  the  useful  hem- 
lock; has  cleared  the  soil,  and  now  sits  monarch-like 
enjoying  the  fruits  of  toil.  Soon  the  zealous  missionary 
came,  and  God  showed  the  approbation  of  his  work  by 
the  signs  that  followed.  By  the  indefatigable  exertions, 
the  instrumentality  of  an  unassuming  priest  who  still 
survives,  consoling,  admonishing,  and  correcting  his 
widely  dispersed  flock,  tens  of  churches  have  raised 
aloft  their  heads  and  the  Lamb  without  spot,  the  Clean 
Oblation  is  offered  on  many  altars  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  this  romantic  region.'  " 

The  Mission  at  Reading 

In  less  than  a  year  and  a  half  after  the  mission  had 
opened  at  Saint  Joseph's,  another  call  came  from 
Bishop  Neumann  to  open  a  mission  at  Reading.  The 
Catholic  congregation  there  had  acquired  a  beautiful 
estate  at  a  very  low  price.  The  property  was  a  valuable 
one  as  the  owner  had  spent  a  considerable  sum  of  money 
building  the  mansion  and  beautifying  the  grounds;  but, 
having  failed,  he  was  forced  to  sell.  The  acquisition 
was  made  by  the  congregation  at  Reading  for  the  use 
of  the  Sisters  in  the  establishment  of  their  school. 
Bishop  Neumann  also  had  money  on  hand  to  furnish 
both  convent  and  school.  The  mission  appealed  to 
Mother  Teresa  who  would  gladly  have  accepted  it. 
But  Bishop  Lefevre  did  not  favor  the  project  and  his 
consent  could  not  be  obtained.  The  same  year  Sister 
M.  Joseph  was  appointed  Mother  Superior  of  the  Sis- 
ters of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  and  Mother 
Teresa  was  sent  to  Saint  Joseph's  as  local  Superior. 
She  was  accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Ann  and  Sister 


68  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Mary.  Later  the  community  at  Saint  Joseph's  was 
augmented  by  the  arrival  of  Sister  M.  Egidius,  Sister 
M.  Rose,  and  Sister  M.  Ignatia.  Soon  after,  Mother 
Teresa  was  able  to  send  Sisters  from  Saint  Joseph's  to 
open  the  mission  in  Reading. 

On  July  25,  1859,  two  Sisters  left  Saint  Joseph's  and 
arrived  at  Reading  on  the  twenty-eighth.  Four  more 
Sisters  arrived  on  August  2nd,  the  Feast  of  Saint 
Alphonsus,  and  on  August  3rd  the  little  community 
took  possession  of  its  new  home.  Mother  M.  Magda- 
len had  been  appointed  superior.  With  her  were  the 
following  Sisters:  Sister  M.  Aloysius,  Sister  M. 
Egidius,  Sister  M.  Rose,  Sister  M.  Clara,  Sister  M. 
Agnes,  and  Sister  M.  Alphonsus.  The  Sisters  were 
cordially  welcomed  by  the  good  people  of  Reading. 
The  annals  of  those  early  days  make  pleasant  reading. 
They  tell  us:  "The  people  of  Reading  now  seeing  the 
accomplishment  of  their  long-cherished  hopes  could 
place  no  bounds  to  their  kindness.  Provisions  poured 
in  from  all  sides  in  great  variety  and  abundance.  Even 
the  Sisters'  meals  were  brought.  The  children  in  par- 
ticular showed  their  great  happiness  by  all  the  arts 
their  innocence  could  invent.  They  would  cling  to 
the  Sisters  as  to  their  own  mothers." 

On  the  thirty-first  of  August  three  postulants  were 
received  at  Reading.  They  were  Miss  Kate  Maroney, 
Miss  Caroline  Gilbert,  and  Miss  Mary  Marron.  As 
more  teachers  were  needed  at  Reading,  Bishop  Neu- 
mann consented  to  allow  these  three  postulants  to 
remain  there  to  help  with  the  teaching.  Others  were 
received  later,  a  novitiate  was  opened  and  on  Decem- 
ber 8th  Bishop  Neumann  gave  the  habit  to  six  postu- 
lants.   The  reception  was  held  in  Saint  Peter's  Church. 

Bishop  Neumann  also  celebrated  the  first  Mass  in 


THE  FO  UN  DA  TION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    69 

the  convent  chapel.  This  event  took  place  on  the  sec- 
ond of  September.  On  the  same  day  he  blessed  the 
house.  On  September  5th  the  Sisters  opened  a  select 
school  for  girls.  Sister  M.  Egidius  was  placed  in 
charge.  She  was  assisted  by  one  of  the  postulants.  Miss 
Kate  Maroney.  The  parish  school  for  girls  was 
opened  on  September  12th.  Sister  M.  Rose  and  Sister 
M.  Alphonsa  taught  the  Senior  grades;  Sister  M. 
Agnes  and  Miss  Mary  Marron,  a  postulant,  were  in 
charge  of  the  Juniors.  The  boys'  school  which  was 
opened  the  same  day,  was  placed  in  charge  of  Sister 
M.  Aloysius.  Sister  Aloysius  was  assisted  by  Miss 
Caroline  Gilbert. 

These  schools  flourished  and  their  growing  fame 
attracted  pupils  from  a  distance.  Soon  the  Sisters  were 
obliged  to  open  a  boarding  school  in  connection  with 
the  day  school  and  it  was  not  long  until  they  listed 
among  their  students  girls,  not  only  from  dififercnt  parts 
of  Pennsylvania,  but  also  from  New  York  and  other 
neighboring  States. 

The  growth  of  the  novitiate  was  steady.  Six  more 
postulants  received  the  habit,  August  8,  1860.  In 
the  same  year,  on  the  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion, two  postulants  were  received  and  six  novices  made 
their  first  vows.  The  first  death  in  the  new  foundation 
occurred  February  20,  1861.  It  was  that  of  Sister  M. 
Ignatia  Sheeran,  and  singularly  enough,  it  occurred 
five  years  to  the  day  after  the  death  at  Monroe  of 
Sister  M.  Ignatius  Walker.  The  death  of  Sister  M. 
Ignatia  Sheeran  was  followed  by  that  of  Sister  M. 
Rose  Soleau.  Sister  M.  Rose  had  been  received  at 
Monroe  and  was  revered  in  the  community  for  her 
spirit  of  exact  obedience. 

That  there  was  some  misunderstanding  at  the  time 


70  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

in  regard  to  the  standing  of  the  mission  houses  and  their 
relations  with  the  mother  house  is  evident  from  the 
following  letter  from  Bishop  Neumann  to  the  new 
superior  at  Monroe: 

Philadelphia,  Pa., 

June  1,  1859. 
Dear  Respected  Mother: 

About  two  weeks  ago,  I  was  in  Susquehanna  County 
and  had  a  conversation  with  the  very  Reverend  J.  V. 
O'Reilly  and  Mother  Teresa  about  the  affairs  of  your 
Sisters  at  Saint  Joseph's.  I  found  the  rules  of  your 
community  incomplete  in  reference  to  our  circum- 
stances. The  rules  as  they  now  stand  do  not  define  the 
point  in  regard  to  mission  houses  with  sufficient 
clearness. 

As  a  general  mother  superior  is  required  to  keep 
up  the  union  of  all  houses  in  the  different  dioceses,  a 
rule  or  constitution  will  have  to  determine  how  she  is 
to  be  appointed,  whether  she  is  to  govern  the  com- 
munity during  her  whole  life  or  for  a  certain  number 
of  years;  where  she  is  to  reside,  and  in  what  relation 
she  is  to  be  with  the  respective  Bishops.  As  long  as 
the  rule  remains  unfinished,  I  consider  it  due  to  the 
Bishops  who  have  houses  of  the  community  in  their 
dioceses,  that  no  new  regulations  be  added  to  the  rule 
without  their  approbation. 

Religious  houses,  when  once  founded  ought  not  to 
be  given  up  without  evident  physical  or  moral  necessity. 
When  God  helps  you  to  be  poor  indeed  it  is  very  good 
for  all  who  profess  poverty.  Monroe  being,  moreover, 
in  the  country,  is  one  of  the  very  places  which  accord- 
ing to  the  rule  is  to  be  benefited  by  the  ministrations 
of  your  Sisters.    It  is  the  cradle  of  your  community. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    71 

I  found  the  Sisters  rather  too  crowded  at  St  Joseph's ; 
as  the  new  addition  is  going  on  but  slowly,  they  will 
have  hard  times  there  during  the  heat  of  the  summer. 
The  new  house  in  Reading  is  being  put  in  order  and 
will  accommodate  eight  to  ten  Sisters.  The  schools 
will  be  opened  in  the  beginning  of  September. 

Mother  Teresa  informed  me  that  your  Right  Rever- 
end Bishop  has  appointed  you  superior  of  the  com- 
munity, and  I  assured  them  that  I  have  no  difficulty  in 
recognizing  you  as  such.  They  all  respect  and  love 
you,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  you  need  not  fear  any 
want  of  obedience  on  their  side. 

If  your  stay  in  Monroe  should  have  become  impos- 
sible and  your  Right  Reverend  Bishop  allows  you  to 
leave  his  diocese,  you  and  your  Sisters  are  free  to  come 
to  this  diocese;  though,  as  I  stated,  there  is  yet  but  very 
little  room  for  so  many  more.  Trials  and  all  sorts  of 
afflictions  are  usually  the  beginning  of  great  favors 
from  Heaven,  and  therefore  I  would  recommend  pa- 
tience and  forebearance.  In  critical  circumstances  such 
as  yours  seem  to  be,  you  require  much  prayer,  purity  of 
intention,  and  the  caution  never  to  act  precipitately, 
even  when  it  seems  to  be  that  you  are  right. 

The  projected  house  in  Bellefonte  is  not  yet  estab- 
lished. Want  of  means  prevents  the  Benedictine 
Fathers  from  opening  it;  it  might  be  that  in  five  or  six 
months  circumstances  will  be  more  favorable. 

I  finish  this  long  letter  at  last,  after  many  interrup- 
tions, even  for  days.    But  I  hope  it  will  come  to  your 
hand  in  time.     I  pray  God  to  bless  you  and  all  your 
community,  and  remain  with  sincere  attachment, 
Yours  truly  in  Christ, 

John  N.  Neumann,  C.SS.R., 

I  Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 


72  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

The  Sisters  Become  Diocesan 

In  the  very  commencement  of  the  Institute,  Father 
Gilet,  speaking  one  day  to  Mother  Teresa  of  the  future 
of  the  congregation,  said:  "You  are  now  beginning  a 
new  work,  which  in  time  will  be  multiplied  and  spread 
all  over  the  diocese."  It  is  many  years  since  the 
prophecy  was  literally  fulfilled.  In  the  meantime  the 
call  came  for  the  Sisters  to  open  a  mission  in  another 
diocese  and  for  this  contingency  even  the  far-seeing 
vision  of  the  holy  founder  had  made  no  provision. 
When  the  Sisters  left  the  Monroe  mother  house  to 
open  the  mission  in  Pennsylvania,  they  had  no  other 
thought  than  that  Monroe  would  always  remain  the 
mother  house;  but  it  was  not  long  until  circumstances, 
apparently  shaped  by  the  hand  of  man,  but  in  reality 
the  working  out  of  God's  special  providence,  forced 
the  Sisters  to  become  diocesan.  It  was  in  this  way  that 
the  two  foundations  in  the  East — Philadelphia  and 
Scranton — originated.  This  separation  has  never  made 
any  difference  with  regard  to  the  observance  of  the 
rules  and  constitutions.  The  spirit  engendered  by  their 
faithful  observance  is  the  same  everywhere.  All  are 
daughters  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  under  whose  rule  they 
live.  All  are  united  in  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  that 
dear  Mother  to  whose  service  they  are  pledged,  and 
all  have  but  one  heart  and  one  mind  in  the  love  of 
Jesus  Christ,  their  Spouse  and  Redeemer. 

The  following  letter  written  by  Mother  Mary 
Joseph,  Mother  Superior  at  Monroe,  to  a  Sister  at 
Reading,  soon  after  the  ecclesiastical  authority  had 
decreed  the  separation,  is  an  evidence  of  the  spirit  of 
love  and  harmony  that  animated  the  Sisters  in  both 
foundations. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    73 

St.  Mary's,  Monroe,  Mich. 
My  dear  Sister: 

Your  letter  to  the  novice  has  been  unavoidably 
delayed,  therefore  I  deemed  it  best  to  give  you  the 
reason 

We  all  pray  for  our  dear  Sisters  at  Reading.  In  the 
eternal  pleasure  of  an  unerring  Providence  we  know 
not  God's  designs  in  permitting  a  separation  among 
those  who  once  possessed,  if  I  may  thus  express  myself, 
but  one  heart  and  one  soul  in  common.  Yet  this  much 
my  dear  Sister,  we  do  know,  that  He  wills  we  should 
be  united  and  united  forever  in  the  fervent  desire  of 
loving  and  serving  our  heavenly  Master,  and  in  accomp- 
lishing to  the  end  His  adorable  will  here  in  order  that 
we  may  all  enjoy  our  eternal  union  in  the  bosom  of 
His  love  hereafter.  Let  us  all  do  this  and  a  happy 
eternity  is  ours. 

Please  pray  for  me  and  for  our  beloved  Sisters  and 
believe  me  to  remain, 

Sincerely  yours  in  the  tender  love  of  Mary 
Immaculate, 

Sister  Mary  Joseph,  Servant  of  Mary. 

The  years  that  immediately  followed  the  separation 
were  years  of  wonderful  expansion  for  the  congrega- 
tion in  both  the  Detroit  and  the  Philadelphia  dioceses. 
The  first  orphan  asylum,  Saint  Mary's  Home  for 
Girls,  was  opened  at  Monroe  in  1860.  The  next  year 
the  Sisters  from  the  Monroe  mother  house  were  given 
charge  of  the  schools  attached  to  the  Cathedral  of 
Saints  Peter  and  Paul,  Detroit.  They  also  opened 
schools  in  the  parishes  of  Saint  Joseph  and  Saint  Ann 
in  the  same  city.  Three  years  later  they  opened  schools 
in  Adrian  and  in  Marshall,  Michigan^  and  in  Paines- 


74  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

ville,  Ohio.  In  1867  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  succeeded  the  Sisters  of  Charity  in  the  direction 
of  the  girls'  school  at  Holy  Trinity  Church.  They 
also  took  charge  of  the  boys'  school  in  the  same  parish, 
which  had  been  taught  by  seculars.  Between  1868  and 
1870  schools  were  opened  at  Saint  Patrick's,  Stony 
Creek  (now  Carleton)  ;  Holy  Cross,  Marine  City; 
Saint  Mary's,  Mount  Clemens;  and  Saint  Thomas', 
Ann  Arbor. 

During  all  this  time,  by  means  of  alterations  and 
additions,  the  Sisters  had  managed  to  make  the  three 
original  structures  serve  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
ever-growing  community.  But  now  the  time  had  come 
when  Father  Joos,  their  esteemed  director,  deemed  it 
necessary  to  erect  more  suitable  buildings.  In  1869 
the  first  brick  building  was  completed.  The  next  year 
it  was  found  necessary  to  add  two  wings,  so  rapid  was 
the  increase  in  both  novitiate  and  boarding  school. 
This  building  was  the  beginning  of  the  magnificent  pile 
of  architecture  that  today  crowns  Monroe. 

In  all  God's  works,  success  and  the  Cross  comple- 
ment each  other.  During  these  years  the  community 
at  Monroe  was  severely  tried  by  sickness  and  death. 
The  saintly  superior.  Mother  Mary  Joseph,  after  a 
painful  illness  that  confined  her  to  her  bed  for  over 
two  years,  was  called  home.  Her  death  was  a  great 
grief  to  her  devoted  community.  Mother  Joseph  was 
succeeded  by  Mother  M.  Xavier.  Mother  Xavier  at 
that  time  was  only  twenty-two  years  of  age,  but  before 
her  appointment  as  mother  superior  she  had  held  suc- 
cessively the  office  of  mistress  of  novices,  sister- 
assistant  and  superior.  She  w^as  held  in  great  respect 
and  reverence  by  the  community,  and  was  beloved  for 
her  gentleness  and  kindly  courtesy.  Even  at  the  time 
of  her  election  to  the  office  of  mother  superior  she  was 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    75 

a  sufferer,  and  her  efforts  to  fulfill  the  duties  of  her 
responsible  office  soon  exhausted  her  remaining 
strength.  She  died  April  11,  1865,  "with  the  holy 
name  of  Jesus  on  her  lips."  Mother  Xavier  had 
entered  the  Community  from  New  York  with  Sister 
M.  Egidius.  She  was  the  only  sister  of  Brigadier 
General  Charles  Patrick  Eagan,  U.  S.  A. 

Mother  M.  Gertrude  was  elected  to  succeed  Mother 
Xavier.  Mother  Gertrude  lived  to  celebrate  her 
golden  jubilee.  She  was  to  the  Sisters  at  Monroe,  "the 
golden  link  in  the  bright  chain  of  tradition  that  kept 
alive  the  memories  of  the  early  pioneer  days  and  the 
brave  band  of  saintly  and  accomplished  women  who  in 
all  things  performed  the  labor  of  the  King." 

In  1869  occurred  the  death  of  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Lefevre.  He  it  was  who  gave  Father  Gilet 
willing  assent  to  the  foundation  of  the  Congregation 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  He  had  approved  its  rules 
and  for  nearly  twenty-five  years  had  given  the  com- 
munity at  Monroe  his  cordial  co-operation  and  support. 
The  best  proof  of  his  fatherly  solicitude  for  them  was 
his  appointment  of  the  zealous  Father  Joos  to  be  their 
director.  This  saintly  priest  gave  to  the  congregation 
an  impetus  that  has  made  it  today  a  power  in  the  land. 

In  Bishop  Lefevre's  successor,  Right  Reverend  Cas- 
par Henry  Borgess,  D.D.,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary  found  a  devoted  friend.  During 
his  episcopate  the  work  of  the  congregation  was  widely 
extended.  The  following  letter  which  he  wrote  to 
Mother  Clotilde  soon  after  his  arrival  shows  the  deep 
personal  interest  which  he  took  in  the  Institute. 

Detroit,  January  25,  1871. 
Dear  Sister  in  Christ: 

Your  last  invitation,  which  I  had  the  pleasure  to 


76  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

receive  on  this  day,  shall  be  answered  with  desired 
promptness.  Among  the  many  charges  of  my  solici- 
tude, the  happiness  of  all  my  good  Sisters  is  not  the 
least,  since  they,  next  to  my  priests,  are  my  most  immedi- 
ate helpers  in  the  discharge  of  the  ministry  entrusted 
to  me.  But  the  Daughters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  our  Blessed  Mother,  having  placed  themselves  under 
the  special  protection  of  the  diocese,  it  is  but  just  that 
their  appeals  should  be  heard.  I  will  be  prepared,  God 
willing,  for  the  ceremony  of  February  2nd. 

Please  give  my  kindest  regards  to  Reverend  Father 
Joos  and  to  all  the  Sisters,  and  accept  the  same  from 

Yours  in  Christ, 
C.  H.  BORGESS, 
Bishop  of  Detroit. 

Mother  M.  Clotilde,  one  of  the  pioneer  band  who 
had  entered  in  1863  and  had  shared  in  all  the  priva- 
tions of  the  early  days,  succeeded  Mother  M.  Gertrude. 
She  was  familiar  with  the  needs  of  an  institution  of 
learning  and  her  first  work  was  to  establish  a  normal 
training  school  wherein  the  novices  could  be  pre- 
pared for  their  work  as  religious  teachers.  The  burden 
and  responsibility  of  her  office  was  bravely  borne  by 
her  for  nineteen  years,  and  before  her  death  she  had 
the  consolation  of  seeing  the  little  band  of  twenty-six 
members  which  she  had  found  upon  her  entrance, 
increased  to  four  hundred.  As  mistress  of  novices 
and  later  as  superior,  she  had  been  instrumental  in 
forming  the  majority  of  these  in  the  spiritual  life  and 
they  in  turn  have  set  the  feet  of  thousands  of  others  in 
the  paths  of  wisdom. 

Mother  M.  Justina  was  the  next  General  Superior. 
Her  fervor  as  a  novice  gave  evidence  of  her  future 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    77 

sanctity  for  she  had  even  then  learned  "to  concentrate 
her  thoughts  on  the  life  eternal,  and  to  live  by  her 
prayerful  spirit  in  a  supernatural  world."  Her  life 
was  fittingly  epitomized  by  Bishop  Foley  when  he  said  : 
"This  is  the  wise  virgin  whom  the  Lord  hath  found 
waiting." 

Mother  M.  Mechtildis,  Mother  Justina's  successor 
is  still  living.  Mother  Mechtildis  guided  the  destinies 
of  the  Monroe  congregation  for  eighteen  years.  Dur- 
ing her  administration  Saint  Mary's  College  for 
Women  was  established.  Saint  Mary's  College  is 
incorporated  under  the  laws  of  Michigan  and  empow- 
ered to  confer  degrees.  There  is,  in  connection  with 
the  college,  a  normal  school  from  which  Teachers' 
Life  Certificates  may  be  procured  upon  the  completion 
of  the  required  course.  Mother  Mechtildis  also  opened 
a  boarding  school  for  boys  which  is  housed  in  a  magni- 
ficent building  called  the  Hall  of  the  Divine  Child. 

The  growth  of  both  of  these  institutions  has  been 
phenomenal,  and  already  the  demand  for  more  room 
has  obliged  the  present  capable  Superior,  Mother  M. 
Domitilla,  to  lay  plans  for  a  greater  Saint  Mary's,  a 
proof  that  the  high  ideals  of  education  which  Saint 
Mary's  has  cherished  from  the  beginning  have  won 
deserved  recognition. 


IV.  THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA 

(Continued) 

Bishop  Wood 

SCARCELY  had  the  year  1860  opened  when  the 
hearts  of  all  were  saddened  by  the  news  of  the 
sudden  death  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Neumann. 
The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  had 
reason  to  mourn  the  death  of  the  saintly  Bishop.  Since 
their  entrance  into  the  diocese  of  Philadelphia  he  had 
proved  himself  a  kind  father,  a  saintly  adviser  and  a 
loyal  friend.  The  novitiate  had  been  his  special  care 
for  he  realized  that  on  the  proper  training  of  the 
novices  depended  the  future  of  the  Congregation.  A 
short  time  before  his  death,  Bishop  Neumann,  as  a 
matter  of  expediency  and  to  relieve  the  crowded  condi- 
tions at  Saint  Joseph's,  had  opened  a  second  novitiate 
at  Reading.  As  it  was  not  possible  to  appoint  a  second 
mistress  for  Reading,  Mother  Magdalen,  Superior  at 
Reading,  with  the  consent  of  the  Bishop  filled  also  the 
office  of  mistress  of  novices.  Mother  Philomena  had 
filled  both  offices  for  a  time  at  Saint  Joseph's  but  later 
was  relieved  from  the  office  of  superior  to  devote  her 
whole  time,  as  the  rule  directs,  to  the  care  of  the 
novitiate. 

To  both  novitiates  Bishop  Neumann  had  devoted 
much  care  and  attention.    Through  his  efforts  and  those 

78 


MOST    REVEREND   JAMES    FREDERICK   WOOD,    D.D. 

Archbishop  of  Philadelphia,   1857-1875-1883 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    79 

of  Father  Smulders,  Father  Gieson,  Father  Classon, 
and  other  Redemptorists,  many  postulants  were  directed 
to  both  communities.  Now  all  this  was  to  be  changed. 
Bishop  Neumann  was  succeeded  by  Bishop  Wood,  and 
for  the  second  time  in  the  history  of  the  Congregation 
the  Sisters  were  deprived  of  the  direction  of  the 
Redemptorists.  This  proved  a  severe  blow  to  the  strug- 
gling community.  The  Redemptorists  advised  patience 
and  submission,  but  the  Sisters  were  not  quite  sure  of 
the  Bishop's  attitude  toward  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  and  the  days  that  followed  were 
filled  with  gloomy  forebodings.  Their  fears  were  not 
allayed  when  the  Bishop  announced  his  intention  of 
revising  the  Rules.  The  work  had  already  been  begun 
by  one  of  the  Redemptorist  Fathers  under  the  direction 
of  Bishop  Neumann,  but  the  Bishop's  death  prevented 
its  completion.  Bishop  Wood  entrusted  the  work  to 
Reverend  James  O'Connor  of  Saint  Charles  Seminary, 
Overbrook,  later  Bishop  of  Omaha.  Before  undertak- 
ing the  revision,  Father  O'Connor  courteously  consulted 
the  Redemptorists  and  followed  their  suggestions.  The 
result  of  the  work  gave  satisfaction  to  all.  When  the 
rule  was  completed,  Bishop  Wood  assembled  the  Sisters 
in  his  private  parlor  and  the  rule  was  read  for  them  by 
Father  O'Connor.  The  first  part,  compiled  by  Father 
Gilet,  remained  unchanged.  The  second  part  made 
careful  provision  for  the  government  of  the  community, 
elections,  officers,  mission  houses,  and  was  satisfactory 
to  everybody. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  placed  the  rule  in 
Mother  Jerome's  hands  with  the  injunction  that  she 
was  to  see  to  its  careful  observance.  The  Sisters'  fears 
were  allayed  and  confidence  restored.  Bishop  Wood 
showed  himself  to  be  as  kind  and  fatherly  to  the  com- 


8o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

munity  as  his  predecessor  had  been.  The  few  changes 
which  he  saw  fit  to  make  in  the  customs  proved  that 
he  had  the  best  interests  of  the  community  at  heart. 
Among  them  was  the  transfer  of  the  Saturday  absti- 
nence to  Wednesday.  The  Bishop  thought  that  two 
days  abstinence  in  succession  would  be  detrimental  to 
the  health  of  the  Sisters.  Another  change  was  that  of 
the  Thursday  free  day  to  Saturday  as  being  more  in 
accordance  with  the  customs  of  the  country. 

In  1864  the  Bishop  assembled  all  the  Sisters  at  Read- 
ing for  the  annual  retreat.  About  the  same  time  the 
novitiate  at  Saint  Joseph's  was  closed  and  the  novices 
transferred  to  Reading.  From  many  points  of  view 
this  transfer  was  a  gain  both  to  the  novices  and  the 
community,  as  two  novitiates  in  the  same  diocese  was 
a  deviation  from  the  rule  and  would  sooner  or  later 
work  harm  to  the  spirit  of  the  institute.  Bishop  Wood 
often  visited  the  Sisters  and  on  more  than  one  occasion 
gave  them  needed  financial  aid.  Until  1871  Reading 
remained  the  mother  house  and  novitiate  for  all  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in 
Pennsylvania. 

The  Mission  at  Susquehanna 
Saint  Alphonsus  Academy 

Between  1860  and  1871  many  new  missions  were 
opened  in  Pennsylvania.  The  mission  at  Susquehanna 
Depot,  now  called  Susquehanna,  was  opened  on  the 
feast  of  St.  Teresa,  October  15,  1860.  There  was  a 
Catholic  school  in  Susquehanna  before  the  coming  of 
the  Sisters.  It  was  taught  by  a  layman  and  did  good 
service  in  its  day  for  the  cause  of  Catholic  education. 
Similar  schools  still  persist  in  the  Polish  and  Slovak 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    8i 

parishes,  but  in  these  too,  the  parochial  schools  are 
gradually  being  taken  over  by  the  religious  congrega- 
tions and  the  day  of  the  lay  teacher  is  fast  passing 
away. 

Bigotry  was  rife  in  the  early  days  and  the  establish- 
ment of  Catholic  schools  was  not  looked  upon  with 
favor.  Father  O'Reilly  had  to  make  use  of  an  inter- 
mediary for  the  purchase  of  property  for  Catholic 
school  purposes.  The  building  procured  for  the  Sus- 
quehanna school  was  originally  a  hotel  called  the 
Scoville  House  or  Way  House,  and  the  intermediary 
who  kindly  gave  his  services  on  this  occasion  was  a 
gentleman  named  Edward  Carlisle.  We  find  him 
identifying  himself  later  with  the  good  work  of  procur- 
ing a  charter  for  the  school.  The  building  was  con- 
sidered a  very  grand  one  in  its  day  and  the  location 
is  ideal.  It  is  situated  on  a  height  above  the  town  and 
commands  an  extensive  view  of  the  picturesque  valley, 
the  distant  mountains,  and  the  romantic  Susquehanna 
below.  The  famous  Starucca  viaduct,  a  marvel  of 
engineering  skill  and  without  a  rival  in  stone  work, 
spans  the  nearby  ravine  at  Lanesboro. 

The  school  was  opened  as  a  resident  and  day  acad- 
emy and  proved  to  be  a  success  from  the  beginning. 
It  had  the  honor  of  having  for  its  first  Superior,  the 
beloved  foundress.  Mother  M.  Teresa.  With  her 
were  six  other  Sisters.  Father  O'Reilly  named  the 
school  Saint  Alphonsus  Academy,  but  when  he  made 
application  for  a  charter,  religious  bigotry  again 
showed  its  ugly  head.  The  application  for  the  charter 
was  therefore  made  under  the  name  of  Laurel  Hill 
Seminary.  The  honorable  Peter  Byrne,  a  native  of 
Montrose  and  the  father  of  Sister  M.  Xavier,  had  been 
elected  to  the  assembly  at  Harrisburg.  He  championed 


82  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  cause  of  the  application  for  the  charter  which  was 
granted  without  demur,  April  19,  1862.  The  following 
is  a  copy  of  sections  of  the  charter: 

INCORPORATION   OF  LAUREL  HILL   SEMINARY 

CHARTER 

To  the  Honorable  Court  of  Common  Pleas  in  and  for  the  County 
of  Susquehanna:  The  undersigned  submit  to  the  Honorable  Court 
aforesaid  an  application  for  the  incorporation  of  the  "Laurel  Hill 
Seminary,"  in  the  Borough  of  Susquehanna  Depot,  County  of  Sus- 
quehanna and  State  of  Pennsylvania,  according  to  the  Acts  of 
Assembly  in  such  case  made  and  provided,  to  wit: 

Section  1.  That  an  Institution  for  the  Education  of  Youth  in 
the  English  and  other  languages,  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  etc.  shall 
be  established  in  the  Borough  of  Susquehanna  Depot,  County  of 
Susquehanna  and  State  of  Pennsylvania,  by  the  name,  st>'le  and  title 
of  "Laurel  Hill  Seminary." 

Section  2.  That  the  first  trustees  of  said  Seminary  shall  be  the 
Very  Reverend  J.  V.  O'Reilly,  the  Reverend  Hugh  Monaghan, 
James  B.  Gregg,  Gaylord  Curtis,  Edwin  Carlisle,  Miles  Greegan, 
Lawrence  Skelly  and  Thomas  McKernan,  and  their  successors  to 
be  elected  as  hereinafter  directed,  shall  be  a  body  corporate  and 
politic  in  law,  by  the  name,  stjle  and  title  of  the  "Laurel  Hill  Semi- 
nary" and  by  the  same  name  shall  have  perpetual  continuance,  and 
be  able  to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded  and  shall  be 
capable  in  law  and  in  equity  to  take,  hold  and  dispose  of  and  for 
the  use  of  said  Seminary,  lands,  tenements,  and  hereditaments,  moneys, 
goods  and  chattels,  but  they  shall  not  take  and  hold  real  and  personal 
estate  within  this  commonwealth,  the  annual  value  of  which  shall 
exceed  in  the  aggregate  the  sum  of  two  thousand  dollars.  The  edi- 
fices used  for  educational  purposes  and  unproductive  grounds  con- 
tained within  the  curtilage  of  said  building  shall  not  be  included  in 
said  valuation,  of  whatever  kind,  and  to  erect  such  building  or  build- 
ings as  may  be  necessary,  and  generally  to  do  all  things  which  may 
be  necessary  for  the  well-being  of  said  Seminary  which  such  cor- 
porations may  rightly  do. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    83 

Section  3.  That  the  said  Laurel  Hill  Seminary  shall  have  full 
power  to  use  our  common  seal  and  to  alter  and  renew  the  same  at 
pleasure. 

Section  4.  That  the  said  trustees  shall  hold  their  first  meeting 
on  the  first  Monday  in  May,  A.  D.  1862,  in  the  Borough  of  Sus- 
quehanna Depot,  and  then  and  there  to  divide  themselves  into  three 
classes  by  lot;  the  term  of  office  of  the  first  class  to  expire  at  the 
end  of  one  year,  and  the  second  class  in  two  years;  the  third  class 
in  three  j'ears  from  said  date  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen  an- 
nually. 

Section  5.  That  said  trustees,  and  their  successors,  any  four 
of  whom  shall  be  a  quorum,  shall  by  the  name  and  style  and  title 
aforesaid,  have  power  to  make  and  enact  ordinances  and  by-laws 
for  the  government  of  said  corporation,  to  appoint  teachers  and 
to  remove  them,  to  regulate  their  times  of  meeting  and  the  mode 
of  calling  meetings;  to  elect  from  their  number  a  President,  Secretary 
and  Treasurer,  the  latter  of  whom  shall  give  a  bond  in  such  manner 
and  such  sum  as  the  by-laws  may  require;  shall  elect  all  officers 
necessary  and  proper  for  the  management  of  the  affairs  of  the  cor- 
poration; define  the  duties  and  terms  of  service  of  said  officers,  and 
determine  all  matters  and  things  necessary  to  the  good  order  and 
well-being  of  same. 

Section  8.  That  all  by-laws,  ordinances  and  proceedings  of 
said  corporation  shall  be  fairly  and  regularly  entered  in  a  book 
to  be  kept  for  that  purpose  by  the  Secretary,  and  no  misnomer  of 
said  corporation  shall  defeat  any  gift,  grant,  bequest,  or  devise  to 
the  same  where  the  intention  of  the  grantor  or  devisor  shall  suffi- 
ciently appear  on  the  face  of  the  same. 

Section  9.  That  said  trustees  shall  have  authority  to  receive 
such  subscriptions  in  sums  of  any  amount  for  the  purpose  of  pur- 
chasing real  estate,  books,  philosophic  apparatus  or  other  property 
necessary  for  the  affairs  of  the  corporation,  and  to  give  certificates 
for  the  same  according  to  the  sixth  section  of  this  article,  and  each 
person  so  subscribing,  without  regard  to  the  amount  subscribed, 
shall  be  entitled  to  a  credit  on  the  books  for  the  said  subscription 
and  to  the  yearly  dividends  arising  therefrom ;  but  no  such  subscriber 
shall  be  entitled  to  a  vote  at  any  meeting  or  election  of  said  cor- 
poration unless  his  or  her  certificate  shall  amount  to  one  share  or 


84  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

fifty  dollars.     The  form  of  subscription  in  all  cases  shall  be  pre- 
scribed by  the  trustees  at  their  first  meeting, 

Leon  P.  Hinds, 
Attorney  for  the  Very  Reverend  J.  V.  O'Reilly 
and  the  above  named  applicants. 
And  Now  To  Wit  April  19,  1862,  the  Court,  on  application 
of  Leon  P.  Hinds,  attorney  for  the  applicants,  do  decree  and  declare 
that  the  persons  herein  named  as  associated  shall  according  to  the 
terms,    articles   and   conditions  of   the  within    instrument   set   forth 
and  contained,  become  and  be  a  corporation   or  body  politic,   and 
that  the  Charter  of  incorporation  shall  be  recorded  in  the  office  for 
the  recording  of  deeds,  and  on  being  so  recorded  the  persons  herein 
mentioned  and  associated  and  their  successors,  are,  according  to  the 
objects,  articles  and  conditions  in  the  within  instrument  set  forth 
and  contained,  a  corporation  or  body  politic  in  law  and  in  fact,  to 
have  continuance  by  the  name,  style  and   title  of  the  "Laurel  Hill 
Seminary'"  as  herein  declared  in  the  written  instrument. 

By  the  Court, 
U.   Mercur,  Pres't  Judge, 

C.  F.  Read,  1    .  ,    r    , 

T     _     „  }  Associated  Judges. 

L  P.  BakerJ 

Attest:     G.  B.  Eldred,  Frot.,  January   16,   1868. 

Recorded   January    16,    1868. 

J.   F.    Shoemaker,   Recorder. 

To  accommodate  the  people  of  the  lower  town,  Father 
O'Reilly  opened  Saint  John's  School.  The  building 
in  which  this  school  was  first  located  was  formerly  the 
old  Lanesboro  Church,  erected  in  1847,  and  dedicated 
by  Father  O'Reilly  under  powers  granted  by  the  Right 
Reverend  John  N.  Neumann,  C.SS.R.  When  the 
centre  of  population  shifted  to  Susquehanna,  the  Lanes- 
boro Church  was  removed  to  Susquehanna  and  con- 
verted into  a  school.  Later  the  building  was  razed  to 
the  ground,  a  new  rectory  built  in  its  place  and  the 
school  transferred  to  the  old  rectory.  At  present  the 
school  and  parish  hall  are  located  in  the  remodelled 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    85 

Presbyterian  Church  which  the  present  Rector  of  Saint 
John's,  Susquehanna,  the  Very  Reverend  P.  F.  Broder- 
ick,  had  purchased  for  that  purpose.  Sister  M.  Agatha 
and  Sister  M.  Perpetua  were  the  first  teachers  in  Saint 
John's  Parochial  School.  The  two  schools,  Laurel  Hill 
Seminary,  now  known  as  Laurel  Hill  Academy,  and 
Saint  John's  Parochial  School,  have  during  all 
these  years,  closely  identified  themselves  with  the 
religious  interests  of  the  parish  and  generations  of 
Catholics  in  Susquehanna  have  risen  up  and  called 
blessed  not  only  the  venerated  founder  of  these  two 
schools,  but  also  the  consecrated  women  who  instructed 
them  unto  justice  and  whose  names  today  are  household 
words  among  them.  The  initiative  given  by  Father 
O'Reilly  has  been  ably  sustained  by  his  successors,  the 
Reverend  John  Slattery  and  the  scholarly  and  cul- 
tured Very  Reverend  P.  F.  Broderick,  V.F.  When 
Saint  Joseph's  College  was  burned  in  1864  and  Saint 
Joseph's  Academy  closed,  the  torch  of  learning  and 
culture  was  held  aloft  at  Laurel  Hill  Academy. 
Thither  from  the  surrounding  district  students  flocked 
and  hundreds  of  men  and  women  famous  in  different 
walks  of  life,  look  back  with  reverence  and  affection  to 
Laurel  Hill  Academy  as  their  cherished  alma  mater. 
In  1903  Laurel  Hill  Academy  was  registered  under 
the  State  Regency  of  New  York.  This  registration 
secured  for  its  students  entrance  into  the  colleges,  a 
great  advantage  for  those  of  its  graduates  who  wished 
to  study  law  or  medicine.  In  1917  it  was  listed  by  the 
Pennsylvania  Bureau  of  Professional  Education  as  a 
high  school  of  the  first  class  and  later  in  the  same  year 
it  was  affiliated  to  the  Catholic  University,  Washing- 
ton, D.  C.  Laurel  Hill  Academy  has  for  many  years 
afforded  special  opportunities  to  those  of  its  students 


86  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

who  wished  to  take  up  the  profession  of  teaching.  The 
county  superintendents  conduct  examinations  for 
teachers'  certificates  at  the  Academy  and  the  graduates 
who  qualify  for  the  teacher's  license  have  no  difficulty 
in  procuring  it. 

Laurel  Hill  Academy  has  been  prolific  in  vocations 
to  the  priesthood  and  the  religious  state.  When  in  1910 
it  celebrated  the  golden  jubilee  of  its  foundation  the 
officers  of  the  jubilee  Mass  were  all  graduates  of  the 
Academy.  A  distinguished  body  of  Alumni,  men  and 
women,  gathered  to  do  honor  to  their  alma  mater.  At 
the  same  time,  a  collection  of  poems,  "Idyls  of  Lake- 
side," written  by  one  of  the  Alumnae,  Sister  M.  Rosina 
of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary,  was  published  and  dedicated  to  Laurel  Hill 
Academy  in  honor  of  its  golden  jubilee. 

The  old  Laurel  Hill  Academy,  with  all  its  tender 
associations,  will  soon  be  a  thing  of  the  past.  Its  place 
is  soon  to  be  taken  by  a  new  Laurel  Hill  Academy,  the 
site  of  which  has  been  purchased.  The  Alumni  Asso- 
ciation of  Laurel  Hill,  practically  the  whole  parish  of 
Saint  John,  under  the  leadership  of  the  Very  Reverend 
P.  F.  Broderick,  V.F.,  is  raising  funds  for  the  erection 
of  a  new  academy  and  convent.  The  plans  leave  noth- 
ing to  be  desired  in  the  way  of  modern  equipment.  The 
best  that  can  be  wished  for  the  new  Laurel  Hill  Acad- 
emy is  that  it  may  be  faithful  to  the  ideals  and 
traditions  which  have  earned  for  the  present  Academy 
the  right  to  be  considered  an  honor  and  glory  to  the 
Church  in  Susquehanna. 

Other  New  Missions 

The  next  school  opened  after  Susquehanna  was  at 
Haycock,   Pennsylvania,   one   of   the   oldest  Catholic 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    87 

settlements  in  the  state.  In  August,  1862,  the  Sisters 
opened  an  Academy  there  under  the  patronage  of  Saint 
Teresa.  The  first  mission  band  was  made  up  of  two 
Sisters  from  Saint  Joseph's  and  four  from  Reading. 
After  six  years  the  school  was  closed. 

Saint  John's  in  Manayunk  was  opened  in  1863. 
There  had  been  private  schools  in  Manayunk  before 
the  coming  of  the  Sisters;  a  day  school  taught 
by  the  pastor,  Reverend  David  MulhoUand,  and  a  night 
school  taught  by  seculars.  The  good  priest  at  his  death 
left  the  entire  estate  to  the  parish,  stipulating  that  his 
own  house  should  be  used  as  a  home  for  the  teachers 
who  would  keep  his  school.  The  first  house  in  which 
the  Sisters  lived  had  been  the  residence  of  Mr.  Jerome 
Keating,  where  the  first  Mass  said  in  Manayunk  was 
celebrated,  and  after  Father  Mulholland's  bequest,  the 
rectory  became  their  convent.  Their  work  has  shown 
steadily  increasing  success  and  development.  There 
are  at  the  present  time  twenty-two  class-rooms  in  the 
school  and  a  separate  high  school  department  for  boys 
and  girls.  The  high  school  is  accredited  by  the 
Pennsylvania  State  Bureau  of  Education. 

For  the  second  time  in  the  history  of  the  congrega- 
tion, the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  succeeded  the 
Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross  in  taking  over  a  mission  from 
which  these  latter  had  withdrawn.  In  1864  Saint  Paul's 
School,  which  was  left  by  the  Holy  Cross  Sisters  was 
assumed  by  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  The 
school  had  been  opened  by  the  Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross 
in  1854.  Six  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  came 
from  Saint  Joseph's  and  lived  in  a  few  small  rooms  in 
the  school  building  until  1869  when  a  new  convent  was 
built  for  them.  A  tide  of  immigrants,  mostly  Italians, 
coming  into  the  neighborhood  of  Saint  Paul's  obliged 


88  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  Sisters  to  undertake  the  building  of  new  quarters  to 
accommodate  their  children  in  the  school.  The  present 
equipment  of  the  building  is  modern  in  every  way.  It 
contains  a  large  chapel,  a  gymnasium,  shower  baths, 
domestic  science  department,  and  twenty-two  class- 
rooms. The  school  has  an  enrollment  of  fourteen 
hundred  and  sixty  children. 

Saint  Joachim's  school  in  Frankford  was  opened  in 
1865  by  four  Sisters  from  Saint  Joseph's.  Later  they 
were  joined  by  three  Sisters  from  Reading.  The  parish 
school  was  opened  in  a  building  that  had  once  been  a 
Protestant  church.  An  academy  was  opened  in  the 
convent.  The  enrollment  records  show  an  increase 
from  one  hundred  and  fifty  pupils  in  the  beginning  of 
the  school  to  seven  hundred  at  the  present  time. 

The  parochial  school  of  Saint  Francis  Xavier  was 
opened  in  1869  in  the  basement  of  the  old  church  of 
Saint  Francis.  Four  Sisters  from  the  Reading  house, 
which  at  that  time  had  become  the  mother  house  of 
the  congregation  in  Pennsylvania,  opened  the  new 
school.  There  was  no  convent  in  the  parish  and  the 
Sisters  lived  for  three  years  at  Saint  Paul's  Convent, 
Ninth  and  Christian  Streets.  The  journey  to  and  from 
the  school  in  all  kinds  of  weather  was  a  great  hardship 
for  the  Sisters.  But  a  new  convent  was  built  in  1872, 
and  the  school  has  at  the  present  time  an  enrollment 
of  twelve  hundred  pupils.  A  school  opened  at  Lebanon 
about  the  same  time  had  but  a  brief  existence. 

The  Pittston  Mission 
St.  John's  Academy 

In  1864  a  school  was  opened  at  Pittston,  a  mining 
town  pleasantly  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Susque- 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    89 

hanna  River  in  the  heart  of  the  far-famed  Wyoming 
Valley.  The  beauties  of  the  valley  have  been  com- 
memorated in  connection  with  a  tragic  incident  of  the 
Revolutionary  days,  by  the  poet  Campbell  in  his  ''Ger- 
trude of  Wyoming."  A  number  of  Irish  immigrants 
had  settled  there  bringing  with  them  from  the  Isle  of 
Saints  the  ever  living  faith  of  their  fathers.  It  was  not 
long  until  saintly  missionaries  found  their  way  to  the 
valley  and  brightened  the  lives  of  the  hard-working 
pioneers  by  bringing  to  them  the  consolation  of  religion. 
Reverend  Father  Henry  Fitzsimmons  was  in  the  van- 
guard of  a  long  line  of  zealous  priests.  He  was  fol- 
lowed by  Reverend  P.  A.  Prendergast,  Reverend  Father 
Ettinghofer,  Reverend  Basil  Shorb,  Reverend  John 
Loughlin,  Reverend  Michael  Blacker,  and  Reverend 
J.  P.  O'Shaughnessy. 

The  first  Mass  was  celebrated  in  a  private  house,  but 
increasing  population  made  a  church  a  necessity.  As 
the  colony  extended  itself  lower  along  the  banks  of  the 
Susquehanna  a  second  church  was  erected  and  the 
parish  of  Saint  John  the  Evangelist  formed.  Father 
O'Shaughnessy,  who  built  the  church,  was  the  first  pas- 
tor. On  the  twentieth  of  September,  1858,  Reverend 
John  Finnen  was  appointed  by  Bishop  Neumann  to 
assist  Father  O'Shaughnessy.  Later  Father  Prender- 
gast was  made  pastor  of  Saint  John's.  Father  Prender- 
gast died  in  the  pastoral  house,  November  2,  1861.  His 
grave  lies  between  the  church  and  the  convent  beside 
that  of  Father  Cody  who  had  previously  ministered  to 
the  spiritual  needs  of  the  people  of  this  region.  Father 
Finnen  was  appointed  to  succeed  Father  Prendergast 
and  with  his  rectorship  begins  the  history  of  Catholic 
education  in  Pittston.  It  was  the  first  year  of  the 
Civil  War  and  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  country 


90  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

made  any  new  venture  at  that  time  hazardous.  The 
greater  portion  of  Father  Finnen's  congregation  was 
made  up  of  day  laborers  whose  wages  were  meagre. 
They  had  just  built  a  church,  and  kind  and  generous 
though  they  were,  it  required  no  small  amount  of  cour- 
age to  ask  them  to  take  upon  themselves  the  additional 
burden  of  a  school.  But  the  young  and  zealous  pastor 
knew  his  people.  He  knew,  too,  that  the  Christian 
education  of  the  children  meant  the  future  of  religion 
in  his  parish,  and  so  he  made  his  appeal  and  met  a  ready 
response. 

A  double  brick  building  next  to  the  church  was  pur- 
chased and  fitted  up  for  a  school  and  convent.  In  the 
spring  of  1863  Father  Finnen  journeyed  to  Reading 
to  ask  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
to  take  charge  of  his  school.  He  reached  the  convent 
in  Reading  just  as  the  Angelus  was  ringing.  He  was 
met  at  the  door  by  the  gracious  Mother  M.  Magdalen, 
who  was  then  superior. 

'T  have  come  to  talk  business.  Mother,"  was  Father 
Finnen's  first  greeting. 

"The  business  can  wait.  Reverend  Father,  until  you 
have  had  some  supper." 

The  business  was  happily  concluded  that  evening 
and  the  mission  accepted.  Later  at  Father  Finnen's 
invitation,  Mother  Magdalen  and  Sister  M.  Cephas 
came  to  see  the  new  convent.  There  was  no  railroad  in 
those  early  days  from  Wilkes-Barre  to  Pittston  and  the 
Sisters  made  the  journey  in  an  old-fashioned  stage 
coach.  They  were  accompanied  by  two  young  ladies 
of  the  parish.  Misses  O'Donnell  and  Reap,  whom 
Father  Finnen  had  kindly  sent  to  meet  them. 

The  Sisters  found  the  convent  completely  furnished. 
There  was  even  a  piano,  a  great  luxury  in  those  days. 


THE  FO UNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    9 r 

In  August,  1864,  a  band  of  six  Sisters  arrived  from 
Reading  and  on  September  14th,  the  feast  of  the  Exalta- 
tion of  the  Holy  Cross,  Saint  John's  Academy  was 
formally  opened. 

In  an  article  written  for  the  Argosy,  during  the  Great 
Fair  of  1887,  Father  Finnen  says: 

"The  first  Superior  of  the  Pittston  House  was  Sister 
Mary  Cephas  with  whom  were  Sisters  M.  Antoinette, 
Elizabeth,  Regina,  and  Gabriel.  We  name  them  here 
because  it  will  be  a  pleasure  to  many  who  are  mothers 
now  in  Pittston  and  have  the  bringing  up  of  children 
themselves,  to  recall  the  names  of  these  devoted  reli- 
gious to  whose  care  and  instruction  they  owe  so  much, 
and  whose  teaching  has  helped  to  make  their  mother- 
hood a  true  and  lasting  blessing.  The  school  has  proved 
good  beyond  all  price  to  our  girls,  as  well  as  to  many 
young  men  in  our  community  today  whose  virtuous 
lives  attest  the  blessing  of  their  early  school  years  under 
the  care  of  Sisters  whose  teaching  helped  to  mould 
them  to  a  love  of  virtue  as  well  as  knowledge." 

At  least  two  of  these  young  men  have  attained  nation- 
wide fame  in  the  literary  world:  Doctor  Austin 
O'Malley  and  Reverend  Francis  P.  Donnelly,  S.J.  Dr. 
O'Malley  is  eminent  in  the  world  of  medicine  too,  and 
his  work  on  pastoral  medicine,  written  in  collaboration 
with  Doctor  James  J.  Walsh  is  considered  authoritative 
in  the  department  of  theological  literature. 

It  was  in  connection  with  the  Great  Fair  referred  to 
above  that  Francis  Donnelly,  then  a  boy  of  eighteen, 
first  became  known  as  a  poet.  Father  Finnen  had 
offered  a  prize  for  the  best  poem.  The  prize  was  won 
by  Francis  Donnelly  for  a  poem  called  "The  Glaston- 
bury Thorn."  Father  Donnelly  is  an  educator  and 
writer  of  text-books,   and  together  with  his   arduous 


92  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

work  in  the  different  colleges  of  his  order  he  has  found 
time  to  publish  a  volume  of  exquisite  poetry  and  sev- 
eral volumes  of  devotional  literature.  His  book  of 
poems  "Shepherd  My  Thoughts"  has  been  called  an 
anthology  of  Jesuit  life. 

Father  Donnelly  is  recognized  as  a  master  of  the 
English  language.  He  attributes  his  love  for  good 
English  and  the  mastery  he  has  attained  in  its  use  to 
the  interest  awakened  in  it  by  his  teacher,  Sister  M. 
Charles,  during  his  early  years  at  Saint  John's.  Inci- 
dentally Saint  John's  influenced  another  writer  of 
charming  poetry,  T.  A.  Daly,  who  has  crystallized  the 
thoughts  and  feelings  of  American  immigrants  from 
Italy.  Under  the  tutelage  of  Sister  M.  Charles,  Fran- 
cis Donnelly's  interest  was  directed  to  the  rhyming 
puzzles  in  current  papers  and  magazines.  Later,  at 
college,  Francis  succeeded  in  interesting  his  chum,  Tom 
Daly,  in  the  rhyming  of  fascinating  charades.  What- 
ever effect  those  early  incidents  may  have  had  in  shap- 
ing the  bent  of  these  two  writers,  there  is  no  gainsaying 
the  fact  of  their  eminent  contributions  to  literature. 

There  were  very  few  schools  in  Pittston  in  those  early 
days  and  the  public  school  system  was  still  in  embryo 
there.  Students  of  all  denominations  therefore,  flocked 
to  Saint  John's.  The  gentle  influence  of  the  Sisters  did 
much  to  remove  the  prejudice  which  in  so  many  com- 
munities raises  a  barrier  between  Catholics  and  those 
outside  the  fold.  One  of  the  remarkable  things  about 
the  civic  life  of  Pittston  at  present  is  the  persistence  of 
the  spirit  of  concord  introduced  into  the  foundations 
of  the  city.  Father  Finnen's  attitude  towards  the  pas- 
tors of  the  various  sects  was  always  friendly  and  not  a 
few  Protestant  ministers  were  his  life-long  friends. 

The  school  was  the  object  of  Father  Finnen's  great- 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    93 

est  solicitude.  He  visited  it  daily  and  like  the  Good 
Shepherd,  watched  carefully  over  the  lambs  of  the 
flock.  He  took  a  lively  interest  in  every  detail  of  the 
curriculum:  methods  of  teaching,  examinations,  reports, 
rewards.  He  was  a  man  of  fine  literary  tastes  and  his 
well-selected  library  was  at  the  disposal  of  the  school. 
In  the  building  of  the  new  convent,  the  plan  of  the 
library  was  drawn  by  Father  Finnen  himself.  After 
his  death,  all  his  books  were  bequeathed  to  the  convent. 

He  instilled  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  the  spirit 
of  reverence  for  which  he  himself  was  remarkable;  a 
reverence  for  authority,  for  holy  things,  for  persons  and 
places  consecrated  to  God.  For  years  in  old  Saint 
John's  a  special  place  apart  was  reserved  for  the  Sisters 
during  divine  services.  The  stamp  of  culture  and 
refinement  which  marks  Saint  John's  is  due  in  great 
measure  to  the  traditions  established  by  Reverend 
Father  Finnen. 

There  were  no  compulsory  education  laws  in  those 
pioneer  days  and  the  poverty  of  many  parents  forced 
them  to  send  their  children,  especially  the  boys,  to  work 
at  an  early  age.  The  Sisters  endeavored  to  reach  this 
class  of  children  through  the  Sunday  school  and  the 
classes  held  each  year  in  preparation  for  the  Sacra- 
ments. Both  Sunday  school  and  instruction  classes 
were  taught  by  the  Sisters,  though  Father  Finnen  exer- 
cised a  general  supervision  over  all.  Societies  and 
sodalities  were  also  organized.  In  these  various  ways, 
all  the  children  of  the  parish  came  under  the  Sisters' 
influence.  Through  the  Holy  Angels'  Sodality,  begun 
at  Saint  John's  by  Sister  M.  Evangelista,  both  boys  and 
girls  were  trained  in  solid  piety. 

The  welfare  of  her  "miner  boys,"  as  she  affectionately 
termed  them,  was  the  object  of  Sister  Egidius'  ardent 


94  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

zeal.  The  first  drum  corps,  the  ancestor  of  all  the 
military  societies  of  the  city,  was  organized  by  her. 
She  established  the  first  Cadet  Society  and  designed 
its  uniform  of  light  blue  flannel  shirts  with  red  collars 
and  cufifs  and  a  red  heart  on  the  sleeve.  How  proudly 
those  cadets  marched  under  the  first  temperance  banner 
ever  carried  through  the  streets  of  Pittston!  The 
Father  Matthew  and  Saint  Aloysius  Societies,  the 
Saint  John  and  Saint  Joseph  Cadets  have  since  devel- 
oped the  temperance  ideals  of  Sister  M.  Egidius.  That 
her  work  in  Pittston  is  still  appreciated  is  attested  by 
the  fact  that  an  anniversary  Mass  is  always  celebrated 
for  her  in  Saint  John's. 

In  1878  Father  Finnen,  desirous  of  extending  the 
influence  of  Christian  education,  decided  to  build  a 
parochial  school.  A  bequest  of  two  thousand  dollars 
had  been  made  for  the  purpose  by  Michael  Reap,  one 
of  Father  Finnen's  parishioners.  Through  the  unflag- 
ging exertions  of  Father  Finnen's  assistants,  the  Rever- 
end M.  E.  Lynott  and  Reverend  John  Bergan,  who 
collected  among  the  people,  this  sum  was  augmented. 
When  the  new  school  was  opened,  September  6,  1880, 
there  was  not  a  cent  of  debt  upon  it.  Five  hundred 
children  were  enrolled  the  first  day. 

When  the  Christian  education  of  the  children  of  the 
parish  was  provided  for,  Father  Finnen  turned  his 
attention  to  the  building  of  a  new  church.  In  this 
work.  Father  Finnen,  assisted  by  the  generations  that 
had  been  trained  in  Saint  John's  Academy,  raised  a 
monument  of  zeal  which,  in  an  incredibly  short  time, 
was  completed. 

When  on  the  twelfth  of  April,  1893,  this  beautiful 
church  was  consecrated,  the  saintly  pastor  had  reason 
to  exult  and  rejoice.  He  who  had  builded  unto  eternity. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    95 

whose  first  care  was  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  God 
in  the  hearts  of  His  children,  saw  in  this  material  tem- 
ple the  outward  manifestation  of  the  strong,  living 
faith  that  Christian  education  had  nurtured  and  kept 
alive.  The  following  newspaper  account  of  the  cere- 
mony will  give  an  idea  of  the  standing  of  Father 
Finnen's  work  at  the  time  the  church  was  erected: 

"The  jewel  of  the  diocese,  the  poetic  title  applied  by 
Bishop  O'Hara  to  Saint  John's  Church,  Pittston,  shone 
resplendent  in  the  light  of  yesterday's  glorious  sun,  a 
bright  setting  amid  the  emerald  hills  which  surround 
the  historic  Wyoming  Valley;  and  a  monument  to  the 
piety  and  zeal  of  pastor  and  people.  Vicar  General 
Finnen  and  his  devoted  parishioners.  This  jewel  of 
Catholic  faith  is  the  crowning  of  years  of  self-sacrifice 
and  unfaltering  work  in  the  service  of  the  Master  and 
its  consecration  to  divine  worship  yesterday,  free  from 
debt,  is  an  evidence  of  sterling  integrity  linked  with 
pious  effort. 

"It  was  an  ideal  day  and  the  consecrator,  Right  Rev- 
erend Ignatius  Horstmann  of  the  Cleveland  Diocese, 
must  have  felt  an  added  inspiration  in  the  glad  April 
sun  that  shone  out  its  bright  good  morrow  as  he  began 
his  solemn  work  at  six  o'clock.  Having  completed  his 
portion  of  the  work,  the  magnificent  edifice  was  ready 
for  the  brilliant  ceremonial  which  took  place  later  and 
in  which  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara  was  the  cen- 
tral figure.  The  patriarchal  Bishop  whose  golden 
jubilee  was  celebrated  with  the  proper  pomp  a  few 
months  ago,  stood  up  bravely  under  his  weight  of  years, 
wearing  his  mitre  and  bearing  his  crozier  in  the  open- 
ing procession  like  a  valiant  soldier  of  the  Cross,  while 
his  faithful  priests-,  splendid  specimens  of  manhood, 
marched  to  the  altar  like  true  Levites.    The  entire  pic- 


96  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ture  produced  a  stirring  and  inspiring  effect  upon  the 
congregation,  which  rose  to  its  feet  like  one  man  and 
remained  standing  until  the  procession  passed  within 
the  sanctuary  rail  and  the  Bishop  and  priests  took  their 
respective  places  at  the  altar.  The  sanctuary  with  its 
massive  Gothic  arches;  its  three  altars  of  dazzling 
whiteness;  its  inspiring  altar-piece,  a  painting  of  the 
Crucifixion  by  Costagini;  its  carpeting  of  crimson;  and 
its  Cardinal's  throne  with  drapings  of  scarlet  and  gold, 
made  a  picture  of  surpassing  beauty.  The  main  altar 
with  its  choice  and  variegated  marbles,  its  artistic  design 
and  ample  proportions,  its  wide  marble  steps;  its  elabo- 
rate decorations;  its  shining  candelabra  and  delicate 
tracery  of  green  palms;  and  its  wealth  of  choice  flowers 
realized  a  scene  of  rare  artistic  loveliness. 

"One  of  the  most  interesting,  impressive  portions  of 
the  picture  presented  during  the  service  was  the  pres- 
ence of  a  large  number  of  Sisters  from  various  parts  of 
the  Diocese,  whose  religious  habits  stood  in  relief 
against  a  white  background.  This  devoted  group  of 
Catholic  workers  occupied  a  special  gallery  apart, 
designed  purposely  for  their  use  on  the  right  of  the 
church,  immediately  opposite  the  choir  gallery. 
Grouped  on  each  side  of  the  altar  within  the  sanctuary 
rail  were  the  numerous  priests  and  directly  outside  the 
rail,  a  number  of  surpliced  boys,  whose  cherubic  faces 
showed  their  happiness.  The  voice  of  the  Bishop 
sounded  clear  and  strong  in  the  Mass,  the  singing  of 
the  choir  with  orchestral  accompaniment  was  expres- 
sive of  the  joyous  occasion  and  the  offertory  solo  by 
Miss  Margaret  Kearney  was  especially  effective. 

"Bishop  Keane's  sermon  was  a  masterly  effort  and 
produced  a  profound  impression.  Bishop  Keane  is 
more  than  an  orator.     He  is  an  actor  as  well,  and  his 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    97 

every  word  and  gesture  were  eloquent,  while  there 
could  be  no  mistaking  his  splendid  earnestness  and  his 
thorough  grasp  of  his  grand,  soul-stirring  subject.  At 
the  close  of  the  Mass  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
O'Hara,  in  a  few  well-chosen  words  of  congratulation 
uttered  the  sentence  with  which  this  introduction 
begins,  namely,  'The  jewel  of  the  diocese,'  and  every 
one  present  felt  that  the  appellation  w^as  happily 
bestowed." 

The  progress  of  Saint  John's  has  been  phenomenal. 
After  the  consecration  of  the  church  a  new  convent 
and  academy  was  proposed.  The  building  was  erected 
and  ready  for  occupancy,  September  24,  1898.  It  is  a 
three  story  brick  structure  with  stone  trimmings. 

Father  Finnen  never  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the 
new  home  which  he  had  so  carefully  planned  for  the 
Sisters.  He  had  been  in  failing  health  for  a  long 
time  and  the  end  came  on  February  14,  1899.  His 
remains  lie  in  a  crypt  beneath  the  church  which  he  had 
built  for  the  greater  honor  and  glory  of  God.  The 
church  is  his  monument;  it  testifies  to  his  zeal  for  the 
honor  and  glory  of  God.  But  a  far  more  enduring 
monument  are  the  schools  he  established,  for  through 
them  and  the  education  they  give,  the  heart  and  mind 
of  each  child  of  Saint  John's  is  fitted  to  become  the 
living  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  house  of  God  not 
built  with  hands. 

In  1899,  Reverend  Eugene  Garvey,  the  late  Bishop 
of  Altoona,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed  Father 
Finnen,  united  the  parochial  school  and  the  academy. 
On  March  17,  1900,  the  school  was  chartered.  The 
incorporators  and  trustees  were  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
Hoban  of  Scranton,  Reverend  Eugene  A.  Garvey, 
V.  G.,  Sister  M.  Conception,  Mr.  Paul  Bohan,  and  Mr. 


98  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

M.  W.  Morris.  The  fund  established  by  Father 
Finnen  for  the  maintenance  of  the  school  was  aug- 
mented by  Father  Garvey,  who  introduced  the  custom 
of  taking  up  a  silver  collection  once  a  month  for  school 
purposes. 

In  1901  the  first  class  was  graduated  from  the  newly 
chartered  high  school.  This  first  class  numbered 
twenty.  Each  year  since  has  witnessed  an  increase  until 
now  as  many  as  seventy  graduates  have  passed  out  in 
each  of  the  late  years. 

When  Father  Garvey  was  made  Bishop  of  Altoona. 
Right  Reverend  John  P.  O'Malley  was  appointed  to 
succeed  him.  Monsignor  O'Malley  purchased  the 
Morris  estate  next  to  Saint  John's  Convent  and 
extended  the  campus  of  Saint  John's.  He  also  had  a 
large  piazza  annexed  to  the  convent.  In  1914  Profes- 
sor Jackson,  State  Inspector  of  Schools,  visited  the  con- 
vent high  school  and  upon  his  recommendation  it 
was  registered  by  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau  of  Profes- 
sional Education  as  a  high  school  of  the  first  class. 
In  February,  1916,  Saint  John's  High  School  was 
affiliated  with  the  Catholic  University  at  Washington. 

In  late  years  the  rapid  increase  in  the  enrollment  at 
Saint  John's  overtaxed  the  school.  At  last  it  became 
impossible  to  accommodate  all  the  children  of  the  parish 
and  each  September  many  had  to  be  turned  away.  In 
the  summer  of  1919,  Father  Coroner,  Monsignor 
O'Malley's  worthy  successor,  laid  before  the  people  a 
plan  for  more  adequate  school  buildings.  The  parish- 
ioners responded  to  the  appeal  with  such  alacrity  and 
generosity  that  the  sum  called  for,  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars,  was  over-subscribed  in  a  single  week. 

A  splendid  high  school  is  now  in  course  of  erection. 
The  corner  stone  was  laid  by  Right  Reverend  M.  J. 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA    99 

Hoban,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Scranton,  in  October,  1920. 
In  a  short  time  the  building  will  throw  open  its  doors 
to  fifteen  hundred  students. 

Saint  John's  School  has  been  the  heart  of  the  parish 
for  nearly  sixty  years.  The  prompt  response  that  came 
in  answer  to  the  call  for  greater  facilities  in  carrying 
on  the  work  of  education,  shows  that  the  generation  of 
today  values  its  Christian  education  and  is  as  ready  to 
make  sacrifices  to  preserve  the  faith  of  the  children  as 
were  its  forefathers  in  the  pioneer  days  of  Saint  John's. 

The  Scranton  Community  Separated  from  That  of 

Reading 

No  more  missions  were  opened  from  the  mother 
house  at  Reading  until  1871,  when  twelve  Sisters  made 
the  new  foundation  in  the  Scranton  Diocese,  and 
twelve  remained  to  carry  on  the  work  in  the  Phila- 
delphia Diocese.  By  a  singular  coincidence  the  com- 
munity numbered  twenty-four  when  the  separation 
from  the  Monroe  house  took  place,  twelve  going  to  the 
new  foundation  in  Pennsylvania  and  twelve  remaining 
in  Monroe. 

The  Reading  novitiate  and  boarding  school  con- 
tinued to  flourish  and  soon  the  overcrowded  condition 
made  it  imperative  for  the  Sisters  to  build.  The  prob- 
lem of  finding  a  suitable  location  was  soon  solved. 
Bishop  Wood  purchased  a  property  in  the  borough  of 
West  Chester,  Chester  County,  and  the  following  sum- 
mer the  mother  house,  novitiate  and  academy  were 
transferred  from  Reading  to  West  Chester.  The  build- 
ing was  originally  used  for  a  young  ladies'  seminary. 
Later  it  passed  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  Bolmar,  Princi- 
pal of  West  Chester  Academy.  He  opened  a  boys' 
school  which  became  so  famous  that  it  attracted  stu- 


100  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

dents,  not  only  from  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  but 
from  Mexico,  South  America,  and  the  West  Indies. 
After  Mr.  Bolmar's  death  in  1861  the  school  was  closed 
until  Mr.  Thomas  Hyatt  rented  the  building  and 
opened  there  the  Pennsylvania  Military  Academy. 

On  July  27,  1872,  the  announcement  that  the  Sisters 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  had  taken  possession 
of  the  famous  building  appeared  in  the  "Catholic  Her- 
ald." The  new  home  was  called  at  first  "The  Academy 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart."  Later  the  name  was 
changed  to  Villa  Maria.  Mother  M.  Gonzaga  who 
succeeded  Mother  M.  Jerome  was  superior  at  the  time 
of  the  transfer.  Through  her  exertions  many  improve- 
ments were  made  in  the  buildings,  grounds,  and  courses 
of  study  so  that  in  a  short  time  Villa  Maria  was 
renowned  as  a  leading  educational  centre. 

Mother  De  Chantal  succeeded  Mother  Gonzaga  in 
1886  and  made  still  further  improvements.  Two  wings 
were  added  to  the  original  building  and  a  magnificent 
chapel,  a  gem  of  architectural  beauty,  was  erected.  This 
chapel  was  dedicated  by  His  Grace,  Most  Reverend 
Patrick  J.  Ryan.  Another  property  adjacent  to  the 
convent  was  purchased  in  1894,  and  a  boarding  school 
for  boys.  Saint  Aloysius  Academy,  was  opened.  The 
school  was  a  success  from  the  beginning  and  now 
registers  two  hundred  students.  The  growth  of  the 
congregation  during  Mother  De  Chantal's  adminis- 
tration was  marvellous.  At  the  time  of  her  death  there 
were  three  hundred  Sisters  having  under  their  care 
twelve  thousand  pupils.  The  following  beautiful  tri- 
bute to  Mother  De  Chantal  is  taken  from  the  funeral 
sermon  preached  by  Reverend  M.  C.  Donovan: 

"In  a  religious  community  the  holding  of  office  does 
not  mean  exemption  from  any  rule  or  regulation;  it 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA  loi 

means  only  added  cares  and  responsibilities.  The  suc- 
cessful superior  of  a  religious  community  must  bear 
in  her  virgin  body  a  tender  mother's  heart  that  she  may 
sympathize  with  her  younger  subjects  in  their  trials 
and  difficulties.  Her  subjects  ever  found  in  Mother 
De  Chantal  a  loyal  guardian  and  defender  of  their 
rights  and  interests.  Their  temporal  and  spiritual  wel- 
fare were  her  chief  concern  even  on  her  death-bed.  To 
her  honor  be  it  said  that  she  never  imposed  burdens  on 
her  subjects  of  which  she  herself  was  not  willing  to 
bear  her  full  share.  As  mother  superior  she  was  as 
exact  about  the  observance  of  every  rule  as  when  she 
entered  the  community  forty-five  years  ago,  an  humble, 
fervent  postulant.  Neither  advancing  years  nor  failing 
health  could  induce  her  to  take  any  exemption.  She 
could  well  say  to  her  subjects:  'Be  ye  followers  of  me 
as  I  am  of  Christ.'  She  was  really  one  of  the  prudent 
virgins  who  had  her  lamp  trimmed  and  burning  when 
the  bridegroom  knocked." 

Mother  De  Chantal  was  succeeded  by  Mother  M. 
Camilla.  Mother  Camilla  had  held  many  positions  of 
trust  in  the  community  and  by  reason  of  her  varied 
experience  was  well  fitted  for  the  duties  of  her  respon- 
sible office.  She  knew  the  community  and  had  special 
talent  for  finding  ability  among  its  members.  She  was 
able  to  interpret  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  foreseeing 
the  need  of  higher  education  for  women  she  laid  her 
plans  accordingly.  Professors  were  secured  by  her 
from  diflferent  colleges  and  universities  to  give  courses 
to  the  Sisters  in  special  subjects  and  soon  the  novitiate 
training  school  and  the  mother  house  of  studies  at 
Villa  Maria  reached  a  very  high  intellectual  plane.  It 
was  Mother  Camilla  who  foresaw  the  need  and  planned 
the  erection  of  a  greater  Villa  Maria,  and  accordingly 


I02  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

secured  a  beautiful  site  on  the  highest  point  of  land 
between  Philadelphia  and  Harrisburg.  Before  her 
plans  were  perfected  God  called  her  home.  Her  worthy 
successor  Mother  Mary  James  faithfully  carried  out 
her  predecessor's  plans  both  with  regard  to  the  intellec- 
tual advancement  of  the  Sisters  and  the  erection  of  the 
new  building.  The  magnificent  new  Villa  Maria  at 
Immaculata  was  opened  on  September  15,  1914.  It  was 
blessed  and  dedicated  to  God  and  to  the  work  of  Chris- 
tian education  on  November  8,  1914.  On  November 
12,  1920,  Villa  Maria  College  was  chartered  by  the 
College  and  University  Council  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
empowered  to  grant  all  the  academic  degrees. 

The  removal  of  the  novitiate  from  Saint  Joseph's 
was  a  sore  disappointment  to  Father  O'Reilly.  He  had 
been  instrumental  in  bringing  the  Sisters  from  Monroe 
and  had  hoped  to  keep  their  novitiate  and  mother 
house  at  Saint  Joseph's.  This  trial  was  only  the  fore- 
runner of  other  and  greater  trials  that  this  noble  priest 
was  soon  to  be  called  upon  to  endure.  He  was  himself 
removed  from  Saint  Joseph's  and  made  pastor  of  Saint 
John's  in  Susquehanna.  He  was  to  retain,  however,  the 
supervision  of  all  the  parishes  that  he  had  been  instru- 
mental in  forming  during  his  missionary  labors  in  the 
vast  territory  to  which  he  had  been  appointed  by  Bishop 
Kenrick.  Reverend  Hugh  Monaghan  was  appointed 
president  of  Saint  Joseph's  College  and  pastor  of  Saint 
Joseph's. 

Soon  after  these  events  an  epidemic  of  small-pox 
broke  out  in  Susquehanna.  Sister  M.  Perpetua  was 
seized  with  the  disease  in  its  most  virulent  form. 
Mother  Teresa,  who  was  superior  at  Susquehanna,  at 
once  sent  the  Sisters  who  had  not  been  exposed 
to  the  disease  to  Saint  Joseph's  for  safety,  and  with  the 


^ 


'J 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA  103 

assistance  of  Sister  M.  De  Chantal  and  Sister  M. 
Anastasia,  who  remained  with  her,  she  tenderly  nursed 
the  sick  Sister.  From  the  beginning  no  hopes  were 
entertained  of  Sister  Perpetua's  recovery,  and  the  last 
Sacraments  were  administered.  Death  came  quickly. 
It  was  the  first  experience  that  the  Sisters  had  had  with 
a  death  of  this  kind  and  naturally  they  were  very  timid 
about  preparing  their  Sister  for  burial.  Overcoming  her 
natural  repugnance,  Mother  Teresa  said:  "Dear  Sis- 
ters, this  body  of  our  beloved  Sister  was  once  the  temple 
of  the  Holy  Ghost"  and  with  her  own  hands  she  pre- 
pared the  Sister  for  burial,  clothing  her  in  the  full 
religious  habit  according  to  custom.  The  interment 
took  place  in  the  dead  of  night  as  the  quarantine  regu- 
lations forbade  bodies  to  be  interred  during  the  day. 
God  mercifully  spared  the  three  devoted  ones  and  when 
the  epidemic  was  over  the  Sisters  returned  from  Saint 
Joseph's  and  the  little  community  was  again  united. 

The  Burning  of  Saint  Joseph's  College 

On  the  morning  of  the  seventh  of  January,  1864,  the 
sad  news  of  the  burning  of  Saint  Joseph's  College 
reached  Susquehanna.  It  was  a  great  shock  to  Father 
O'Reilly.  The  College  had  taken  fire  the  previous 
evening  and  so  quickly  did  it  spread  that  before  help 
was  available  the  College  was  in  ashes.  Fortunately 
nearly  all  the  students  had  gone  home  for  the  Christmas 
holidays  and  the  few  who  remained  made  their  escape 
from  the  building.  The  burning  of  the  College  was  a 
great  loss  for  it  was  in  a  very  prosperous  condition  at 
the  time. 

Besides  Reverend  Hugh  Monaghan,  the  President, 
and  his  brother.  Reverend  James  Monaghan,  the 
Vice-President,    there   were    four    regular   professors 


I04  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

on  the  faculty  staff.  They  were  assisted  by  four  other 
priests  and  a  corps  of  subordinate  teachers.  Both  the 
Fathers  Monaghan  and  Reverend  Miles  Tempany  were 
famous  Latin  scholars.  Among  the  secular  professors, 
Jeremiah  Reagan  is  noteworthy  as  the  compiler  of 
Stoddard's  Arithmetics.  Professor  Reagan  was  a 
teacher  of  higher  mathematics  at  the  College.  Edward 
Spencer  of  Dunmore  was  the  talented  professor  of 
music.  Father  O'Reilly  himself  helped  with  the 
classics.  The  chapel  had  been  elegantly  fitted  up  and 
there  was  an  extensive  library  containing  many  valu- 
able books  and  records. 

It  was  a  blow  from  which  Father  O'Reilly 
never  recovered.  He  had  wished  to  rebuild  but 
the  requisite  permission  could  not  be  obtained  and 
the  project  was  abandoned.  Reverend  James  Monag- 
han returned  to  Philadelphia.  Reverend  Hugh 
Monaghan  remained  in  charge  of  Saint  Joseph's  and 
took  up  his  residence  in  "The  Cold  Water  House." 
"The  Cathedral,"  now  entirely  too  large  for  the  wants 
of  a  rural  community,  was  taken  down,  and  the  brick 
carefully  cleaned  and  utilized  in  the  building  of  the 
present  church.  When  Mount  Saint  Mary's  was  being 
built  search  was  made  at  Saint  Joseph's  for  the  stained 
glass  windows  of  the  "Cathedral"  as  a  memorial  of  the 
Sisters'  first  home  in  the  diocese,  but  the  search  proved 
fruitless.  The  magnificent  pipe  organ  which  had  been 
too  large  for  the  remodelled  church,  was  taken  to  Sus- 
quehanna, and  later  was  installed  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  where  it  was  used  until  the  recent  handsome 
gift  of  a  three  manual  instrument  was  made  by  the 
Flynn  children,  the  family  of  which  Sister  M.  Salome 
is  a  member,  in  memory  of  their  parents.  The  only 
reminder  that  Mount  Saint  Mary's  now  possesses  of  the 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA  105 

first  foundation  at  Saint  Joseph's  are  two  oil  paintings, 
one  of  the  Madonna  and  Child  and  the  other  of  Saint 
Joseph.  They  are  the  work  of  the  Misses  White, 
daughters  of  Patrick  White  and  nieces  of  Gerald 
Griffin. 

The  burning  of  Saint  Joseph's  College  was  a  great 
loss  to  Catholic  education  in  northeastern  Pennsyl- 
vania. During  the  short  period  of  its  existence  it  had 
educated  a  score  of  priests  and  given  to  the  Episcopate 
three  Bishops,  all  of  whom,  singularly  enough,  occu- 
pied the  Episcopal  See  at  Harrisburg.  Right  Rever- 
end Jeremiah  Shanahan,  D.D.,  became  first  Bishop  of 
Harrisburg.  He  was  succeeded  by  Right  Reverend 
Thomas  McGovern,  D.D.  It  was  at  the  McGovern 
home  that  Father  O'Reilly  made  his  residence  on  his 
visits  to  Sullivan  County.  The  mission  was  called 
McGovern  in  honor  of  the  Bishop's  father.  Mr. 
McGovern  had  built  a  church  here  at  his  own  expense 
and  the  future  Bishop  had  helped  in  its  construction. 
When  Bishop  McGovern  died,  he  was  succeeded  by 
the  Right  Reverend  John  W.  Shanahan,  D.D.,  brother 
of  Jeremiah  Shanahan.  Among  the  priests  educated 
at  Saint  Joseph's  were  Reverend  Daniel  Brennan,  Rev- 
erend J.  B.  Whelan,  and  Reverend  M.  F.  Crane  who 
celebrated  the  golden  jubilee  of  his  ordination  in  1920. 
Among  the  lay  students  who  later  did  notable  work  for 
the  cause  of  education  were  B.  J.  Neville,  M.  B. 
Madigan,  and  M.  M.  Kearney. 

The  Sisters  Leave  Saint  loseph's 

There  was  a  falling  off  in  the  registration  at  Saint 
Joseph's  Academy  after  the  burning  of  the  College,  as 
many  of  the  girls  whose  brothers  had  attended  the 


io6  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

College  were  withdrawn.  After  two  years  Saint 
Joseph's  Academy  was  closed,  to  the  great  sorrow  and 
regret  of  the  residents  of  Saint  Joseph's  and  the  sur- 
rounding country.  The  resident  students  were  sent  to 
Reading  where  a  flourishing  boarding  school  had  been 
established.  The  Sisters  at  Saint  Joseph's  were  trans- 
ferred to  the  other  missions  in  the  diocese.  The  Sisters 
who  were  sent  to  Susquehanna  took  with  them  from  the 
chapel  of  Saint  Joseph's  the  statues  of  our  Blessed 
Lady  and  Saint  Joseph,  gifts  from  Father  Gieson, 
C.SS.R. 

The  Convent  at  Saint  Joseph's  was  never  occupied 
after  the  Sisters  left  it,  and  it  gradually  fell  into  ruin. 
The  drives  and  walks  were  neglected  till  nature's  lux- 
uriant growth  gradually  covered  up  every  vestige  of 
ruin  and  decay.  The  owners  of  the  land,  Father 
O'Reilly's  nieces  and  nephews,  have  always  held  this 
place,  the  scene  of  the  venerable  priest's  labor  and  sac- 
rifices, sacred;  and  no  plow  has  ever  turned  the  sod  of 
the  hallowed  spot. 

Saint  Joseph's  is  today  a  flourishing  country  parish. 
Comfortable  homesteads  and  well  cultivated  farms 
attest  the  prosperity  that  has  crowned  the  efiforts  of  the 
pioneer  settlers  of  this  beautiful  region.  Saint  Joseph's 
College  and  Saint  Joseph's  Academy  are  now  only 
memories,  but  the  love  of  education  and  the  aspirations 
engendered  by  their  influence  in  the  past  is  still  in  evi- 
dence among  the  people.  Many  of  its  children  have 
risen  to  prominence  in  the  professional  and  business 
world.  Vocations  to  the  religious  life  have  been  numer- 
ous. There  are  no  more  edifying  members  in  the  ranks 
of  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  than 
those  who  once  claimed  Saint  Joseph's  and  its 
environs  as  their  home.    To  them  it  will  always  be  "Out 


THE  FOUNDATION  IN  PENNSYLVANIA  107 

Home."  It  is  related  of  our  dear  Sister  Matilda,  whose 
heart  knew  no  guile,  that  Bishop  O'Hara  once  asked 
her  if  she  was  related  to  the  Fathers..  O'Reilly.  "No, 
Bishop,"  she  replied,  "but  we  are  all  from  'out  home' 
and  it's  just  the  same." 

Sister  M.  Rosina  in  "Idyls  of  Lakeside"  has  paid  the 
following  tribute  to  the  memory  of  old  Saint  Joseph's. 


OLD  SAINT  JOSEPH'S 

Where  the  Choconut  waters  wander 

'Round  a  proud  and  stately  hill, 
In  the  vale  of  old  Saint  Joseph's 

My  affections  linger  still ; 
And  of  all  the  recollections 

Of  my  childhood's  rosy  days 
On  none  other  does  my  memory 

With  such  lingering  fondness  gaze; 

As  upon  the  scenes  enacted 

In  that  lovely  little  dell 
Where  the  dead   I  love  are  sleeping 

And  the  friends  I  love  still  dwell. 

Two  score  years  and  ten  have  vanished 

Since  the  silvery  convent  chimes 
There  re-echoed  with  a  sweetness 

Seldom   heard  in   other  climes. 
I  could  dream  sweet  dreams  forever 

Of  those  days  so  long  ago 
When  the  blue-robed  Sisters  coming 

From  their  home  in  far  Monroe, 
Hid  themselves  in  that  quaint  valley. 

There,  through  peaceful,  prayerful  days 
To  defend  the  cause  of  Jesus 

And  proclaim  His  Mother's  praise. 


io8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Not  a  trace  of  that  old  convent 

Does  the  little  vale  contain, 
But  the  spirit  of  devotion 

And  of  holy  peace  remain; 
And  my  soul  seems  close  to  heaven 

In  that  atmosphere  of  prayer, 
For  I  know  that  saints  have  worshipped 

At  the  sacred  altar  there. 
He,  the  "pioneer  apostle," 

Loved  by  men  of  every  creed, 
There  drew  sinners  to  repentance 

By  his  every  word  and  deed. 

He  whose  name  today  is  honored 

By  the  scions  of  a  race 
That  it  was  his  joy  of  nurture 

In  the  ways  of  truth  and  grace ; 
Oft  he  walked  with  Blessed  Neumann 

By  those  loved  and  lonely  streams. 
There  receiving  inspirations 

For  his  high  and  holy  themes. 
So  it  is  among  the  pictures 

That  the  hand  of  memory  paints, 
Queen  of  all  is  old  Saint  Joseph's, 

Shrine  of  beauty  and  of  saints. 

Saint  Joseph's!  What  holy  memories  cluster  round 
its  well-loved  name!  The  sacred  light  no  longer  burns 
before  its  altar;  its  ruined  walls  no  more  re-echo  the 
fervent  prayers  of  nuns  or  children ;  but  its  well-taught 
lessons  still  animate  the  loving  hearts  of  its  fair 
daughters  and  will  continue  to  quicken  the  hearts  of 
their  descendants  until  time  shall  be  no  more. 


V.  MOTHER  M.  TERESA 

A  Season  of  Tribulations 

MOTHER  M.  TERESA,  who  was  at  this  time 
superior  of  the  convent  in  Susquehanna,  found 
it  difficult  to  reconcile  herself  to  some  of  the  changes 
inaugurated  in  the  Congregation  after  the  death  of 
Bishop  Neumann.  As  the  foundress  of  the  Order 
she  had  very  much  at  heart  the  completion  of  the  rule 
by  the  Redemptorists.  In  her  very  first  interview  with 
Bishop  Neumann,  she  had  requested  him  to  appoint 
one  of  the  Redemptorists  to  take  the  work  in  hand. 
The  kind  Bishop  gladly  assented  and  the  work  of  per- 
fecting the  rule  according  to  the  spirit  of  Saint  Alphon- 
sus  was  entrusted  to  the  Reverend  Henry  Giesen, 
C.SS.R.  Bishop  Neumann's  death  prevented  the  work 
from  being  carried  out.  Another  thing  that  grieved 
the  heart  of  Mother  Teresa  was  the  separation  of  the 
Sisters  in  Pennsylvania  from  the  mother  house  at 
Monroe.  Bishop  Lefevre  had  willingly  given  permis- 
sion to  Mother  Teresa  to  open  the  mission  in  Penn- 
sylvania, but  he  never  intended  that  the  Sisters  should 
make  a  new  foundation  there.  When  the  ecclesiastical 
authorities  in  Pennsylvania  decreed  that  a  novitiate 
should  be  opened  at  Saint  Joseph's,  Bishop  Lefevre  was 
displeased  and  no  more  Sisters  were  sent  from  Monroe. 
All  these  things  weighed  heavily  on  the  heart  of 
Mother  Teresa.  As  matters  stood  she  felt  herself 
powerless  to  act;  but  cherished  the  illusion  that  if  she 

109 


no  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

could  return  to  Monroe  she  might  effect  a  reunion. 

Reverend  Father  O'Reilly  to  whom  she  made  known 
her  difficulties  counselled  submission  and  patience. 
Still  she  felt  that  the  case  was  not  a  hopeless  one.  There 
were  many  circumstances  just  at  the  time  that  added 
pain  and  embarrassment  to  Mother  Teresa's  position, 
yet  she  clung  to  the  illusion  that  if  she  were  free  to 
carry  out  her  plans  she  could  effect  the  desired  results. 
She  left  Susquehanna  and  took  refuge  with  the  Grey 
Nuns  in  Ottawa.  How  bitterly  she  regretted  the  step 
she  reveals  to  us  in  her  notes.  She  says:  "I  arrived  in 
Ottawa  on  the  feast  of  the  Purification  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  1867,  with  a  broken  heart.  I  never  had 
the  desire  of  leaving  my  cherished  institution  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  and  I  felt  I  was  not  at  home.  The 
good  Grey  Nuns  were  all  kindness  and  charity,  but  it 
was  impossible  for  me  to  imbibe  their  spirit  or  get 
used  to  their  customs.  It  was  not  long  before  I  expressed 
my  sad  feelings,  in  writing,  with  a  bleeding  heart,  to 
some  of  my  Sisters  whom  I  know  sympathized  with 
me,  but  no  answer  came  and  I  learned  afterward  that 
my  letters  were  intercepted." 

In  January,  1868,  a  Redemptorist,  Father  Dold, 
came  to  Ottawa.  The  Redemptorists  were  anxious  to 
establish  a  house  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
in  New  Orleans.  The  Provincial,  Reverend  Father 
Helmpracht,  sent  Father  Dold  to  Mother  Teresa  to 
ask  her  to  make  the  foundation.  Mother  Teresa  con- 
sented and  the  Provincial  kindly  furnished  the  money 
for  the  expense  of  the  journey.  But  the  project  did  not 
materialize.  "It  was  all  unsuccessful,"  Mother 
Teresa  said,  "because  it  was  not  the  will  of  God." 

On  her  return  journey  Mother  Teresa  went  to  Mon- 
roe   and    called    on    Bishop    Lefevre.      The    Bishop 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  iii 

received  her  kindly  but  was  inexorable  in  his  deter- 
mination not  to  receive  her  again  into  the  community. 
She  knew  that  an  appeal  to  Bishop  Wood  would  be 
useless  and  now,  completely  disillusioned,  she  returned 
to  Susquehanna  to  seek  the  counsel  and  advice  of  one 
who  had  always  been  a  loyal  friend  to  her  and  her 
community,  Reverend  Father  O'Reilly.  He  tried  to 
comfort  her,  but  he  knew  that  under  the  circumstances, 
an  appeal  for  her  return  to  the  community  in  Penn- 
sylvania would  not  be  considered  and  advised  her  to 
take  refuge  again  with  her  kind  friends,  the  good  Grey 
Nuns.  "After  all  my  useless  eflforts  to  return  to  my 
own,  I  wrote  to  Reverend  Mother  Bruycre  in  Ottawa 
informing  her  of  my  disappointments.  The  commun- 
ity there  was  again  willing  to  receive  me  and  sent  a 
telegram  saying  'Come  back.' 

"Soon  I  was  again  in  the  Grey  Nuns  convent  in 
Ottawa.  In  body  alone,  for  in  spirit  and  heart  I  was 
always  with  my  own  dear  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart."    She  thus  wrote  to  one  of  her  Sisters: 

Laudenter  Jesus  et  Maria,  Semper  Virgo! 

Sister  Mary  Rose: 

My  dear  child,  you  may  be  sure  your  letter  was  most 
pleasing  to  me  for  to  hear  from  my  own  dear  Sisters 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  far  from  increasing  my  sor- 
rows, is  the  greatest  solace  I  have  in  my  bereavement. 
The  long  and  dead  silence  kept  with  me  has  been  very 
painful.  It  would  have  been  otherwise  if  I  had  been 
able  at  the  time  to  resist  the  force  of  circumstances.  It 
was  never  my  intention  to  leave  my  own  community  and 
join  another.  In  spirit  and  in  heart  I  have  remained 
always  the  same  as  when  I  left.  I  feel  that  the  Sister- 
hood of  the  Immaculate  Heart  is  on  my  side.    My  cor- 


112  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

poral  eyes  do  not  see  them  but  with  the  eye  of  my 
imagination  they  are  always  before  me.  Every  event 
of  the  memorable  years  that  we  passed  together  is  ever 
present  in  my  memory.  I  cherish  each  dear  Sister,  but 
you  in  particular,  dear  child.  I  can  yet  see  you,  as  a 
little  girl,  when  Sister  Aloysius  and  I  arrived  at  Saint 
Joseph's,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  others,  with  your 
hair  streaming  in  the  wind,  running  to  and  fro  between 
Father  O'Reilly's  house  and  the  convent— so  anxious 
were  you  to  serve  us  and  bring  us  what  we  needed.  My 
memory  is  as  good  as  ever  and  my  heart  does  not  grow 
old. 

When  you  have  an  opportunity,  tell  my  dear  Sister 
Agatha  that  she  is  often  present  in  my  recollections. 
More  than  once  have  I  shed  tears  in  thinking  of  our 
sad  meeting  at  good  Father  O'Reilly's  in  1868,  when 
I  tried  to  be  again  with  my  own  beloved  Sisters.  But 
all  my  endeavors  were  in  vain.  My  life  ever  since  has 
been  a  long  and  slow  martyrdom.  Few  are  the  days,  if 
any,  during  which  I  have  been  tearless;  but  all  in 
secret,  before  my  God.  In  community  and  in  time  of 
recreation  I  am  as  cheerful  as  the  others.  You  know 
I  am  not  of  a  melancholy  nature.  One  thing  sustains 
me,  the  hope  of  returning  some  day  to  my  own.  No 
matter  what  is  said  to  me  on  that  subject,  my  feelings 
never  change.  In  the  inmost  recesses  of  my  heart  I 
feel  that  I  will  never  die  here.  I  feel  that  our  Immacu- 
late Mother  will  obtain  from  her  divine  Son  the  grace 
of  dying  with  my  dear  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart. 
Could  we  but  meet  again,  dear  child,  how  many  dear 
reminiscences  we  could  live  over  again,  reminiscences 
which  it  is  impossible  to  put  on  paper.  Let  us  pray. 
God  can  remove  every  obstacle  should  it  be  His  holy 
will.     In  the  meantime  let  us  make  good  use  of  our 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  113 

tribulations.  The  beautiful  little  picture  you  sent  me 
is  very  appropriate.  Yes,  dear  child,  without  the  Cross 
we  cannot  possess  the  Crucified  One.  We  ought  to 
cherish  our  crosses  since  they  are  a  pledge  of  eternal 
life,  the  key  to  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Pray,  my  dear  child,  for  your  old  Mother,  and  rest 
assured  you  are  not  forgotten. 

In  Jesus'  love,  in  Mary's  griefs,  in  the  Will  of  God, 
I  remain, 

Sister  Mary  Teresa,  C.  I.  M. 

The  exile  of  which  Mother  Teresa  so  touchingly 
speaks  was  to  last  for  eighteen  years;  and  while  she 
was  expiating,  with  tears  of  repentance,  her  rash  step, 
she  was  at  the  same  time  learning,  under  the  shadow 
of  the  Cross,  conformity,  day  by  day,  to  God's  holy  will 
in  which  alone  the  soul  can  find  true  peace.  The  Grey 
Nuns  were  in  need  of  teachers  at  the  time,  and  they 
were  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  her  service  and  she,  on 
her  part,  was  only  too  anxious  to  make  some  return 
for  their  great-hearted  charity  towards  her.  She  had 
been  carefully  educated;  was  an  accomplished  woman 
and  a  fine  French  scholar.  The  Sisters  often  spoke  of 
the  pleasure  it  gave  them  to  hear  her  read  in  the  refec- 
tory, when,  according  to  the  community  custom,  she  took 
her  turn  with  the  other  Sisters.  She  was  an  interesting 
talker  and  at  recreation  was  always  ready  to  contribute 
her  share  of  fun — interesting  anecdotes  of  her  travels 
or  amusing  incidents  of  her  wide  experience — for  the 
entertainment  of  the  others.  She  was  ever  a  source  of 
edification  to  them,  as  she  was  most  exact  in  the  observ- 
ance of  rules  and  a  model  of  obedience.  She  was  very 
exact  in  regard  to  poverty.    There  are  many  allusions 


114  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

in  her  letters  which  show  that  she  cherished  this  virtue 
with  special  care. 

For  nearly  thirteen  years  of  her  exile  from  her  own, 
the  silence,  dead  silence  she  terms  it,  with  regard  to 
the  afifairs  of  her  community  was  unbroken.  Father 
Joos,  the  director  of  the  Sisters  in  Monroe  had  coun- 
selled them  not  to  write,  because  he  feared  their  letters 
would  disturb  Mother  Teresa's  peace  of  mind.  Sis- 
ter Celestine,  who  was  one  of  the  original  three,  wrote 
to  her  once.  The  Sisters  in  Philadelphia  had  also  been 
counselled  not  to  communicate  with  her;  but  the  good 
Sister  Ann  who  had  come,  like  her,  from  Baltimore 
and  who  had  been  with  her  from  the  beginning,  had 
asked  to  write  to  Mother  Teresa  at  least  once  a  year. 
She  received  the  permission  and  regularly  at  Christmas 
time  the  dear,  saintly  soul  wrote  to  her  suffering 
Mother.  Her  letter  was  the  one  gleam  of  sunshine  that 
brightened  Mother  Teresa's  year  and  helped  to  keep 
alive  in  her  heart  the  hope  she  cherished  of  returning 
to  her  Immaculate  Heart  Sisters. 

At  last,  on  the  feast  of  her  patron.  Saint  Teresa, 
October  15,  1881,  her  heart  was  gladdened  by  a  letter 
from  the  Scranton  Sisters  sending  her  feast  day  greet- 
ings and  telling  her  of  their  ardent  longing  to  have 
her  with  them.  One  can  imagine  with  what  delight 
she  received  their  assurance  of  sympathy  and  devotion. 
In  her  answer  she  hastened  to  assure  the  Sisters  of  the 
joy  and  gratitude  she  experienced  in  learning  that  she 
still  had  a  place  in  the  memory  of  her  own.  She 
rehearses  the  painful  events  that  preceded  their  long 
separation,  the  long  martyrdom  she  had  suffered  "and 
all  for  what  I  could  not  say.  You  tell  me,  dear  child, 
that  everyone  would  like  to  have  me  back  in  the  Order. 
Ah,  I  have  never  left  it  in  heart.     I  am  now  just  as 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  115 

when  I  came  here.  Necessity  obliges  me  to  wear 
another  habit  but  you  know  'L'hahit  ne  fait  pas  le 
moine.' "  She  begs  the  Sisters  to  intercede  with  Bishop 
O'Hara  in  her  behalf  and  speaks  of  her  trust  in  Divine 
Providence. 

In  response  to  this  appeal,  Mother  Francis  resolved 
to  plead  with  Bishop  O'Hara  for  Mother  Teresa's 
return.  Mother  Francis  sent  a  letter  to  all  the  con- 
vents in  the  diocese  asking  the  prayers  of  the  Sisters. 
A  public  novena  for  the  Mother's  intention  was  recited 
in  all  the  convents.  At  the  close  of  the  novena  a  peti- 
tion for  Mother  Teresa's  return  was  laid  before 
Bishop  O'Hara.  In  his  answer  to  the  petition  the 
Bishop  contended  that  since  Mother  Teresa  had  left 
the  community  while  it  was  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Bishop  of  Philadelphia,  the  permission  for  her 
return  must  come  from  the  Archbishop — Philadelphia 
being  now  an  Archdiocese.  As  a  suffragan  Bishop, 
Bishop  O'Hara  did  not  think  it  would  be  proper  for 
him  to  interfere  in  the  matter.  Both  Mother  Teresa 
and  the  Sisters  were  disappointed  with  the  Bishop's 
decision,  but  did  not  lose  hope.  The  prayers  on  both 
sides  were  redoubled,  and  the  assurance  of  the  sympathy 
of  her  Sisters  helped  to  sweeten  the  pains  of  exile  and 
to  keep  alive  in  the  breast  of  Mother  Teresa  the  hope 
she  cherished  of  some  day  being  permitted  to  return 
to  her  own. 

An  interesting  correspondence  between  Mother 
Teresa  and  the  Sisters  in  Scranton  was  kept  up  through 
Sister  M.  Genevieve  who  had  lived  with  Mother 
Teresa  in  Susquehanna.  She  was  made  sharer  in 
every  detail  of  community  life,  feast  day  celebrations, 
joys  and  ceremonies;  and  her  letters  in  return  told  of 
her  daily  life,  of  the  sympathy  and  kindness  of  the  good 


ii6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Grey  Nuns  and  sometimes  "of  the  hope  deferred  which 
maketh  the  heart  sick."  Her  longing  to  be  with  her 
own  was  constantly  recurring  in  her  letters,  "if  it  be 
the  holy  will  of  God" — she  never  failed  to  add  that. 
She  believed  herself  to  be  the  victim  of  circumstances, 
but,  at  the  same  time  she  acknowledged  her  one  rash 
act  with  all  the  simplicity  of  a  child.  Whenever  she 
alluded  to  painful  events  in  the  past  or  to  people  who 
had  been  inimical  to  her,  there  were  no  words  of 
reproach.  She  always  put  a  charitable  construction  to 
whatever  had  been  done  or  said  against  her.  In  speak- 
ing of  her  Cross  she  quotes  the  "Following  of  Christ." 
"It  is  not  a  little  matter  to  lose  or  gain  Heaven."  In 
the  School  of  the  Crucified  she  sat  at  the  Master's  feet 
and  learned  secrets  that  never  would  have  been  revealed 
to  her  had  she  basked  during  those  eighteen  years  in 
the  glory  of  worldly  success. 

Her  confessor  was  a  holy  priest  of  the  Oblates  of 
Mary  Immaculate,  Father  Augustine  Gaudet.  He  had 
been  chaplain  and  confessor  of  the  Grey  Nuns  in 
Ottawa  for  many  years,  and  was  familiar  with  Mother 
Teresa's  history.  Being  a  religious  himself  he  under- 
stood her  painful  situation  and  did  all  he  could  to 
console  her.  No  one  rejoiced  more  than  he  did  when 
he  learned  the  good  news  that  she  had  at  last  heard 
from  her  Sisters  and  that  they  were  anxious  for  her 
return.  Whenever  she  spoke  to  him  of  the  hope  she 
had  of  re-entering  her  Community,  he  always  encour- 
aged her  and  bade  her  keep  on  praying.  She  expressed 
the  fear  one  day  to  him  that  her  great  affection  for  her 
own  dear  Sisters  might  be  displeasing  to  God.  He 
assured  her  that  it  was  not  so,  provided  she  was  always 
resigned  to  the  holy  will  of  God,  that  having  a  human 
heart  she  could  not  help  loving  them  as  she  did,  and 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  117 

that  God  is  not  offended  with  what  we  cannot  prevent. 

In    her   next   letter    to    Sister   Genevieve,    Mother 
Teresa  suggested  that  the  Sisters  tell  Bishop  O'Hara, 
if  they  or  Mother  Francis  should  have  occasion  soon 
to  speak  to  him  again,  that  Archbishop  Wood  did  not 
send  her  away.     "He  did  not  even  answer  the  note  I 
sent  him  to  ask  his  permission  to  come  away,  but  wrote 
to  Mother  Jerome  instead.    Dear  Father  O'Reilly  who 
told  me  all  about  it — I  cannot  say  more;  it  brings  tears 
to  my  eyes,   remembering  all   I  have  suffered  since; 
all  I  have  offered  to  God  in  atonement  for  that  one 
ill-considered  act.     It  was  never  in  my  heart  to  leave 
my  own  beloved  Order  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.     I 
was  foolish  enough  to  think  that  by  coming  here  I  might 
make  my  way  to  Monroe  and  whilst  there  bring  about 
a  re-union.     Vain  deception!"     Further  she  says  that 
the  diocesan  division  is  not  a  real  division  in  the  con- 
gregation;  only  a  passing  thing.     'This  is  so  true  that 
there  will  be  no  possibility  of  obtaining  the  approbation 
of  the  Holy  See  unless  the  re-union  is  effected  and  the 
rules  and  constitutions  completed,  which  ought  to  be 
a  desirable  thing.     It  cannot  be  acknowledged  in  the 
Church   as  a   Religious  Order  until   the   Institute  is 
approved  by  the  Pope.     I  do  not  know  if  Father  Joos, 
who  is  the  oldest  director,  has  any  thought  of  that. 
Father  Smulders  in  past  time  had,  for,  even  since  I  have 
been  here,  whenever  he  writes  to  me,  he  always  men- 
tions it  as  a  most  important  matter,  far  more  important 
than  the  erection  of  splendid  buildings.    Father  Smul- 
ders is  our  'second  founder'  who  never  forgets  us.     It 
was  he  who  gave  us   the  beautiful   title  of   'Sisters, 
Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.'  " 

How  pleased  Mother  Teresa  would  have  been  had 
she  known  that  the  zealous  Father  Joos  had  already 


ii8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

undertaken  the  work  of  having  the  rule  approved. 
How  it  would  have  rejoiced  her  heart  if  she  could  have 
foreseen  that  in  a  few  short  years  after  her  holy  death 
in  the  bosom  of  her  own,  the  rules  and  constitutions 
that  cost  her  so  many  sacrifices  and  tears  had  received 
the  first  approval  of  Holy  Church;  that  the  second 
decree,  the  Decree  of  Praise  was  issued  on  the  anniver- 
sary date  of  the  founding  of  her  Order,  November  10, 
1913,  and  that  the  final  approval  given  would  crown 
the  diamond  jubilee,  July  26,  1920,  of  her  beloved 
congregation.  Thus  it  is  that  some  must  sow  in  tears 
that  others  may  go  their  way  rejoicing,  carrying  the 
sheaves  of  a  bountiful  harvest. 

Sister  Genevieve  wrote  to  Mother  Teresa  asking 
for  an  account  of  the  early  days  in  Monroe.  In  reply 
Mother  Theresa  wrote:  "While  in  Monroe  I  kept  a 
chronicle  and  noted  down  all  the  events  as  they  hap- 
pened from  the  day  of  my  arrival  at  Monroe,  Septem- 
ber 19,  1845,  just  one  year  before  the  apparition  of 
Notre  Dame  de  la  Salette,  September  19,  1846.  We 
had  two  chronicles,  one  in  English  and  one  in  French. 
The  English  chronicle  I  brought  to  Saint  Joseph's. 
This  chronicle,  together  with  other  documents,  I  gave 
to  Father  Hugh  after  the  death  of  Bishop  Neumann. 
Bishop  Neumann  was  disposed  at  the  time  to  complete 
and  arrange  the  rule.  I  knew  Father  Gieson  had 
commenced  the  work  of  revising  the  rule  for  he  told 
Sister  Mary  how  many  pages  it  would  take.  Well,  a 
word  from  the  Archbishop  caused  him  to  desist.  All 
these  documents  were  lost  in  the  burning  of  Saint 
Joseph's  College." 

Mother  Teresa  also  told  Sister  Genevieve  that  she 
had  already  begun,  following  the  advice  of  her  con- 
fessor, the  notes  of  the  foundation.    She  promised  Sister 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  119 

that  she  would  send  her  a  copy.  In  another  letter  she 
writes:  "Dear  child,  the  notes  do  not  go  very  fast. 
Pray  that  I  may  live  until  I  can  complete  them.  I  want 
to  state  events  from  the  first  foundation  at  Monroe  until 
the  foundation  at  Saint  Joseph's  in  1858.  The  account 
will  not  be  a  long  one  for  things  went  slowly  at  Monroe 
in  the  beginning.  Sister  Mary,  who  entered  in  1849 
was  only  the  fifth  member.  There  were  very  few  voca- 
tions and  they  came  one  by  one.  When  the  Redemp- 
torist  Fathers  left  Monroe  in  1855  there  were  only 
twelve  members  in  the  little  community. 

"I  do  the  w^ork  with  pleasure.  It  brings  back  to 
my  memory  all  the  past  incidents  of  our  humble  begin- 
ning. I  often  have  occasion  to  admire  the  work  of 
God.  Our  growth  is  a  fit  comparison  to  the  mustard 
seed.  The  other  chronicle  contained  events  from  Sep- 
tember, 1845,  but  in  the  present  notes  I  begin  from  the 
year  when  I  first  met  the  Redemptorists  in  Baltimore 
in  1841.     It  was  there,  too,  I  met  Bishop  Lefevre. 

"I  cannot  understand  how  he  changed  toward  me. 
He  expressed  so  much  pleasure  when  I  arrived  in 
Detroit.  When  I  called  on  him  he  came  out  of  his 
reception  room  after  we  had  talked  together  for  some 
time  to  point  out  the  Convent  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity 
where  I  was  to  spend  the  night.  The  next  day  he 
kindly  sent  one  of  his  priests  to  accompany  me  to  the 
boat  for  Monroe.  But  in  his  displeasure  about  the 
establishment  at  Saint  Joseph's  he  hardly  knew  what  to 
say.  .  .  . 

"I  feel  happy  in  having  been  a  victim  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart.  My  dear  mother's  friends  often  told  me 
that  she  had  consecrated  me  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
when  I  was  an  infant  and  that  in  baptism  Mary  was 
the  only  name  given  to  me. 


I20  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

*'If  I  die  before  my  wish  of  going  home  is  granted 
I  have  made  arrangements  to  have  my  rosary,  my  ring, 
a  written  prayer  book  and  several  little  things  sent  to 
Scranton.  I  have  now  completed  my  seventieth  year, 
but  my  heart  is  still  young  and  my  intellectual  faculties 
unimpaired." 

In  a  letter  of  May  17,  1883,  Mother  Teresa  speaks 
of  a  custom  they  had  in  the  beginning  of  writing  their 
own  prayer  books.  There  were  not  so  many  devotional 
books  in  those  early  days,  and  each  Sister  copied  in  a 
little  notebook  the  prayers  she  liked  best,  for  her  own 
private  devotions.  When  Mother  Teresa  came  to 
open  the  mission  in  Saint  Joseph's  she  was  obliged  to 
go  to  New  York  on  business  before  returning  to  Mon- 
roe. While  in  New  York  she  made  the  purchase  of 
several  of  these  notebooks  for  the  Sisters.  They  asked 
Father  Smulders  to  write  a  preface  for  these  books  and 
he  willingly  complied.  The  following  is  the  text  of  the 
preface: 

J.  M.  J.  A.  T. 

PREFACE 

Every  religious  Order  has  a  peculiar  spirit,  by  which  it  is  dis- 
tinguished, as  well  as  by  its  name,  from  all  others.  This  spirit 
breathes  in  its  constitutions,  rules  and  usages;  it  is  expressed  by 
the  peculiar  habit,  the  manners  and  general  behavior  of  the  religious. 
The  judicious  observer,  who  comes  within  the  reach  of  its  influence, 
feels  its  impress.  This  spirit  is  nothing  less  than  the  effect  of  God's 
Spirit  who  breathes  when  and  where  He  pleases.  Now  Holy  Writ 
and  experience  teach  that  in  no  spiritual  exercise  the  breathing  of 
this  Spirit  is  better  felt  or  more  liberally  communicated  than  in  that 
of  holy  meditation  and  prayer.  "In  oratione  mea  exardescet." 
Therefore,  in  order  to  contribute  to  the  increase  of  that  Spirit  of 
simplicity,  humility  and  devoted  charity  peculiar  to  our  Institute, 
and  for  the  special  benefit  of  those  who  have  consecrated  and  who 


MOTHER  M.  MAGDALEN 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  121 

are  to  consecrate  themselves  as  servants  to  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary,  are  these  prayers  collected  from  various  approved  sources 
in  one  volume  by  the  compiler. 

(Composed  by  Father  Smulders  for  our  written  prayer-books) 

Mother  Teresa's  prayer  book,  in  which  most  of  the 
prayers  are  in  French,  is  still  preserved.  The  following 
beautiful  prayer  of  Saint  Benedict  Labre,  Mother 
Teresa  recited  every  day  after  Holy  Communion: 

O,  my  Lord  Jesus  grant  that  I  may  mortify  myself  and  live 
in  Thee:  that  I  may  take  from  Thy  Hands  whatever  may  happen 
of  prosperity  or  adversity;  that  I  may  fight  against  myself,  and 
follow  Thee  constantly;  that  I  may  always  more  and  more  desire 
to  follow  Thee;  that  I  may  flee  from  myself  and  take  refuge  in 
Thee;  that  I  may  fear  Thee  Who  art  all  powerful;  that  I  may 
fear  myself  who  am  inclined  to  evil ;  that  I  may  be  of  the  number 
of  the  elect;  that  I  may  distrust  myself  and  confide  in  Thee;  that 
I  may  obey  every  one  for  the  love  of  Thee ;  that  nothing  earthly 
may  move  me,  but  raise  me  towards  Thee.  Cast  on  me  a  benignant 
look  which  may  excite  me  to  love  Thee;  call  me  to  Thee  that  I  may 
see  Thee  in  Heaven  and  enjoy  Thee  as  my  possession  for  eternity. 

A  special  interest  is  attached  to  another  prayer  book 
which  once  belonged  to  Mother  Teresa  and  is  now 
treasured  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  It  was  given  to 
Mother  Teresa  by  the  Reverend  Father  Joubert, 
founder  of  the  Oblate  Sisters  of  Providence.  In  speak- 
ing of  the  book  in  one  of  her  letters.  Mother  Teresa 
says: 

"When  a  little  girl,  I  was  sent  every  morning  to 
Mass  in  the  church  of  the  Sulpicians.  One  morning 
I  found  my  way  to  one  of  the  side  altars  where  a  vener- 
able old  priest  was  saying  Mass.  In  one  of  the  seats 
near  the  altar  was  a  beautifully  bound  prayer  book. 
With  a  child's  curiosity  I  picked  it  up,  and  was  soon 
deeply  engrossed  in  inspecting  the  pictures  it  contained. 


122  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

I  surmised  that  it  belonged  to  the  priest  who  was  saying 
Mass,  and  I  was  careful  to  put  the  book  down  whenever 
he  turned  around.  Morning  after  morning  found  me 
in  the  same  place  until  I  had  fully  satisfied  my  curi- 
osity in  regard  to  the  book.  A  few  years  later  I  met 
the  old  priest,  Father  Joubert,  at  the  home  of  an  old 
lady,  an  invalid,  whom  I  was  accustomed  to  visit.  I 
told  him  of  the  childish  escapade.  He  smiled  and  said 
that  as  I  liked  the  book  so  well  it  should  be  mine.  He 
kept  his  word  and  soon  after  he  sent  it  to  me." 

Another  of  Mother  Teresa's  treasures  is  a  miniature 
painting  of  Saint  Mary  Magdalen,  given  to  Mother 
Teresa  by  Mother  Hardy  of  the  Religious  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  The  inscription  on  the  back  of  the 
painting  reads:  "This  picture  was  given  to  Venerable 
Mother  Mary  Teresa  by  Madame  Hardy,  Superior 
General  of  the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart  forty  years 
ago.  Our  departed  Mother  Teresa  always  kept  it  in 
her  cell  during  her  exile  in  Canada,  a  period  of  eighteen 
years.  On  returning  to  her  own  dear  Sisters  at  West 
Chester,  in  1885,  she  still  kept  it  with  her.  After  her 
death,  January  22,  1892,  it  was  sent  to  Mother  Mary 
Magdalen  of  Scranton,  who  died  April  13,  1899." 

In  the  same  letter  Mother  Teresa  speaks  of  a  com- 
munity custom,  that  of  drawing,  on  the  eve  of  Pentecost, 
dove-shaped  slips  of  paper  Inscribed  with  a  gift  and 
fruit  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  customary  for  one  of  the 
Sisters  to  draw  one  of  these  slips  for  the  absent,  so 
Sister  Genevieve  drew  for  Mother  Teresa.  Mother 
Teresa  was  gratified  to  learn  that  she  had  been  remem- 
bered in  the  community  drawing  and  sent  Sister  Gene- 
vieve a  pattern  of  the  dove  that  had  been  first  used  in 
the  community,  the  copy  of  which  had  been  given  to 
Mother  Teresa  by  the  Notre  Dame  Sisters. 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  123 

Further  in  her  letter,  Mother  Teresa  explained  the 
reason  for  the  placing  of  the  petition,  "Regina  sine  labe 
originale  concepta,"  near  the  beginning  of  the  Litany  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  as  a  community  custom.  In  one 
of  the  books  the  Redemptorists  had  given  her  the  peti- 
tion was  placed  at  the  beginning;  in  another,  toward 
the  end.  The  place  was  optional.  Father  Gaudet  told 
her.  The  petition  itself  did  not  originate  from  any 
decree  of  the  popes,  but  from  the  devotion  of  the 
bishops.  The  petition  was  used  for  a  very  long  time 
before  the  proclamation  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception.  "Knowing  as  we  do  the  great  devotion 
of  Saint  Alphonsus  to  our  Lady  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  we  are  not  surprised  that  he  placed  it  at 
the  very  beginning  of  the  Litany  and  that  is  where  we 
have  placed  it  since  the  beginning  of  the  institute." 

A  letter  written  on  New  Year's  Eve  is  very  sad  but 
not  without  a  glint  of  humor.  "All  around  me  the 
Sisters  are  receiving  messages  and  letters  from  dear 
ones.  It  makes  me  sad  to  think  how  far  I  am  from 
my  own.  My  joy  on  occasions  like  these  is  very  much 
like  that  of  the  children  of  Israel  when  in  captivity  at 
Babylon.  You  speak  of  meeting  me  in  eternity,  dear 
child.  It  is  very  good,  but  then  we  shall  all  be  absorbed 
in  God.  Our  thoughts  and  wishes  will  not  be  the  same 
as  they  are  here  in  this  vale  of  tears.  In  my  present 
feelings  I  believe  I  would  be  nearer  Heaven  if  I  were 
with  my  own.  It  may  be  an  illusion,  but  I  am  not  the 
only  one  who  has  cherished  such  illusions." 

Mother  Teresa  in  another  place  expresses  her  dis- 
appointment in  not  hearing  from  certain  Sisters  and 
then  in  a  more  hopeful  strain  she  concludes: 

"In  my  tribulations  I  try,  to  console  myself  as  the 
saintly  Fenelon  used  to  do  when  misfortunes  befell 


124  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

him.  He  comforted  himself  with  the  thought  that  it 
might  be  worse.  So  when  I  am  sad  and  dispirited  I 
console  myself  with  the  thought,  'How  much  worse  it 
would  be  for  me  if  I  did  not  hear  from  any  of  my 
Sisters.'  " 

When  notice  of  the  death  of  one  of  the  Sisters  was 
sent  to  her  she  replied  in  congratulation  to  the  com- 
munity in  having  a  proper  death  notice,  and  said: 
"How  intensely  I  wish  now  to  go  back  to  Scranton. 
I  would  like  to  help  toward  the  completion  of  the 
unfinished  institute.  I  cannot  do  anything  for  myself, 
but  disposed  as  you  and  Mother  Francis  are,  I  could 
suggest  many  things  that  would  be  of  use.  I  have 
closely  observed  things  here  and  I  know  that  I  could 
make  some  improvements.  I  like  to  see  that  the  initials 
J.  M.  J.  A.  T.  at  the  head  of  our  letters  and  C.  I.  M. 
after  the  signature  is  better  observed.  Some  write 
'Servant  of  Mary'  after  the  name.  We  ought  to  have 
uniformity,  and  the  Latin  C.  I.  M.  is  preferable." 

Mother  Teresa  sent  a  pattern  for  a  seal  for  the 
congregation,  expressing  a  wish  that  the  Latin  inscrip- 
tion, "Sorores,  Ancillae  Cordis  Mariae  Immaculatae"  be 
used  instead  of  the  English  translation.  She  also  gave 
instruction  about  a  book-mark  to  be  used  in  all  the 
convents  of  the  Immaculate  Heart. 

Mother  Teresa's  Return 

Better  days  were  about  to  dawn  for  Mother  Teresa. 
Since  Archbishop  Wood  had  passed  to  his  reward, 
Father  Gaudet  reasoned  that  Bishop  O'Hara's  objec- 
tion to  Mother  Teresa's  return  would  no  longer  hold. 
He  advised  Mother  Teresa  to  ask  Bishop  Duhamel  of 
Ottawa   to   intercede   for   her   with    Bishop   O'Hara. 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  125 

Bishop  Duhamel  was  familiar  with  Mother  Teresa's 
history  and  was  in  full  sympathy  with  her.  Accord- 
ingly, he  consented  to  undertake  this  good  office  for 
her.  Shortly  afterward  he  wrote  to  Bishop  O'Hara. 
The  Bishop  was  in  Europe  at  the  time  but  Very  Rever- 
end John  Finnen,  Vicar  General  to  the  Bishop, 
answered  the  letter.  Father  Finnen  assured  Bishop 
Duhamel  that  the  afifair  would  be  brought  to  Bishop 
O'Hara's  notice  just  as  soon  as  he  returned  home. 
Bishop  Duhamel  wrote  a  second  time,  and  inclosed 
with  his  letter  the  following  letter  to  Bishop  O'Hara 
from  Mother  Teresa,  which  she  had  written  at  the 
good  Bishop's  suggestion. 

Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara, 

Bishop  of  Scranton. 
My  Lord: 

Notwithstanding  my  unworthiness  and  the  many  dis- 
appointments I  have  met  with  I  now  address  you  with 
the  hope  of  interesting  your  Lordship  in  my  case, 
which  you  know  is  a  sad  one.  I  never  left  my  dear 
institution  in  heart,  never  joined  another  one,  but  have 
always  remained  what  I  was  then,  when  I  had  the 
misfortune  of  being  led  away  under  pressure  of  cir- 
cumstance. My  prayer  is  incessant  in  the  hope  that 
God  in  His  infinite  mercy  will  open  a  door  for  my 
return. 

My  days  are  full  of  bitterness  and  regret  for  the  rash 
step  I  took  in  going  away  from  my  Sisters.  It  was 
weakness  and  folly  on  my  part  rather  than  malice  that 
led  me  to  do  this.  I  am  assured,  however,  that  God  in 
His  mercy  has  pardoned  my  inconsideration  and  I 
implore  you  to  pardon  me  likewise. 

My  only  hope  now  and  my  only  happiness  lie  in 


126  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

your  hands.  Permit  me  then  to  end  my  days  in  the 
Sisterhood  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  This  privilege 
I  know  you  can  grant.  I  implore  it  of  your  charity. 
Do  not  for  the  sake  of  Him  Whose  representative  you 
are,  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  my  appeal.  Grant  me  the  happi- 
ness I  desire  and  my  gratitude  toward  you  will  be 
equal  to  my  joy,  which  will  be  as  boundless  as  are  now 
my  unhappiness  and  regret. 

Allow  me  to  say  that  I  am  confident  that  the  Sisters 
of  Scranton  will  gladly  welcome  me  back  among  them, 
should  I  obtain  your  Lordship's  permission. 

Hoping  that  you  will  deign  to  listen  favorably  to  my 
appeal  I  have  the  honor  to  be, 

Yours  most  humbly  and  respectfully  in  Christ, 
Sister  M.  Teresa,  C.  I.  M. 

Mother  Teresa's  petition  was  not  granted,  but  the 
fulfillment  of  her  hopes  was  nearer  than  she  imagined. 
One  day  Father  Gaudet  suggested  to  her  that  he  thought 
it  would  be  advisable  for  her  to  get  into  communication 
with  the  Redemptorists  in  Philadelphia.  She  replied 
that  she  knew  no  one  there.  Afterward  she  remem- 
bered that  some  years  before  she  had  written  to  the 
Redemptorists  in  Philadelphia  asking  to  be  received 
as  a  member  of  the  Archconfraternity  of  our  Lady  of 
Perpetual  Help.  Fortunately  she  had  kept  the  address 
of  the  director.  Reverend  F.  A.  Schniittigen,  C.  SS.  R. 
The  next  day  she  wrote  to  Father  Schniittigen  telling 
him  that  when  she  had  written  to  him  six  years  before 
to  be  admitted  into  the  Archconfraternity,  her  principal 
intention  was  a  favor  for  which  she  had  been  praying 
night  and  day  for  ten  years.  Then  she  told  him  her 
history.  Father  Schniittigen  sent  her  a  most  encourag- 
ing reply  and  assured  her  that  "if  it  will  be  possible  at 
any  time,  you  will  always  find  me  ready  to  help  you  to 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  127 

return  to  your  institute  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary." 

"Father  Schniittigen  continued  to  sympathize 
with  me,"  she  says  in  her  notes,  "and  wrote  to  me  as 
often  as  he  could  find  any  event  that  could  interest  me 
or  be  of  encouragement  to  me.  Once  he  informed  me 
that  it  was  rumored  in  Rome  that  Right  Reverend  F.  S. 
Chatard  would  be  appointed  Archbishop  of  Philadel- 
phia. I  was  pleased  to  hear  the  good  news,  Bishop 
Chatard  being  a  Baltimorian.  I  was  well  acquainted 
with  the  family;  his  grandfather  and  father  had  both 
been  my  physicians.  But  the  rumor  proved  to  be 
unfounded  and  time  appeared  long  with  the  expecta- 
tion of  the  arrival  of  a  successor  to  the  late  Archbishop 
Wood.  Finally  the  good  news  came  that  His  Holiness, 
the  Pope,  had  appointed  the  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Saint 
Louis,  Right  Reverend  Patrick  J.  Ryan,  D.D.,  Arch- 
bishop of  Philadelphia."  Archbishop  Ryan  took  pos- 
session of  the  Archdiocese  on  the  twenty-first  of  August, 
1884. 

"Shortly  afterward  I  received  a  note  from  Reverend 
Father  Schniittigen,"  continued  Mother  Teresa,  "say- 
ing: Today,  October  12th,  I  assisted  as  Deacon  at  a 
solemn  High  Mass  celebrated  by  the  Archbishop  in 
Saint  Peter's  Church.  After  Mass  I  asked  His  Grace 
for  a  personal  interview.  He  spoke  very  kindly  to  me 
and  told  me  when  I  could  see  him.  Some  day  this 
week,  perhaps  tomorrow,  I  am  to  wait  on  His  Grace 
and  plead  your  cause.  The  Archbishop  is  a  stranger  as 
yet  in  Philadelphia.  His  movements  are  slow  and 
prudent;  therefore,  he  may  delay  the  decisive  answer. 
But  having  introduced  the  subject  to  him,  I  shall 
endeavor  to  hasten  matters  as  much  as  prudence  will 
permit.'  " 
The  interview  was  all  that  could  be  desired.    Rever- 


128  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

end  Father  Gaudet  had  kindly  written  to  Father 
Schniittigen  concerning  Mother  Teresa  and  the  letter 
was  presented  to  the  Archbishop.  He  was  favorably 
impressed  and  told  Father  Schniittigen  that  he  would 
attend  to  the  afifair  later.  He  could  do  nothing  just  then 
as  he  was  preparing  to  attend  the  Council  in  Balti- 
more; but  on  his  return  Mother  Teresa  would  have 
every  consideration.  After  the  Plenary  Council  which 
was  held  in  November,  1884,  Archbishop  Ryan  went 
to  Toronto  to  attend  the  silver  jubilee  of  Archbishop 
Lynch's  episcopal  consecration,  December  8,  1884. 
Archbishop  Ryan  preached  the  jubilee  sermon.  On 
this  occasion  His  Grace  met  the  Most  Reverend  Arch- 
bishop Duhamel  of  Ottawa.  Archbishop  Duhamel 
made  an  appeal  to  Archbishop  Ryan  on  behalf  of 
Mother  Teresa.  Archbishop  Ryan  assured  His  Grace 
that  he  already  knew  about  Mother  Teresa's  case; 
that  he  himself  had  no  objection  to  her  return,  and  that 
he  would  soon  visit  West  Chester  to  speak  to  Mother 
Gonzaga,  the  superior,  about  it,  and  have  a  decision  on 
the  subject. 

"It  happened  that  before  the  Archbishop  had  time 
to  go  to  West  Chester  as  he  intended,  I  received  a  letter 
from  Mother  Gonzaga  saying  among  other  things:  'I 
have  been  unwilling  to  answer  your  letter  of  recent 
date  until  I  could  give  you  some  hope  of  your  and  my 
long  cherished  desire  for  your  return.  I  have  resolved 
to  plead  your  cause  quietly  as  my  own,  merely  asking 
the  Archbishop  for  the  privilege  of  sending  for  you.'" 

Mother  Teresa  writes  later:  "The  next  letter  I 
received  from  Mother  Gonzaga  was  as  follows  (Janu- 
ary 10,  1885)  :  'Having  written  to  our  Most  Reverend 
Archbishop  earnestly  pleading  for  permission  to  recall 
you  and  promising  to  assume  the  responsibility  of  the 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  129 

case,  His  Grace  has  by  letter  given  me  full  permission 
to  act.  I  am  preparing  to  effect  your  speedy  return  in 
the  most  quiet  manner  possible.  Would  Mother 
Superior  be  willing  to  procure  a  through  ticket  and 
provide  other  necessities  of  your  journey,  if  I  send  her 
on  your  arrival,  a  check  or  draft  for  the  amount 
expended?  Everything  must  be  pre-arranged  and 
understood  between  you  and  me  before  you  start,  for 
it  is  my  intention  either  to  meet  you  myself  or  send 
another  to  meet  you  at  some  point  on  the  road.  By 
what  route  will  you  travel?  Will  you  come  to  New 
York  City?  Please  make  these  inquiries  immediately 
and  send  me  correct  information. 

"  'How  wonderful  and  adorable  are  the  ways  of 
God!  Let  us  never  cease  praising  His  goodness  and 
mercy.' 

"After  the  reception  of  this  last  letter  I  began  in 
earnest  to  prepare  for  the  journey;  an  event  which  had 
been  so  long  in  contemplation  and  so  ardently  wished 
for,  could  brook  no  delay.  With  the  help  of  the  kind 
Sister  Demers,  procuratrice  of  the  good  Grey  Nuns, 
I  could  fulfill  all  Mother  Gonzaga's  directions,  and 
send  her  the  requested  information  with  regard  to  the 
route  and  the  place  of  meeting,  namely  the  convent  of 
the  Most  Holy  Redeemer,  173  East  Third  Street,  New 
York  City. 

"I  was  ready  to  leave  Ottawa  on  the  twentieth  of 
January.  On  the  preceding  evening  I  bade  farewell  to 
the  Community  Sisters.  Sisters  Demers  and  MacMil- 
lan  accompanied  me  part  of  the  journey,  and  I  arrived 
in  New  York  the  next  day  about  seven  o'clock.  I  drove 
to  the  Redemptorists  and  awaited  there  the  arrival  of 
Mother  Gonzaga  who  had  telegraphed  that  morning 
saying  she  was  coming.     She  reached  there  about  ten 


I30  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

o'clock  accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Zita.  It  was  a  great 
pleasure  for  me  to  meet  there  Reverend  Father  Schniit- 
tigen  and  to  see  him  for  the  first  time  though  I  had 
been  writing  to  him  for  a  number  of  months. 

"Mother  Gonzaga,  Sister  M.  Zita,  and  myself  took 
dinner  in  one  of  the  little  parlors  at  the  Fathers'.  After 
dinner  we  visited  the  Church  of  the  Most  Holy 
Redeemer.  When  it  was  time  for  the  train  to  Phila- 
delphia we  took  our  leave  with  grateful  thanks  to  the 
Redemptorists.  We  arrived  at  West  Chester  a  few 
minutes  before  the  evening  Angelus.  As  we  were 
expected  at  that  time  the  front  building  was  surrounded 
with  Sisters  to  welcome  us.  Amid  the  familiar  blue 
habits  I  felt  at  home  again. 

"My  first  sight  was  of  the  good  Sister  Ann,  though 
infirm,  coming  slowly  down  the  steps  to  meet  me.  My 
first  embrace  was  for  her  and  the  dear  Sister  M.  Aloy- 
sius,  both  links  with  the  olden  days  in  the  cradle  of  the 
institute,  Monroe,  Michigan.  After  the  first  welcome 
I  was  led  to  Mother's  room,  but  before  going  upstairs 
I  made  a  short  visit  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  the 
chapel,  the  place  that  I  always  had  the  intention  of 
going  to  first  on  arriving  in  my  long-absent  home." 

In  a  letter  to  Sister  M.  Genevieve  written  at  Villa 
Maria,  February  7,  1885,  she  says: 

"Your  kind  letter,  also  the  box  of  good  things  were 
received  yesterday.  Mother  had  a  little  feast  last 
evening.  Many  thanks  for  all.  Words  are  inadequate 
to  express  my  joy,  and  also  my  gratitude  to  our  dear 
Lord  for  His  great  mercies  to  me  in  restoring  me  again 
to  my  own.  I  am  so  happy  in  being  once  again  in  our 
beloved  Institute  so  dear  to  me,  and  which  I  never  left 
in  heart.  We  have  been  in  jubilation  here  ever  since 
my  arrival.    I  have  received  the  visits  of  several  mis- 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  131 

sionaries,  also  many  letters  and  presents.  Mother 
Superior  has  had  such  a  fine  cell  prepared  for  me  that 
when  taken  to  it  I  felt  surprised  and  confused.  Mother 
and  all  the  Sisters  overwhelm  me  with  kindness.  Every 
day  Mother  brings  me  something  new.  I  have  no 
opportunity  to  practise  poverty.  It  is  a  great  consola- 
tion for  me  to  find  everything  here  the  same  as  in  the 
beginning.  The  rules  are  strictly  observed  and  I  am 
edified  by  the  fervor  of  the  community.  The  Com- 
munity Manual  is  complete,  having  the  prayers  pre- 
scribed for  every  exercise;  also  the  office  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  and  the  office  for  the  dead.  I  like  it  very 
much.    You  ought  not  be  without  it  in  Scranton. 

"I  know  that  you  and  all  the  Sisters  in  Scranton  have 
prayed  hard  to  obtain  my  great  desire;  do  then  help 
me  in  returning  thanks  to  our  Heavenly  Father  for  all 
His  blessings.  We  can  now  expect  to  see  one  another  in 
this  life  at  some  future  time.  Please  thank  dear  Sister 
M.  Agatha  for  the  fine  book  she  sent  me  and  the  many 
welcomes  she  expressed.  Oh,  how  happy  I  will  be  to 
see  her  again.  I  have  received  many  letters  from  the 
dear  Sisters  in  Ottawa.  I  also  received  letters  from 
Bishop  Duhamel  and  Father  Gaudet.  The  morning 
I  left  Ottawa  I  received  Father  Gaudet's  blessing.  I 
asked  him  if  he  was  glad  I  was  going.  'Yes,'  he  said, 
'I  am  glad  you  are  going  home.'  On  thinking  of  past 
tribulations  I  can  hardly  realize  the  change  that  has 
taken  place.  How  grateful  I  feel  towards  all  those  who 
sympathized  in  my  afflictions  and  who  have  been  the 
means  of  restoring  me  to  my  beloved  community." 

Mother  Teresa  s  Last  Years 

For  seven  years  longer  Mother  Teresa  was  to  enjoy 


132  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  happiness  of  being  with  her  own.  During  that  time 
she  edified  her  Sisters  by  her  perfect  observance  of  the 
rule,  her  spirit  of  charity  and  obedience,  but  above  all 
by  her  ardent  love  of  holy  poverty.  This  spirit  of  pov- 
erty manifested  itself  in  the  perfect  observance  of  the 
vow.  She  was  scrupulously  exact  about  the  good  use 
of  time  and  though  her  age  prevented  her  from  taking 
part  in  the  more  laborious  work  of  the  community,  she 
was  never  idle.  She  was  a  fine  needlewoman  and  did 
exquisite  and  abundant  needlework  during  her  last  days. 
She  longed  to  visit  her  dear  Sisters  in  Scranton  but  was 
unable  to  travel  that  distance.  They  visited  her  from 
time  to  time  and  interchanged  letters  and  little  remem- 
brances till  the  end.  After  a  short  illness.  Mother 
Teresa  died  a  holy  death  on  the  twenty-second  of  Janu- 
ary, 1892.  She  was  grateful  to  the  last  for  God's  good- 
ness to  her  in  permitting  her  to  have  around  her  her 
own  dear  family  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  On  hear- 
ing of  her  death  Father  Gaudet  sent  the  following 
tribute  to  her  memory: 

University  of  Ottawa, 
Ottawa,  Canada,  January  31,  1892. 
Mother  Teresa  lived  a  very  edifying  life,  following 
the  rule,  all  the  exercises  of  the  Grey  Nun  as  faithfully 
as  possible;  charitable  and  kind  to  all  the  Sisters;  and 
what  was  admirable,  never  passing  any  uncharitable 
remarks  on  those  who  had  been  the  principal  cause  of 
her  trials.  She  never  murmured  but  accepted  all  such 
trials  and  difficulties  as  coming  from  the  hand  of  God 
for  the  expiation  of  her  sins,  as  she  used  to  say,  hoping 
that  this  merciful  Father  would  at  last  have  mercy  on 
her  and  even  grant  her  the  grace  of  re-entering  her 
dear  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  133 

in  order  that  she  might  have  the  consolation  of  dying 
among  her  dear  children  whom  she  so  tenderly  loved. 

During  the  eleven  years  that  I  was  her  spiritual 
director,  I  did  my  best  to  console  her,  to  maintain  her 
in  conformity  to  the  will  of  God,  often  repeating  to  her 
that  before  her  death  she  would  experience  how  good 
God  had  been  to  her  in  all  her  difficulties  and  trials. 
As  she  was  obedient  and  simple  as  a  child,  it  was  easy 
to  console  her.  Constarttly  thinking  of  her  Institute, 
she  was  anxious  to  have  the  rule  revised  by  one  of  the 
Redemptorist  Fathers,  a  friend  of  her  foundation. 
Many  times  I  told  her  to  have  patience  and  to  pray. 
In  the  meantime  I  told  her  she  would  do  well  to  write 
down  all  the  particulars  that  she  could  remember  about 
the  beginning  of  the  foundation  at  Monroe.  When  she 
left  Ottawa  to  join  again  her  dear  Institute  she  had  a 
book  full  of  notes  relating  to  the  foundation.  As  of  late 
years  your  Congregation  has  made  great  progress,  some- 
one will  feel  the  necessity  of  completing  her  work  about 
the  rules  according  to  the  wants  of  the  present  time. 
Mother  Teresa  will  have  her  part  in  the  merits  of 
the  good  work,  and  I  hope  she  will  be  considered  and  at 
all  times  called  the  true  foundress  and  first  Mother  of 
the  Institute. 

A.  Gaudet,  O.  M. 

P.S. — I  am  no  longer  the  Director  of  the  Grey  Nuns. 
About  a  year  ago  I  was  appointed  Director  of  the  Good 
Shepherd  Convent.  But  I  go  often  to  see  the  good  Grey 
Nuns.  They  promised  me  to  write  some  notes  about 
Mother  Teresa  during  the  time  she  spent  with  them. 
When  the  notes  are  ready  I  shall  send  them  to  you. 

The  following  was  written  by  the  Grey  Nuns  as  a 
tribute  to  the  Reverend  Mother  Teresa,  foundress  of 


134  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary: 

"The  bent  of  Mother  Teresa's  mind  seemed  to  be 
strongly  turned  toward  the  supernatural.  Whether  this 
was  an  innate  quality,  or,  as  is  often  the  case,  one 
acquired,  the  fact  remains  that  earthly  trials  and  tribu- 
lations served  but  to  detach,  elevate  and  purify  her, 
until  an  abundance  of  most  beautiful  virtues  came  forth 
as  an  aftermath  in  her  soul. 

"Her  faith  in  God  and  revelation  was  far  above  the 
ordinary.  Witness  her  tender  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  whether  in  her  prolonged  daily  prayers 
before  the  Tabernacle  or  in  her  persevering  love  of 
Holy  Communion,  or  in  what  is  perhaps,  the  touch- 
stone of  sanctity,  her  resignation  in  accepting  all  things, 
good  and  evil,  as  coming  from  the  hand  of  an  over- 
ruling Providence. 

"Her  obedience,  which  was  ever  a  source  of  edifica- 
tion to  our  Community,  had  likewise  the  same  secret 
spring,  faith.  She  absolutely  disregarded  the  human 
accidents  of  the  command,  only  seeing  therein  the 
principle  of  authority,  or,  as  she  was  wont  to  say,  with 
marked  emphasis,  the  Will  of  God, 

"During  the  first  years  of  her  sojourning  with  us  she 
offered  her  services  as  a  teacher;  and  owing  to  the 
small  number  of  teachers,  her  offer  was  readily 
accepted.  She  fulfilled  what  must  have  been  to  her 
the  extremely  onerous  duties  of  the  class-room  with  a 
willingness  and  a  conscientiousness  admirable  to  behold 
in  one  of  her  years  and  precedents.  Indeed,  her 
industry  at  all  times  excited  our  admiration.  Even 
when  advancing  years  might  have  claimed  for  her  rest 
and  recreation,  she  was  always  seen,  needle  in  hand, 
doing  what  she  was  able  in  the  way  of  supplying  scapu- 
lars and  Agnus  Dei's. 

"Her  comprehensive  interpretation  of  what  she  had 


MOTHER  M.  TERESA  135 

plighted  in  assuming  the  obligation  of  evangelical  pov- 
erty was  the  undoubted  inspiration  of  her  unflagging 
industry;  of  her  remarkable  detachment  of  mind  and 
heart  from  things  material  and  otherwise;  and  of  her 
well-known  readiness  in  the  observance  of  what  is 
known  in  religious  communities  as  'the  common  life.' 
She  delighted  in  taking  her  turn  with  the  youngest  in 
the  house  in  fulfilling  the  functions  of  the  reader,  and 
wonderfully  well  she  did  it.  Her  fine  clear  voice  and 
excellent  pronunciation  delighted  her  hearers. 

"She  was  endowed  by  nature  with  the  most  amiable 
disposition  and  childlike  simplicity  in  character.  Both 
served  her  in  good  stead,  buoying,  her  spirits  and  light- 
ening the  burden  of  the  loneliness  of  what  could  not 
be  otherwise  to  her  than  a  prolonged  exile.  Grateful 
as  she  was,  with  the  gratitude  of  a  refined,  sensitive  soul, 
she  could  not  wean  her  heart  from  the  children  of  her 
early  love.  Her  mind  was  constantly  reverting  to  them 
and  unbidden,  their  names  would  rise  to  her  lips.  She 
could  not  forget  them  and  she  would  not.  'Rachel-like, 
she  wept  for  unseen  faces  and  refused  to  be  comforted, 
because  they  were  not.'  No  inconsiderable  element  of 
her  grief  of  separation  was  her  undying  affection  and 
veneration  for  the  Redemptorist  Fathers  as  having 
been  the  founders  of  her  beloved  Congregation  and 
largely  the  shapers  of  its  destinies.  The  last  novena 
she  made  was  to  Venerable  Clement  Marie  Hofbauer. 

"Her  heart  was  ever  young.  The  youth  of  holiness 
is  perennial.  She  enjoyed  thoroughly  the  company  of 
the  younger  members  of  the  community,  being  fond 
of  grouping  them  around  her  for  interchange  of  agree- 
able repartee  and  sally  during  the  recreation  hours. 
She  always  received  them  with  a  gracious  smile  and  a 
word  of  welcome  that  invited  friendly  chat. 

"Kind  as  every  one  made  it  a  pleasing  duty  to  be  to 


136  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

her,  she  suffered  nevertheless,  and  not  a  little  from  the 
refinement  of  her  nature,  the  sensitiveness  of  her  own 
disposition,  and  the  radical  difference  in  her  surround- 
ings. But  all,  whether  the  inevitable  community  life 
friction  of  character  with  character,  or  the  unavoidable 
lack  of  congeniality,  temper  and  situation,  all  was  con- 
verted into  a  means  of  sanctification;  all  was  made  fine 
gold  in  the  crucible  of  her  inmost  feelings;  for  all  was 
accepted  and  borne  in  union  with  Christ — lonely,  suf- 
fering, expiating.  Her  life  with  its  bitter  trials,  her 
death  with  its  bright  promise,  have  been  to  us  emphatic 
confirmations  of  the  actuality  of  that  loveliness,  truth- 
fulness and  holiness  to  which  souls  attain  by  the  expand- 
ing of  their  faculties  in  the  atmosphere  of  strong  Chris- 
tian belief,  fervent  trust  and  ardent  love;  in  a  word,  of 
how  good  it  is  to  enter  into  the  light  through  darkness. 

"The  remembrance  of  her  life  in  our  midst  is  to  us 
a  testimony  of  truth,  and  an  incentive  to  good  and  con- 
sequently a  providential  grace.  She  brought  to  us  an 
inheritance  of  good  example  and  edification  with  which 
she  never  ceased  to  enrich  us,  adding  to  it,  we  feel  cer- 
tain the  interest  of  many  prayers  in  our  behalf. 

"That  no  joy  may  now  be  withheld  from  her  we  offer 
the  prayers  and  desires  of  our  hearts  for  her  to  Him 
Whose  common  cause  we  have  all  espoused;  to  Him  to 
Whose  love  we  have  dedicated  our  lives;  little  matters 
it  whether  spent  under  the  banner  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  or  in  the  shadow  of  the  Cross." 


VI.  MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH 

The  Creation  of  the  See  of  Scranton 

WHEN  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  were  called  by  the  Venerable  Bishop  Neu- 
mann to  open  a  mission  in  Pennsylvania,  the  Diocese 
of  Philadelphia,  over  which  he  presided,  was  one  of 
three  dioceses  which  embraced  the  whole  State  of 
Pennsylvania  and  part  of  the  State  of  Delaware.  The 
rapid  increase  in  immigration,  especially  to  the  anthra- 
cite coal  region,  caused  the  Holy  Father,  Pius  IX,  in 
1868  to  apportion  the  territory  of  Bishop  Wood, 
Bishop  Neumann's  successor,  into  several  dioceses; 
namely  Philadelphia,  Wilmington,  Harrisburg,  and 
Scranton. 

Right  Reverend  William  O'Hara,  who  was  vicar- 
general  of  the  Philadelphia  diocese,  was  appointed  first 
Bishop  of  Scranton.  Bishop  O'Hara  was  consecrated 
July  12,  1868.  On  September  12th  of  the  same  year 
he  was  solemnly  installed  as  Bishop  of  Scranton  in  the 
Church  of  Saint  Vincent  de  Paul,  now  the  Cathedral 
of  Saints  Peter  and  Paul,  with  Reverend  Moses  Whitty 
of  Scranton  and  Reverend  John  Finnen  of  Pittston  as 
his  vicars-general. 

Bishop  O'Hara  was  born  in  Derry,  Ireland,  in  1816, 
and  came  with  his  parents  to  Philadelphia  in  1820. 
After  the  completion  of  his  preliminary  education,  he 
was  sent  to  Georgetown  College.  Bishop  Kenrick  sent 
him  to  Rome,  to  complete  his  theological  studies,  where 

137 


138  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

he  was  ordained  in  1843  by  Cardinal  Franzoni  and 
received  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Divinity.  On  his 
return  to  Philadelphia  he  was  assigned  to  work  on  the 
missions  and  labored  for  some  years  in  the  territory 
that  was  to  be  the  scene  of  his  future  lifework  as  a 
Bishop.  Records  show  that  he  ministered  to  the  Catho- 
lics in  Wayne  County,  Honesdale  and  Pleasant  Mount. 
Later  he  was  made  President  of  Saint  Charles  Seminary 
and  also  served  on  the  faculty.  At  the  time  of  his  con- 
secration, he  was  pastor  of  Saint  Patrick's  Church, 
Philadelphia. 

The  newly  created  diocese  of  Scranton  comprised 
the  counties  of  Tioga,  Lycoming,  Bradford,  Sullivan, 
Wyoming,  Susquehanna,  Luzerne,  Pike,  Monroe  and 
Wayne.  In  all  that  vast  territory  there  were  but  nine 
Catholic  schools,  six  of  which  were  taught  by  lay 
teachers.  The  other  three.  Laurel  Hill  Academy, 
Saint  John's  Parochial  School,  Susquehanna,  and  Saint 
John's  Academy,  Pittston,  were  under  the  control  of 
the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary;  at  that 
time  the  only  religious  congregation  in  the  diocese. 

Bishop  O'Hara  was  in  full  accord  with  the  mind  of 
the  Church  regarding  the  necessity  of  Christian  educa- 
tion. He  had  brought  with  him  from  Philadelphia  the 
traditional  ideas  concerning  Catholic  schools,  and 
knew  from  practical  experience  in  the  diocese  from 
which  he  had  come  of  the  great  good  these  schools  were 
effecting.  He  was  not  long  in  his  new  diocese  until 
he  had  formulated  plans  concerning  a  system  of 
parochial  schools,  and  foreseeing  the  necessity  of  pro- 
viding religious  teachers,  he  resolved  to  make  a  founda- 
tion of  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  in 
his  own  diocese.  There  were  at  that  time  in  upper 
Pennsylvania  only  fifteen  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 


m 


RIGHT  REVEREND  WILLIAM  O'HARA 

First  Bishop  of  Scranton 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  139 

Heart,  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Philadelphia 
Mother  House,  then  located  at  Reading.  On  the  sixth 
of  August,  1871,  Bishop  O'Hara  assembled  those  fifteen 
Sisters  at  Laurel  Hill  Academy  and  conducted  for  them 
there  the  exercises  of  the  annual  retreat.  At  the  close 
of  the  retreat,  he  unfolded  to  them  his  plan  concerning 
a  new  foundation.  He  exhorted  them  to  take  up  the 
cross  of  separation  from  their  mother  house,  assuring 
them  that  God,  Who  is  ever  watchful  for  His  own 
would  repay  their  sacrifice  and  take  care  of  them.  At 
the  same  time,  he  left  the  choice  of  remaining  in  the 
new  foundation  or  returning  to  Reading,  to  the  indi- 
vidual Sisters.  Three  of  the  Sisters  elected  to  return. 
The  other  twelve  signified  to  the  Bishop  their  willing- 
ness to  remain  in  the  diocese  and  placed  themselves 
under  his  jurisdiction.  They  were  Sister  M.  Joseph, 
Sister  M.  Agatha,  Sister  M.  Henrietta,  Sister  M.  Bene- 
dict, Sister  M.  Genevieve,  Sister  M.  Xavier,  Sister  M. 
Rose,  Sister  M.  Francis,  Sister  M.  Anastasia,  Sister  M. 
Borgia,  Sister  M.  Hyacinth,  and  Sister  M.  Casimir. 
Laurel  Hill  Academy  was  made  a  temporary  mother 
house  and  novitiate.  Sister  M.  Joseph,  at  that  time 
superior  at  Pittston,  was  appointed  by  Bishop  O'Hara 
as  Mother  Superior  of  the  new  foundation. 

When  the  news  of  the  intended  foundation  reached 
the  mother  house  at  Reading,  it  made  a  forcible  appeal 
to  Sister  M.  Egidius,  who  had  done  pioneer  work  in 
Pittston.  Impelled  by  her  desire  to  continue  in  the 
kind  of  work  in  which  she  had  been  so  successful,  that 
of  sowing  the  seed  of  new  harvests,  she  made  applica- 
tion to  Bishop  Wood  for  permission  to  join  the  Scran- 
ton  foundation.  The  correspondence  is  interesting, 
showing  the  cordial  relations  between  Bishop  Wood 
and  Bishop  O'Hara  in  regard  to  the  new  foundation. 


140  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Convent  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
Reading,  ^M^Mj/  IS,  1871. 
Right  Reverend  Bishop, 

Respected  and  dear  Father'. 

For  some  time  past  I  have  felt  greatly  inclined  to 
ask  permission  to  go  to  Susquehanna  in  order  to  assist 
our  Sisters  in  the  schools,  which  are  very  large  there, 
and  Sisters  Genevieve  and  Benedict,  very  delicate.  But 
fearing  I  might  do  wrong  in  making  this  request,  I  hes- 
itated and  tried  to  banish  the  feeling.  As  our  annual 
retreat  approached,  the  desire  became  stronger  and 
I  concluded  to  open  my  heart  to  our  Director  and  be 
guided  entirely  by  his  advice.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
retreat  I  made  my  confession.  He  examined  me  closely 
as  to  my  reasons;  told  me  he  felt  I  was  justified  before 
God,  but  advised  me  to  wait  until  the  end  of  the  retreat 
before  making  up  my  mind.  Then  I  was  to  come  to 
him  again.  Yesterday  I  went  and  he  assured  me  he  felt 
my  desire  came  from  God.  He  advised  me  to  write  and 
ask  your  permission,  assuring  me  at  the  same  time  that 
you  would  not  hesitate  to  give  me  the  permission  when 
you  had  learned  my  reasons. 

So  now,  dear  Father,  in  all  obedience  and  humility, 
I  ask  you  if  I  may  go  to  assist  the  Sisters.  Will  you 
please  send  me  word  soon? 

Hoping  that  you  are  well  and  with  best  respects  I  am. 

Your  obedient  child. 
Sister  M.  Egidius,  C.I.M. 

Bishop  Wood's  answer  was  prompt  and  decisive: 

Sister  M.  Egidius, 

My  dear  Child: 

The  separation  of  the  Sisters  in  the  Scranton  Diocese 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  14.1 

from  our  communities  is  at  last  consummated.  They 
are  no  longer  under  my  jurisdiction.  Your  removal, 
therefore,  to  Susquehanna  is  impossible  unless  with  the 
concurrence  of  the  Bishop  of  Scranton,  of  the  superior 
in  the  other  diocese,  and  of  our  own  mother  superior 
and  the  members  of  her  council. 

Excuse  haste  and  brevity  and  believe  me  to  be 
Sincerely  yours  in  Christ, 
James  F.  Wood, 
August  18,  1871.  Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 

Sister  M.  Egidius  at  once  wrote  to  Bishop  O'Hara 
and  Mother  Joseph  and  received  the  following  replies: 

Sister  M.  Egidius, 
Dear  Sister: 

I  have  sent  your  application  to  Mother  Joseph  of 
Pittston.  She  will  reply  to  you  as  early  as  possible. 
As  far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  would  receive  you  without 
hesitation,  but  I  prefer  that  the  case  be  arranged 
according  to  your  rule. 

Yours  in  Christ, 
William  O'Hara, 

Bishop  of  Scranton. 

Sister  M.  Egidius, 
My  dear  Sister: 

I  received  a  note  from  Bishop  O'Hara  this  morning 
requesting  me  to  reply  to  your  letter  of  August  21st. 
Now,  dear  Sister,  I  am  not  going  to  hold  out  to  you 
any  inducements  to  come  north.  Our  life  here  for  some 
time  at  least  must  be  arduous  and  attended  with  many 
privations.  If  you  are  w^illing  to  come,  however,  under 
present  circumstances,  you  will  be  received  in  Pittston. 


142  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

But  your  services  may  be  more  needed  in  Susquehanna, 
where  you  may  possibly  be  sent  for  the  coming  year. 
With  much  love,  believe  me. 
Yours  sincerely  in  Christ, 
Sister  M.  Joseph,  C.  I.  M. 

Accompanying  Mother  Joseph's  letter  v^^as  the  final 
decision  from  Bishop  Wood: 

"We  hereby  give  an  obedience  to  Sister  M.  Egidius 
to  proceed  to  Pittston,  and  to  place  herself  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  of  Scran- 
ton,  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  Superior  having 
consented  to  receive  Sister  into  their  community;  the 
obedience  to  be  presented  to  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop." 

James  F.  Wood, 

August  25,  1871.  Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 

Sister  Egidius  was  accordingly  transferred  to  the 
Scranton  diocese  and  continued  there  her  valuable  work 
during  the  years  that  remained  to  her. 

At  the  close  of  the  retreat  Mother  Joseph  returned 
to  Pittston,  leaving  Mother  Anastasia  in  charge  at  Suf- 
quehanna.  The  Novitiate  was  opened  on  the  feast  of 
our  Lady's  Nativity,  September  8,  1871.  The  Sisters 
felt  that  our  Lady  smiled  auspiciously  on  the  under- 
taking, when  on  the  feast  itself  six  applicants  entered 
the  novitiate  and  began  their  term  of  postulancy.  The 
names  of  these  six  postulants,  the  first  to  be  recorded 
in  the  new  foundation,  were  Elizabeth  Jackson,  Tor- 
onto, Canada;  Mary  Ann  Philbin,  Pittston;  Ella 
Hickey,  Pittston;  Jane  McGovern,  Pleasant  Mount; 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  143 

Rose  Dougherty,  Philadelphia;  and  Jennie  Kearney, 
Pittston. 

In  October,  Sister  M.  Aloysius,  who  had  been 
received  at  Monroe  and  was  in  consequence  one  of  the 
first  members  of  the  congregation,  came  from  the 
mother  house  at  Reading  to  take  charge  of  the  novi- 
tiate. Her  coming  to  the  Scranton  Diocese  proved  to 
be  a  blessing  to  the  little  community,  and  especially  to 
the  novices.  She  was  an  exemplary  religious,  thor- 
oughly imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  congregation,  and 
familiar  with  its  traditions  and  customs.  The  lessons 
she  imparted  to  these  first  novices  of  the  new  founda- 
tion stamped  themselves  on  their  minds  and  hearts,  and 
the  training  then  given,  carrying  out  as  it  did  in  letter 
and  in  spirit  the  ideals  of  the  first  founders,  has  been 
handed  down  as  the  most  precious  heritage  of  the 
congregation. 

Sister  M.  Aloysius,  or  Mother  Aloysius  as  she  was 
familiarly  called,  was  known  in  the  world  as  Miss  Mary 
Ann  Walter.  Mother  Teresa  tells  us  in  her  notes 
that  Miss  Walter  was  the  first  German  to  enter  the 
order.  She  came  from  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  and  entered 
Saint  Mary's  at  Monroe  in  1853.  Sister  Aloysius  was 
the  seventh  member  of  the  newly-founded  congrega- 
tion. When  the  first  parochial  school  was  opened  in 
connection  with  Saint  Michael's  Church,  Monroe,  Sis- 
ter M.  Aloysius  was  placed  in  charge.  She  came  to 
Pennsylvania  with  Mother  Teresa,  and  labored  zeal- 
ously on  different  missions  throughout  the  State.  She 
remained  in  Scranton  as  Mistress  of  Novices  for  four 
years,  then  returned  to  the  Philadelphia  Diocese  and 
died  at  Villa  Maria,  February  15,  1895. 

Mother  Aloysius'  marked  characteristic  was  love  of 
rule  and  exact  obedience.    The  same  love  she  infused 


144  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

into  the  novices  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  trained 
by  her.  In  her  instructions  the  ''common  life"  was  her 
favorite  theme,  and  she  sought  to  correct  in  her  novices 
any  pecularity  of  character  that  might  prove  an 
obstacle  to  their  conforming  themselves  to  this  very 
essential  point  in  community  life.  She  also  tried  to 
cultivate  in  them  an  interior  spirit,  and  with  this  end 
in  view  taught  them  to  love  and  value  the  virtue  of 
silence,  often  saying  to  them,  "If  we  wish  our  Lord  to 
remain  with  us,  we  must  shut  the  door  to  other  com- 
pany." She  herself  never  seemed  to  be  distracted  from 
the  presence  of  Jesus  in  her  soul. 

It  was  not  Bishop  O'Hara's  intention  to  establish  the 
mother  house  and  novitiate  permanently  in  Susque- 
hanna, and  he  soon  turned  his  attention  to  the  work  of 
procuring  a  suitable  place  in  his  episcopal  city,  Scran- 
ton,  for  the  central  house  of  the  foundation.  When 
his  plan  was  announced  there  was  great  rejoicing 
among  the  people,  for  all  felt  that  the  coming  of  the 
Sisters  would  be  a  boon  to  the  children  of  the  city.  An 
institution  that  would  afford  them  a  Christian  educa- 
tion had  been  long  desired  by  the  good  Catholics  of 
the  town,  who,  with  their  inherent  Irish  love  of  learn- 
ing, had  attempted  several  times  to  provide  means  for 
Catholic  training.  In  1846  an  "Irish  schoolmaster" 
had  gathered  the  Catholic  youth  of  the  future  city  in 
Homeric  fashion  on  the  greensward  before  his  rude 
cabin  and  there,  under  the  shade  of  a  pine-tree  dis- 
coursed on  history,  geography,  or  religion.  Thus  the 
children,  in  the  contemplation  of  nature,  like  Arabs 
who  studied  the  stars  from  their  tents  under  the  great 
wide  sky  began  the  rudiments  of  their  education.  Later, 
in  1850,  a  school-house  of  rough  pine  logs  was  erected 
on   River   Street   between    the   present    Prospect   and 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  145 

Pittston  Avenues.  It  was  twenty  by  forty  feet,  and  it 
may  be  interesting  to  recall  that  this  humble  Catholic 
school  was  the  first  building  over  which  the  Stars  and 
Stripes  waved  in  Scranton. 

Saint  Cecilia  Academy 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop's  laudable  efifort  to  meet 
the  educational  needs  of  his  time  met  with  every  encour- 
agement and  the  work  was  pushed  forward  so  rapidly 
that  in  less  than  a  year  a  building,  combining  convent 
and  school,  was  finished.  It  was  erected  on  a  site  that 
had  been  a  marshy  hollow  but  later  was  filled  in  by  Mr. 
Sanderson,  who  occupied  it  in  1867.  Soon  after,  the 
land  passed  into  the  possession  of  Mr.  John  Clarke  of 
Susquehanna,  who  when  he  learned  that  the  Bishop 
wanted  the  place  for  a  convent,  sold  it  to  him  for  a 
trifle. 

The  building  was  a  two-story  frame  structure,  nearer 
to  Linden  Street  than  the  present  convent  which  is 
diagonally  opposite  the  Cathedral.  The  house  was 
opened  and  blessed  on  the  feast  of  the  Visitation,  July 
2,  1872,  and  named  Saint  Cecilia  Academy.  Mother 
Joseph  opened  the  house.  With  her  were  Sister  M. 
Hyacinth  as  Sister-assistant,  Sister  M.  Casimir  as 
bursar,  and  Sister  M.  Aloysius  as  mistress  of  novices, 
Sister  M.  Francis,  and  Sister  M.  Genevieve.  On  Sep- 
tember 8th,  the  feast  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  novitiate  was  transferred  from  Susque- 
hanna and  Saint  Cecilia's  became  the  mother  house 
and  novitiate  of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  of  Mary  in  the  Scranton  Diocese.  On  Sep- 
tember 26th  the  Academy  was  opened  as  a  resident  and 
day  school.     Saint  Cecilia's  Academy  enjoys  the  dis- 


146  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

tinction  of  being  the  first  school  founded  in  the  diocese 
of  Scranton  by  its  first  Bishop,  under  whose  direction 
and  encouragement  it  became  one  of  the  leading  educa- 
tional centres  of  the  state.  It  was  the  type  and  model 
for  the  other  foundations  which  followed. 

Before  the  transference  of  the  resident  school  from 
Saint  Cecilia's  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  the  former  num- 
bered among  its  patrons  and  alumni  many  prominent 
people  of  the  neighboring  states  as  well  as  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. Many  brilliant  men  and  women  fondly  recollect 
the  old  days  at  Saint  Cecilia's.  Many  of  their  children 
and  their  children's  children  have  in  their  turn  assem- 
bled on  the  old  back  porch  and  eagerly  awaited  their 
introduction  into  the  mysteries  of  the  first  day  at  school. 

Many  are  the  interesting  reminiscences  of  the  early 
days  at  Saint  Cecilia's.  None  are  more  charming  than 
the  memory  of  the  May  celebrations  held  long  ago  in 
the  Nay  Aug  Grove,  since  transformed  into  a  cultivated 
park.  But  the  grove  looked  more  pleasant  on  the  first 
May-day  than  the  park  has  ever  seemed  to  be.  No 
dignified  effort  can  ever  replace  in  the  hearts  of  the 
happy  children  who  were  there,  the  simple  image  of 
the  glens  and  wild  flowers,  sun  and  shadow,  and  the 
voices  of  birds  and  children,  carolling  the  May.  The 
privilege  of  queening  the  May  was  bestowed  on  Miss 
Julia  Philbin  of  Wilkes-Barre.  All  the  pomp  and 
pageantry  of  a  royal  coronation  was  right  royally  set 
forth.  In  the  retinue  of  the  court  as  maids  of  honor 
were  the  Misses  Nellie  O'Boyle,  Annie  Lewton,  Lizzie 
O'Hara  and  Mary  Baxter.  In  the  May  play  in  honor 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  each  child  symbolized  a  flower 
and  in  the  end  presented  a  blossom  like  herself,  weaving 
eglantine,  lily,  and  rose  into  a  garland  diadem  for  Our 
Lady,  Queen  of  the  May. 


xMOTHER  IVI.  JOSEPH 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  147 

The  account  of  the  first  closing  is  equally  lovely.  It 
took  place  at  Saint  Cecilia's  in  the  presence  of  Bishop 
O'Hara,  the  Sisters,  priests,  and  invited  guests.  The 
programme  was  a  long  one,  for  those  were  leisurely 
days  before  the  moving  picture  which  portrays  the 
drama  of  life  in  half  an  hour,  had  been  introduced. 
Two  hundred  and  fifty  students  all  daintily  gowned 
tripped  slowly  to  the  strains  of  a  grand  march  and  took 
their  places  row  after  row  upon  the  stage.  Then  the 
ensemble,  with  faces  wreathed  in  smiles,  bowed  grace- 
fully to  the  Bishop  and  their  guests.  Following  the 
welcome  song  and  a  beautiful  chorus  from  Donizetti 
was  the  coveted  crowning.  The  seniors  honored  were 
the  Misses  Philbin,  O'Hara,  Durkin,  O'Malley,  Lew- 
ton,  O'Boyle  and  Hussie,  and  the  Misses  Brennan, 
Baxter,  Sweeney,  Brainard,  Walsh,  Filan,  and  others 
of  the  Juniors.  Then  came  the  entertainment  of  which 
the  chef  d'oeuvre  was  a  juvenile  chorus  entitled,  "Oh, 
What  Is  This  World  Coming  To?"  by  a  hundred  or 
more  little  ones.  The  prevailing  fashions  of  the  period 
were  attacked  in  a  semi-solemn  manner,  that,  consider- 
ing the  age  of  the  satirists,  was  amusing  in  the  extreme. 

In  the  distribution  of  prizes  that  followed  the  enter- 
tainment, no  child  was  overlooked ;  every  one  of  the 
two  hundred  and  fifty  present  being  honored  for  her 
merit. 

The  account  concludes  as  follows: 

"The  exercises  spoke  in  terms  more  eloquent  than 
any  words  can  express  in  favor  of  this  excellent  institu- 
tion of  learning.  A  very  commendable  feature  of  the 
training  given  there  is  the  attention  directed  to  branches 
that  are  most  closely  akin  to  every  day  existence 
(domestic  science,  domestic  art,  and  plain  sewing) 
while  the  higher  branches  are  in  no  way  neglected.  For 


148  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

instance,  premiums  were  given  to  Misses  Julia  Philbin, 
Mary  Baxter,  Mary  Durkin,  Ella  Loftus,  Emma  Brain- 
ard,  and  Maggie  McAnary  for  plain  sewing,  and  to 
Miss  Julia  Philbin  for  domestic  economy. 

"The  premiums  were  distributed  by  the  Bishop, 
assisted  by  Father  McManus,  and  the  Lady  Superior 
Mother  M.  Joseph.  At  the  conclusion  Bishop  O'Hara 
expressed  his  satisfaction  and  complimented  the  stu- 
dents on  the  splendid  manner  in  which  they  had 
acquitted  themselves." 

Four  years  later  the  first  graduating  exercises  were 
held.  The  first  graduates  were  Miss  Julia  Philbin  of 
Wilkes-Barre,  Miss  Annie  Dunn  of  Towanda,  and  Miss 
Rea  of  Sugar  Notch.  Each  received  her  diploma  from 
the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  a  handsome  gold  medal 
suitably  engraved.  Bishop  O'Hara  always  kept  up  the 
practice  of  attending  the  commencement  exercises. 
So  faithful  was  he  to  this  laudable  custom  that  no 
commencement  programme  was  considered  complete 
without  a  song  of  welcome  and  an  address  to  our  Right 
Reverend  Bishop.  He  thus  came  to  know  the  children 
of  the  diocese,  and  for  them  it  was  the  proudest  and 
happiest  moment  of  their  lives  when,  at  the  end  of  a 
twelve-year  course,  they  received  from  the  hands  of 
their  dearly-loved  Bishop  the  coveted  diploma  of 
graduation. 

The  work  done  at  Saint  Cecilia's  soon  attracted  a 
large  number  of  students,  and  in  a  short  time  the  build- 
ing became  too  small.  As  early  as  1873  preparations 
were  made  for  enlargement.  A  campaign  to  collect 
funds  for  the  purpose  was  launched,  the  most  impor- 
tant event  of  which  was  the  opening  of  the  first  fair 
ever  held  in  Scranton  or  its  vicinity.  It  was  held  in 
the  old  Washington  Hall  and  was  looked  upon  as  a 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  149 

kind  of  "World's  Fair."  People  came  many  miles  to 
visit  it,  so  important  was  the  distinction  of  having  seen 
the  "Sisters'  Fair."  Protestants  joined  with  Catholics 
in  contributing  to  the  funds.  A  contest  for  a  sleigh 
netted  the  handsome  sum  of  twenty-five  thousand  dol- 
lars. The  contestants  were  three  Protestant  gentlemen, 
prominent  in  civic  affairs,  Messrs.  Halstead,  Scranton, 
and  Storrs.  A  memorable  contest  for  a  gold  chalice 
between  Fathers  Whitty  and  McManus  enlisted  the 
interest  of  Scranton's  foremost  citizens.  Father  Whitty 
won  the  contest,  and  a  committee  of  the  following 
gentlemen  made  the  presentation:  Mr.  Pierce,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Scranton  Trust  Company;  W.  W.  Winton, 
President  of  the  Second  National  Bank;  Dr.  Haggerty, 
M.  M.  Kearney,  B.  E.  Leonard,  Captain  Fitzgerald, 
P.  McCann,  T.  Quinnan,  M.  O'Boyle,  J.  Godwin,  F.  A. 
Beamish,  J.  J.  Maghran,  M.  J.  Walsh,  J.  Fenry,  ex- 
Mayor  Monies,  Reverend  J.  Loughran,  Reverend  N.  J. 
MacManus,  and  Honorable  Matthew  Loftus,  who  was 
at  that  time  Mayor  of  the  city.  Mayor  Loftus  was  the 
father  of  Sister  M.  Matthew.  The  presentation  address 
was  made  by  Dr.  Haggerty. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  felt  greatly  encouraged 
with  the  results  of  the  fair  and  at  once  began  the  work 
of  building.  In  May,  1874,  the  handsome  three-story 
brick  structure  with  Mansard  roof  was  completed. 
Before  turning  the  new  building  over  to  educational 
uses,  Bishop  O'Hara  decided  to  hold  there  a  retreat 
for  the  priests  of  the  diocese.  This  was  the  first 
retreat  for  priests  held  in  the  new  diocese.  There  were 
thirty-eight  in  attendance,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Right  Reverend  William  H.  Elder,  Bishop  of  Natchez. 

The  close  of  the  retreat  was  marked  by  a  very 
important  event,  the  consecration  of  the  diocese  to  the 


150  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  The  imposing  ceremonies  were 
conducted  in  the  Cathedral.  The  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  O'Hara  celebrated  the  pontifical  Mass.  The 
sermon,  a  memorable  one,  was  preached  by  Bishop 
Elder.  It  was  an  eloquent  tribute  to  the  love  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  and  the  revelation  of  that  love  in  these 
latter  days. 

The  first  reception  at  Saint  Cecilia's  took  place 
August  15,  1872.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  pre- 
sided at  the  ceremonies,  giving  the  white  veil  to  the 
following:  Miss  Bridget  Joyce  of  Pittston,  who  received 
the  name  in  religion  of  Sister  M.  Theresa;  Miss 
Frances  Rose  Hogan  of  Susquehanna,  Sister  M.  Ber- 
nardine;  Miss  Margaret  Flack  of  Philadelphia,  Sister 
M.  Seraphine;  Miss  Margaret  Leonard,  of  Ireland, 
Sister  M.  Ludwina;  Miss  Mary  Donnelly  of  Susque- 
hanna, Sister  Mary  Conception;  and  Miss  Bridget 
Maria  Kelly  of  New  York,  Sister  M.  Rosalia. 

In  August,  1874,  was  held  the  first  profession  of 
novices,  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  receiving  the  vows 
of  the  following:  Sister  M.  Magdalen,  Sister  M.  Lucy, 
Sister  M.  Pius,  Sister  M.  Boniface,  Sister  M.  Austin, 
and  Sister  M.  William.  The  following  postulants  were 
received  into  the  novitiate:  Miss  Catherine  Murphy  of 
Pittston  with  the  name  of  Sister  M.  Gregory;  Miss 
Anna  Hawley  of  St.  Joseph's,  Sister  M.  Leo;  and  Miss 
Brigid  Glynn  of  County  Clare,  Ireland,  Sister  M. 
Laurentia.  On  that  memorable  occasion  Reverend 
M.  E.  Dunn,  Reverend  P.  C.  Hurst,  and  Reverend 
Father  Cicatori,  the  first  Italian  priest  in  the  diocese, 
were  present. 

Sister  Mary  William's  oblation  by  her  holy  vows 
was  soon  to  be  completed.  God  called  this  chosen  soul 
to  Himself  on  the  fifth  of  November,  a  little  over  two 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  151 

months  after  her  solemn  profession.  Her  illness  was  of 
brief  duration,  and  the  certainty  of  its  fatal  termination 
was  a  great  grief  to  every  one  except  the  devoted  Sister 
herself.  She  rejoiced  in  the  thought  that  she  was  going 
to  God  in  the  first  fervor  of  her  holy  espousals.  She 
was  as  radiant  on  her  deathbed  as  she  had  been  on  the 
day  of  her  profession.  Her  death  made  a  profound 
impression  and  her  loss  was  keenly  felt,  for  she  had 
endeared  herself  to  all  by  her  generosity  of  soul.  Sis- 
ter Mary  William,  known  in  the  world  as  Jennie  Kear- 
ney, was  one  of  the  first  three  to  enter  from  Pittston 
where  the  Sisters  had  been  established  since  1864. 
Since  then  many  young  girls  from  that  city,  emulating 
her  example,  have  followed  her  to  the  convent. 

Two  years  later  the  shadow  of  the  Cross  again  fell 
on  the  little  community.  God  was  pleased  to  take  to 
Himself  two  religious  of  much  promise,  Sister  M. 
Celestine  Gorman  and  Sister  M.  Borgia  Matthews. 

Saint  Patrick's  Orphanage 

In  1875  Pope  Pius  IX  gladdened  the  hearts  of  the 
faithful  throughout  the  world  by  proclaiming  a  jubi- 
lee. Bishop  O'Hara  announced  the  proclamation  to 
the  different  parishes  of  his  diocese  in  May  of  the  same 
year.  In  his  pastoral  letter  he  stated  that  one  of  the 
conditions  laid  down  by  the  Holy  Father  was  alms- 
giving. The  Bishop  ordered  contribution  boxes  to  be 
placed  in  all  the  churches  and  urged  the  faithful  to 
give  according  to  their  means  as  he  intended  the  col- 
lection to  be  used  toward  the  erection  of  a  home  for 
the  orphans  of  the  diocese.  The  Bishop's  appeal  went 
to  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  met  with  a  generous 
response.     Very  Reverend   Moses  Whitty  was  made 


152  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

treasurer  of  the  fund.  A  board  of  directors  was  organ- 
ized, and  an  application  for  a  charter  for  the  new 
institution  was  made  before  Judge  Handley  of  the 
Luzerne  County  Court,  October  4,  1875.  D.  W.  Con- 
nelly, Esq.,  made  the  application  and  the  following 
directors  appeared  with  him  before  the  court:  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara,  Very  Reverend  Moses 
Whitty,  Michael  O'Boyle,  John  O'Hara  of  Scranton; 
Reverend  P.  C.  Nagle,  J.  F.  Helfrich,  and  R.  F.  Walsh 
of  Wilkes-Barre;  Very  Reverend  John  Finnen,  V.G., 
and  James  Walsh  of  Pittston,  and  Patrick  Kearney  of 
Archbald.  The  application  was  favorably  received, 
and  three  weeks  later,  on  October  26th,  the  charter  was 
granted.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  purchased  the 
Kingsley  property  on  Jackson  Street  and  Lincoln 
Avenue,  in  the  same  block  as  Saint  Patrick's  Church, 
and  erected  a  three-story  frame  building.  On  the  lower 
floor  were  the  dining-room  and  recreation  rooms;  on 
the  second  floor  were  the  class  rooms,  and  on  the  third 
floor  the  sleeping  apartments.  Mother  Anastasia  was 
placed  in  charge. 

No  better  choice  could  have  been  made  for  the 
Superior  than  the  gentle  Mother  Anastasia.  She  had 
entered  the  Congregation  at  Reading  and  since  her 
entrance  had  held  many  responsible  positions  in  the 
community.  But  her  work  of  predilection  was  the  care 
of  orphans.  In  her  the  little  ones  found  all  the  sym- 
pathy, love,  and  devotedness  of  a  true  mother.  In 
return  she  was  greatly  beloved  by  them  and  never  for- 
gotten for  her  kindness.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
spoke  of  meeting  in  a  distant  city  two  young  men  who 
had  been  "her  boys."  Their  first  words  of  greeting  to 
the  Bishop  were:  "How  is  Mother  Anastasia?" 

Mother   Anastasia,   known    in   the   world    as    Miss 


Saint  Patrick 
Orphanage, 

4       West  Scranton.  Pjl^H 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  153 

Catherine  Hannigan,  was  born  at  Silver  Lake,  Susque- 
hanna County.  Like  many  other  families  in  that  sanc- 
tified region  of  the  pioneer  priest,  Father  O'Reilly, 
the  Hannigan  family  was  rich  in  vocations.  Mother 
Anastasia's  two  sisters,  Mother  Ambrose  and  Mother 
Magdalen,  also  entered  the  Congregation  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Heart  but  remained  in  the  Philadelphia  Diocese. 
At  the  time  of  the  separation  Mother  Anastasia  was 
superior  at  Laurel  Hill  Academy.  Naturally  she 
would  have  preferred  to  remain  in  the  Philadelphia 
Diocese  with  her  sisters.  In  her  perplexity  she  asked 
the  advice  of  Father  O'Reilly.  His  reply  was  char- 
acteristic: "Mother  Anastasia,  remain  where  the  Lord 
has  placed  you."  She  remained  and  never  regretted  her 
choice.  God  blessed  her  work  and  sent  her  the  grace 
of  a  long  and  painful  illness,  which  she  endured  with 
the  spirit  of  a  martyr.  Her  holy  death  occurred  on 
Februarys,  1891. 

The  Novitiate  Is  Removed  to  Saint  Rose's 

The  history  of  the  new  mother  house  is  an  unbroken 
record  of  faithful  service  and  prosperity.  It  was 
threatened  with  destruction  on  one  occasion,  however, 
when  fire  broke  out,  of  unknown  origin.  It  was  the 
eve  of  the  feast  of  Saint  Joseph  in  1876,  a  bitter,  cold 
night  on  which  the  firemen  who  responded  to  the  alarm 
immediately  were  coated  with  ice  from  head  to  foot. 
The  old  frame  building  was  totally  destroyed,  but  the 
firemen  succeeded  in  saving  the  new  building  and  when 
their  work  was  accomplished.  Mother  Joseph  invited 
them  to  the  convent  where  hot  coffee  and  cake  were 
served  to  them  by  the  Sisters. 

The  damaged  building  was  repaired,  and  in   1885 


154  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

extended  by  new  additions  to  the  south  end,  practically 
as  it  stands  today.  In  1887  Saint  Cecilia's  was  so  well 
established  that  it  has  met  fully  the  demands  made 
upon  it  up  to  the  present  time. 

It  was  soon  found  that  it  would  not  serve  very  long 
as  a  mother  house  and  novitiate  on  account  of  its  too 
central  location  in  the  city.  Bishop  O'Hara  accord- 
ingly advised  Mother  Joseph  and  her  councillors  to 
look  for  a  place  more  remote  that  could  be  used  for  a 
novitiate.  With  his  concurrence  the  Brennan  estate  in 
Carbondale  was  secured.  It  had  been  the  home  of 
Captain  and  Mrs.  William  Brennan  and  their  sons, 
Reverend  Lawrence  Brennan  and  Reverend  Daniel 
Brennan.  The  house  was  a  large  and  commodious  one, 
built  on  the  top  of  a  gently  sloping  hill  in  the  suburb 
of  Carbondale.  It  was  surrounded  by  spacious  lawns, 
an  orchard,  and  a  vegetable  garden.  Between  the  house 
and  the  main  road  there  was  a  grove  of  pine  trees 
enclosed  by  a  stone  wall  which  afforded  the  seclusion 
and  solitude  so  necessary  to  a  novitiate.  On  August  30, 
1876,  the  novitiate  was  transferred  to  Carbondale. 
The  convent  was  named  in  honor  of  America's  first 
canonized  saint.  Rose  of  Lima,  who  was  also  the  patron 
of  the  parish.  An  academy  for  day  students  was 
opened  at  Saint  Rose's  in  September. 

No  one  was  more  pleased  with  the  new  Saint  Rose's 
than  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  himself,  who  had  been 
the  first  to  advise  its  acquisition.  He  was  a  generous 
benefactor  and  enriched  the  house  and  grounds  with 
many  gifts.  Two  beautiful  grottoes  were  erected  on 
the  grounds  in  which  were  placed  statues  of  our  Lady 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception  and  Saint  Joseph. 
These  two  grottoes  were  favorite  places  of  devotion, 
that  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  holding  a  cherished 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  155 

place  in  the  sacred  memories  that  cluster  round  this 
loved  novitiate  home.  It  was  the  custom  for  the  novices 
to  assemble  every  evening  after  supper  on  the  porch  in 
front  of  the  grotto  and  there  sing  their  evening  hymn 
to  the  Immaculate  Mother.  The  white-veiled  group 
made  an  impressive  picture  at  the  close  of  day  as  they 
raised  their  hearts  in  tuneful  praise  to  her  who  had 
gathered  them  in  the  springtime  of  life  to  her  Immacu- 
late Heart.  Who  that  has  witnessed  a  May  Crowning 
at  Saint  Rose's  can  ever  forget  it?  Or  the  simplicity 
of  the  feast  of  Holy  Innocents  at  which  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  never  failed  to  preside?  He  was 
likewise  present  at  the  ceremonies  of  reception  and 
profession.  The  kindly  addresses  he  made  on  those 
occasions  are  treasured  in  the  hearts  of  the  Sisters  who 
were  privileged  to  receive  from  his  hands  the  holy 
habit  of  religion,  or  the  symbols  of  their  holy  profession 
of  vows. 

The  novitiate  was  fortunate,  too,  in  its  spiritual 
directors.  Father  Carew  and  Right  Reverend  Mon- 
signor  Coffey,  V.  G.  Father  Carew  was  pastor  at  Saint 
Rose's  at  the  time  the  novitiate  was  transferred.  Mon- 
signor  Coffey  succeeded  him,  and  later  when  he  suc- 
ceeded Very  Reverend  Father  Finnen  as  Ecclesiastical 
Superior,  the  welfare  of  the  community  became  dearer 
to  his  heart.  The  spiritual  benefits  he  provided  for  the 
novitiate  were  many — daily  Mass,  Benediction, 
spiritual  retreats,  and  conferences.  He  promoted  the 
novitiate  studies,  and  for  many  years  conducted  classes 
in  French.  He  organized  an  orchestra  among  the 
novices  which  provided  the  entertainment  of  feast  days. 
Christmas,  the  most  joyful  of  novitiate  feasts,  was  a 
memorable  day  and  the  beautiful  Christmas  Crib 
which  adorns  the  novitiate,  was  Father  Coffey's  gift 


156  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  devotion  to  the  Infant  Jesus,  the  model  of  novices. 
Later,  when  the  novices  were  removed  from  his  special 
care  he  continued  to  be  present  every  Christmas  at  the 
celebration  of  the  festival  by  the  novices. 

In  a  few  years  the  novitiate  building  was  too  small, 
even  with  all  possible  additions.  In  1886  a  new  build- 
ing was  erected  entirely  separate  from  the  novitiate, 
for  school  purposes.  The  entire  cost  of  the  building 
was  borne  by  Mr.  David  Jackson  of  Toronto,  brother 
of  Mother  Mary,  who  was  superior  at  Saint  Rose's  at 
that  time.  This  afforded  relief  for  a  time,  but  the 
convent  was  still  too  small  to  accommodate  all  the  Sis- 
ters w^ho  came  home  during  the  summer  for  retreat. 
Again  it  was  decided  to  build,  this  time  on  a  larger 
scale,  and  the  extra  room  thus  provided  met  the  needs 
of  the  community  till  1902  when  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
was  erected.  The  work  of  extending  Saint  Rose's  was 
begun  in  1893.  The  additions  comprised  a  chapel, 
sacristies,  infirmary,  art  room,  dormitories,  a  novitiate 
community  room,  music  rooms,  clothes  rooms,  bath 
rooms,  and  laundry.  The  old  apartments  also  were 
thoroughly  renovated. 

When  the  new  mother  house  was  opened,  the  novi- 
tiate was  transferred  there,  and  Saint  Rose's  was  made 
a  resident  school  for  boys  under  fourteen  years  of  age. 
In  1915,  Monsignor  Coffey  had  the  Academy  remod- 
elled. New  wings  were  built  and  new  laboratories 
installed.  Today  Saint  Rose's  is  a  fully  equipped  high 
school  accredited  by  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau  of 
Professional  Education. 

For  over  twenty-five  years  Saint  Rose's  had  served 
as  the  novitiate,  and  during  that  time  more  than  one- 
half  the  present  community  had  been  trained  in  the 
religious  life  within  its  sacred  walls.     To  them  the 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  1^7 

memories  that  cluster  round  "sweet  Santa  Rosa"  are 
precious  ones.  There  they  entered  as  postulants, 
rejoicing  in  the  fulfillment  of  their  hopes,  yet  with 
hearts  saddened  by  the  pain  of  parting  from  home  and 
dear  ones.  There  they  found  the  warm  and  true  and 
tender  welcome  and  experienced  the  peace  which  is  the 
first  fruit  of  the  hundred-fold  that  God  has  promised 
to  those  who  leave  all  to  follow  Him.  There  they  took 
their  first  steps  in  the  paths  of  religious  perfection. 
In  that  peaceful  cloister  they  spent  the  beautiful  spring- 
tide of  life  when  hope  runs  high  and  nothing  seems 
too  hard  or  difficult  for  those  favored  ones  whom  the 
Lord  has  called  to  dwell  with  Him  apart.  There  were 
formed  the  sacred  bonds  of  friendship  in  Jesus  among 
those  who  had  been  hitherto  strangers  to  one  another; 
there  they  had  been  made  one  family  in  the  service  of 
Mary  Immaculate,  their  loved  Mother.  Many  of  Saint 
Rose's  novices  have  attained  to  the  silver  crowning,  and 
amidst  their  jubilation,  smiles  and  tears  have  inter- 
mingled as  the  singing  of  "My  Old  Novitiate  Home" 
recalled  the  olden  days;  the  morning  Sacrifice  in  the 
hallowed  chapel,  the  visit  to  the  Crib,  the  peaceful 
hours  of  study  in  the  old  novitiate,  the  light-hearted 
laughter  of  the  recreation  hours,  the  evening  hymn  at 
our  Lady's  shrine,  the  night  prayer,  and  the  last  visit 
of  the  day  to  the  hidden  God  in  the  Tabernacle. 

There  are  many  ties  that  bind  the  old  novice  to  the 
new,  but  one  of  the  most  beautiful  among  them  is  the 
singing  of  the  reception  day  hymn,  composed  by  a 
novice  of  old  Saint  Rose's,  Sister  M.  Germaine,  and  set 
to  music  by  another  novice  of  Saint  Rose's,  Sister  M. 
Pancratius.  Every  novice  since  then  has  been  invested 
in  the  holy  habit  during  the  singing  by  the  Sisters'  choir 
of  the  beautiful  words  of  the  hymn  entitled  "Chosen." 


158  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Chosen,  chosen,  God's  beloved, 

Happy,  blessed  is  thy  lot; 
Earth  forgetting,  joys  renounced, 

By  the  world  unknown,  forgot. 
Pure  the  heart  that  answers  Jesus, 

"Take  thy  cross  and  follow  Me," 
Happy  soul  that  hears  Him  say, 

"Daughter,  I  have  chosen  thee." 

Wilt  thou  give  thy  heart? 
Wilt  thou  give  thy  heart? 
In  the  lone  and  tempted  hour. 
Daughter,  wilt  thou  give  thy  heart? 

"Canst  thou  leave  thy  home.  My  child? 

And  for  Me  thy  friends  forsake? 
Courage,  for  My  Holy  Love 

Will  thy  spirit  satiate. 
Tore  Mine  Altar  wilt  thou  stay. 

Like   an    incense-breathing    flower. 
Tarry  while  the  world  forgets. 

Watch  with  Me  the  silent  hour. 

"Take  the  Cross,  espousal  gift. 

As  a  sign  of  union  blest. 
And  when  weary,  come,  My  dove, 

I  will  soothe  thee,  be  thy  rest. 
When  thy  life  shall  be  no  more. 

And  the  Cross  fore'er  laid  down. 
Will  I  wreathe  thy  virgin  brow 

With  the  lily's  fadeless  crown." 

Saint  Rose's  had  not  been  opened  long  when  the 
shadow  of  the  Cross  fell  over  the  little  community 
and  Sister  M.  Egidius  was  called  to  her  heavenly  home. 
Sister  Egidius  was  Miss  Eleanor  Flanaghan  of  New 
York  City,  and,  before  her  entrance,  principal  of  one 
of  the  New  York  City  schools.     She  was  highly  edu- 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  159 

cated  when  she  entered  the  community  at  Monroe, 
Michigan,  in  1856.  When  the  new  mission  was  opened 
in  Lebanon,  Sister  Egidius  was  appointed  superior 
there.  She  also  held  the  office  of  Sister-assistant  for 
some  years.  Her  early  labors  at  Saint  Joseph's,  Read- 
ing, Pittston,  and  other  places  have  already  been 
referred  to.  Saint  Rose's  was  the  scene  of  her  last 
labors. 

Sister  Egidius  was  one  of  nature's  noblewomen. 
Nobility  of  soul  was  stamped  on  her  countenance.  Her 
broad  sympathy  was  a  magnetic  force,  attracting  trust 
and  confidence  which  she  never  violated.  Sisters  and 
pupils  opened  their  hearts  to  her.  At  her  death  the 
following  tribute  appeared  in  the  daily  papers: 

"During  the  four  years  which  Sister  Egidius  passed 
at  Saint  John's  Academy,  Pittston,  she  became  well- 
known  and  deeply  loved  even  by  those  not  of  her  own 
faith.  She  was  possessed  of  unusual  strength  and  love- 
liness of  character;  of  ripened  judgment,  of  broad 
Christian  sympathies,  which  went  out  to  all,  of  what- 
ever profession,  who  knew  and  loved  her  Master.  Her 
deep  piety  and  charity  for  such  as  had  gone  astray 
from  the  paths  of  religion  and  virtue,  the  unresting 
earnestness  and  devotion  with  which  she  sought  to  win 
them  back,  proved  how  profoundly  she  had  learned  her 
lessons  in  the  school  of  Christ.  In  the  Academy  she 
was  an  indefatigable  and  successful  teacher.  There 
are  few  Catholic  families  in  this  town  who  are  not  her 
sincerest  mourners.  On  account  of  her  position  her 
influence  was  most  widely  exercised  over  young  girls, 
but  at  least  four  young  men  who  are  doing  earnest  work 
in  the  Order  of  the  Christian  Brothers,  owe  to  her, 
under  God,  their  vocations  and  encouragement.  Others, 
not  a  few  in  active  business  life,  testify  to  the  aid  which 


i6o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

her  counsels  and  high  standard  of  Christian  character 
has  been  to  them. 

"The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed,  and  when  one 
who,  in  such  an  unobtrusive  manner,  has  wrought  such 
a  good  work  is  called  from  us  let  us  pause  for  a  moment 
and  thank  God  for  the  work  and  the  memory." 

The  Death  of  Father  O'Reilly 

Shortly  after  the  transfer  of  the  mother  house  from 
Susquehanna  to  Scranton,  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  was  called  on  to  mourn  the  loss  of 
the  devoted  priest  who  had  made  for  them  the  first 
foundation  in  Pennsylvania,  and  who  had  been  to  them 
a  kind  father  and  loyal  friend.  Reverend  John  Vincent 
O'Reilly.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Father  O'Reilly 
had  been  made  resident  pastor  of  Susquehanna  about 
three  years  before  the  burning  of  Saint  Joseph's  Col- 
lege. While  he  still  retained  supervision  over  the  vast 
territory  he  had  evangelized,  others  were  reaping  the 
spiritual  harvest  that  he  had  sown,  and  the  fruits  that  he 
had  gathered  together  at  the  cost  of  much  toil  and 
sacrifice  were  being  zealously  garnered  by  many  others 
whom  the  Lord  had  sent  into  the  vineyard. 

But  the  spirit  of  the  missionary  animated  him  and, 
at  times,  he  longed  to  go  again  in  quest  of  souls.  He 
used  to  say,  'T  feel  like  a  caged  eagle  and  I  close  my 
eyes  and  wander  in  spirit  over  the  mountains  of  Tioga, 
Bradford,  Wyoming,  and  Susquehanna  counties." 

As  pastor  of  Susquehanna,  he  displayed  the  same 
indomitable  spirit  that  characterized  him  as  a  mission- 
ary. He  was  all  things  to  all  men.  Nothing  that 
touched  the  interests  of  the  people  was  a  matter  of 
indifiference  to  him.    He  soon  became  a  power  in  Sus- 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  i6i 

quehanna,  and  effected  an  untold  amount  of  good, 
especially  among  the  employees  of  the  Erie  shops,  the 
chief  industry  at  that  time  in  Susquehanna.  It  was  not 
long  until  the  officials  of  the  company  realized  the  good 
work  that  was  being  accomplished  by  Father  O'Reilly 
in  the  cause  of  law,  order,  and  good  citizenship.  To 
the  Sisters,  he  proved  himself  ever  the  same  devoted 
and  wise  counselor. 

On  the  morning  of  his  tragic  death,  he  had  said 
Mass,  according  to  his  custom,  in  the  convent  chapel. 
He  seemed  abstracted  and  lingered  longer  than  usual 
at  the  different  parts  of  the  Mass.  Afterwards  he 
remarked  to  the  Sister  who  had  served  him,  that  he 
seemed  to  see  someone  beckoning  him  to  follow  into  a 
strange  and  foreign  land.  He  thought  it  might  be  a 
premonition  of  his  death  and  that  they  would  not  see 
him  again.  That  day  he  went  to  Great  Bend  on  an 
errand  of  mercy.  On  his  return,  as  he  was  alighting 
from  the  train  he  saw  an  engine  bearing  down  on  two 
women  passengers  who  were  crossing  the  track  to  get 
to  the  station.  Realizing  their  danger,  he  endeavored 
to  save  them.  He  succeeded  at  the  cost  of  his  own  life. 
The  news  of  his  death  caused  profound  sorrow  through- 
out the  diocese,  but  especially  in  Susquehanna.  Strong 
men  wept  like  children  as  they  passed  around  his  bier 
on  the  evening  before  the  funeral.  Bishop  O'Hara  was 
celebrant  of  the  funeral  Mass.  The  other  officers  were : 
Father  McManus  of  Genesee,  deacon;  and  Father 
Hourigan  of  Binghamton,  sub-deacon.  Bishop  O'Hara 
preached  an  eloquent  funeral  sermon. 

Father  O'Reilly  was  born  in  Drumhalry,  County 
Longford,  Ireland,  October  20,  1796.  There  is  very 
little  known  of  his  early  life  except  that  he  read  classics 
with    Professor    Matthew    Sheridan    of    Killishandia, 


1 62  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

County  Cavan,  Ireland,  in  1809.  While  still  a  young 
man  he  came  to  this  country,  and  finished  his  education 
with  the  priests  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Missions  of 
Carondelet,  Missouri.  He  was  ordained  in  Philadel- 
phia by  Bishop  Kenrick,  Sunday,  September  23,  1838. 
It  was  on  that  occasion  that  Bishop  Kenrick  pronounced 
him  "a  true  Israelite  in  whom  there  is  no  guile." 

Shortly  after  his  ordination  Father  O'Reilly  was 
given  charge  of  the  territory  that  embraced  northeast- 
ern Pennsylvania  and  southern  New  York,  where  for 
nearly  forty  years  he  brought  the  tidings  of  joy,  peace 
and  consolation,  verifying  to  the  letter  the  saying  of  the 
royal  Psalmist:  "How  beautiful  on  the  mountains  are 
the  feet  of  Him  who  bringeth  tidings  of  salvation." 
There  were  very  few  roads  in  those  early  days  and 
those  few  were  almost  impassable  at  certain  seasons  of 
the  year.  Father  O'Reilly  traversed  the  immense  dis- 
tance on  horseback.  He  suffered  privations  of  every 
kind — hunger,  thirst,  weariness,  often  finding  himself 
alone  in  the  forest  at  night,  not  having  whereon  to  lay 
his  head,  thankful,  if  at  times  he  could  obtain  a  night's 
rest  in  the  lowly  cabin  of  the  woodsman. 

He  made  his  headquarters  at  Saint  Joseph's,  which 
he  named  for  his  favorite  saint.  There  was  no  church 
in  Saint  Joseph's  when  Father  O'Reilly  went  there. 
Mass  was  said  in  the  home  of  Michael  Donnelly,  one 
of  the  first  settlers  in  Choconut  Township.  Michael 
Donnelly  was  a  bridge-builder  whom  Father  O'Reilly 
had  met  on  one  of  his  missionary  expeditions  and  pre- 
vailed upon  to  settle  at  Saint  Joseph's.  He  was  a  man 
of  means  and  he  erected  a  home  which  came  to  be 
familiarly  designated  as  "the  red  house  under  the  hill." 
It  was  renowned,  even  in  Ireland,  for  the  hospitality 
extended  to  Irish  immigrants  of  the  famine  in  1847, 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  163 

and  was  known  there  as  "The  Castle  Garden  of  Sus- 
quehanna County."  The  blessing  of  God  rested  upon 
this  house.  Michael  Donnelly  prospered  and  many  of 
his  descendants  were  called  to  serve  God  in  holy 
religion. 

Soon  after  Father  O'Reilly's  arrival,  his  brother 
Terence  came  to  Saint  Joseph's  to  settle.  Father 
O'Reilly  lived  with  his  brother  for  a  time  and  said 
Mass  in  his  home.  When  the  good  Father  happened 
to  be  absent  on  Sundays  and  holy  days  on  distant  mis- 
sions, his  people  assembled  at  Terence  O'Reilly's  house 
where  they  recited  the  Rosary  and  made  the  stations 
of  the  Cross.  This  house  too,  was  blessed.  Four  of 
its  sons  became  priests,  Reverend  Michael  O'Reilly, 
pastor  of  Danville,  Pennsylvania;  Reverend  John 
O'Reilly  of  Marietta,  Pennsylvania;  Reverend  James 
O'Reilly  of  the  Nativity  Parish,  Scranton,  Pennsyl- 
vania; and  Reverend  Edward  O'Reilly  of  South  Wav- 
erly,  Pennsylvania.  All  were  zealous  and  devoted 
laborers  like  their  distinguished  uncle. 

Father  O'Reilly's  eminent  work  as  an  educator  was 
eclipsed  by  his  work  as  a  colonizer.  During  his  mis- 
sionary career  he  prevailed  upon  hundreds  of  Irish 
immigrants  whom  he  found  engaged  on  the  public 
works  to  leave  the  more  populous  districts  and  settle 
upon  the  land.  He  realized  the  danger  there  was  to 
Catholics  who  were  isolated  from  others  of  their  faith 
and  having  their  children  grow  up  in  a  Protestant 
atmosphere.  Irish  names  borne  by  the  various  Protes- 
tants whom  he  had  met  told  their  own  sad  story  of  the 
defection  from  the  Church  of  the  descendants  of  early 
Irish  settlers  in  this  country. 

Father  O'Reilly's  ambition  was  to  make  Susquehanna 
County  a  great  Catholic  centre  where  the  immigrants 


1 64  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

would  have  an  opportunity  to  practise  their  faith  and 
transmit  it  to  their  children.  In  this  ambition  he  suc- 
ceeded. While  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  people  were 
uppermost  in  his  mind,  Father  O'Reilly  did  not  neglect 
to  provide  for  their  physical  wants.  The  people  of 
Susquehanna  County  had  no  grist  mill  in  the  early  days 
and  were  obliged  to  carry  their  grain  to  Pittston.  As 
oxen  were  the  only  animals  available  for  hauling  at 
that  time,  the  carting  of  grain  was  a  wearisome  burden. 
Father  O'Reilly  urged  the  plan  of  having  a  grist  mill 
of  their  own  and  headed  the  expedition  to  New  York 
for  the  necessary  machinery. 

Of  Father  O'Reilly  as  a  social  reformer,  mention  has 
already  been  made.  His  work  in  the  cause  of  temper- 
ance and  sobriety  extended  itself  country-wide  among 
the  Catholics  and  Protestants.  Mr.  Gregg,  Superin- 
tendent of  the  Erie  Shops,  obliged  every  man  who  had 
failed  in  his  work  on  account  of  drink  to  take  the 
pledge  before  Father  O'Reilly  before  he  could  be 
re-instated  in  his  position,  and  the  taking  of  the  pledge 
was  often  followed  by  complete  reform.  Father 
O'Reilly  never  cringed  before  the  great  ones  of  the 
earth.  Once  when  the  men  complained  to  him  that 
there  was  no  possible  chance  of  their  being  promoted 
in  their  work  unless  they  joined  the  Masonic  Lodge  at 
Susquehanna,  Father  O'Reilly  immediately  went  to 
New  York  and  laid  the  grievance  before  President 
King  of  the  Erie  Road.  The  latter  promised  to  inves- 
tigate the  case.  He  did  so  with  the  result  that  an  order 
went  forth  to  the  effect  that  all  employees  were  to  be 
promoted  on  a  basis  of  seniority  and  efficiency.  In  less 
than  a  month  six  of  Father  O'Reilly's  men  were 
advanced.  The  officials  of  the  Erie  Company  testified 
on  many  occasions  to  their  appreciation  of  the  great 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  i6^ 

work  done  by  Father  O'Reilly  towards  making  the  men 
in  their  employ  good  American  citizens  and  morally 
fitter  as  founders  of  the  Commonwealth. 

It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  Father  O'Reilly  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  parish  school  system  in  upper 
Pennsylvania.  In  earlier  days  the  poverty  of  the  people 
prevented  him  from  opening  parochial  schools  in  the 
parishes  he  founded.  Both  he  and  Father  Finnen,  the 
second  pioneer  of  Catholic  education  in  the  diocese, 
were  obliged  to  be  content  at  first  with  the  academy 
system,  which  was  self-supporting  through  the  tuition 
of  the  students.  But  wherever  possible  the  parochial 
school  followed  closely  after  the  academy.  Saint  John's 
parochial  school,  the  oldest  in  the  diocese,  was  opened 
in  1862. 

In  his  last  years,  as  pastor  of  Susquehanna,  and  when 
the  greater  part  of  the  burden  of  the  mission  rested  on 
the  shoulders  of  younger  men,  the  great-hearted  priest 
made  the  schools  the  object  of  his  tenderest  solicitude. 
He  never  neglected  a  daily  visit  to  the  children,  and 
his  presence  always  brought  sunshine  and  cheer.  There 
is  a  natural  affinity  between  sanctity  and  innocence  and 
the  hearts  of  these  innocent  children  were  irresistibly 
drawn  to  this  holy  priest,  who,  like  his  Divine  Master, 
found  it  his  pleasure  and  delight  to  be  in  the  midst  of 
the  little  ones. 

The  following  pen-picture  is  taken  from  a  sketch  of 
the  life  of  Father  O'Reilly,  written  by  Reverend  P. 
Murphy,  LL.  D.,  pastor  of  Saint  Patrick's  Church, 
Olyphant.  Father  Murphy  was  curate  at  Saint  John's 
and  lived  with  Father  O'Reilly  for  two  years  preceding 
his  tragic  death.  In  the  close  intimacy  of  their  relation- 
ship he  learned  to  venerate  Father  O'Reilly  as  a  saint. 
He  thus  portrays  him: 


1 66  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

"The  first  impression  that  Father  O'Reilly  made  on 
me  was  most  favorable  and  I  felt  that  I  had  a  man  of 
God  as  my  pastor.  Father  O'Reilly  was  very  distin- 
guished in  appearance  and  one  could  easily  discern  from 
his  countenance  that  he  was  a  man  of  strong  character 
and  ability.  He  was  a  big  man  physically,  mentally, 
and  spiritually.  His  large  leonine  head  was  supported 
by  broad  shoulders;  his  forehead  was  high  and  promi- 
nent, denoting  intellectual  power;  his  large  and 
luminous  eyes  shone  like  stars  from  under  heavy  brows; 
a  prominent  chin  denoted  will  power  and  determina- 
tion ;  his  sensitive  lips  indicated  that  he  was  endowed  by 
nature  with  a  high  sense  of  honor,  justice,  and  truth. 
His  head  was  covered  with  a  shock  of  white  hair,  which 
added  a  halo  of  beauty  to  his  countenance.  The  some- 
what stern,  rigid,  unrelenting,  and  commanding  face 
was  softened  by  a  deep  spirituality  which  mellowed  the 
severe  outlines  of  his  countenance  and  reflected  his 
noble,  tender,  and  loving  heart. 

"He  was  kind  and  indulgent  toward  others,  but 
enforced  strict  discipline  with  respect  to  himself.  He 
rose  at  five  every  morning,  spent  an  hour  in  vocal  and 
mental  prayer,  read  his  daily  Mass  at  six-thirty,  and 
spent  one-half  hour  after  Mass  in  Thanksgiving.  His 
breakfast,  at  eight,  was  very  light,  and  at  other  meals 
he  partook  sparingly  of  the  simplest  dishes.  He  was 
methodical  in  the  management  of  his  daily  work  and 
went  about  like  the  Master  doing  good.  His  hours 
were  taken  up  in  study  and  prayer,  visiting  the  school, 
consoling  the  broken-hearted  and  afflicted.  He  was 
truly  the  good  Shepherd  of  whom  Ezechiel  writes: 
'who  fed  the  flock,  healed  the  sick,  bound  up  that 
which  was  broken,  sought  the  lost,  brought  back  that 
which  strayed  away,  and  above  all,  did  not  rule  over 


MOTHER  M.  JOSEPH  167 

his  people  with  rigor  and  with  a  high  hand.'  He 
ruled  with  love  and  with  fatherly  affection.  He  was  a 
man  of  profound  spiritual  nature,  possessing  a  keen 
insight  into  the  unseen  things  of  the  spirit,  and  sought 
in  all  his  daily  actions  to  come  into  close  communion 
with  God  through  Christ.  He  walked  in  the  footsteps 
of  the  Master  and  did  not  follow  at  a  distance;  he 
believed  and  lived  His  life,  and  he  could  truthfully  say 
with  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles:  'I  live,  not  I,  but 
Christ  lives  in  me.'  " 


VII.  MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS 
The  Mission  at  Williamsport 

IN  THE  six  years  that  had  elapsed  since  the  founda- 
tion at  Susquehanna  under  the  leadership  of  Mother 
Joseph,  God  had  visibly  blessed  the  generous  sacrifice 
of  the  little  band  of  twelve.  He  had  sent  thirty-six  new 
laborers  into  the  vineyard.  The  schools  in  Susque- 
hanna, Carbondale,  and  Pittston  had  prospered,  and  the 
orphanage  sheltered  an  ever-increasing  number  of  the 
little  ones. 

A  week  after  the  closing  of  the  annual  retreat  in 
August,  1877,  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  appointed 
the  new  Mother  Superior,  Sister  M.  Francis,  to  suc- 
ceed Mother  Joseph.  There  were  many  among  the 
older  members  who  felt  that  the  congregation  was 
large  enough  to  warrant  the  holding  of  an  election 
according  to  the  provisions  of  the  rule,  but  since  the 
Bishop  saw  fit  to  make  an  appointment  instead  they 
did  not  demur.  Besides,  they  felt  that  no  better  choice 
than  Mother  Francis  could  have  been  made.  She 
enjoyed  the  love  and  esteem  of  all  the  Sisters;  she  had 
been  educated  at  old  Saint  Joseph's,  had  entered  the 
congregation  at  Reading,  was  one  of  the  original  twelve 
of  the  new  foundation,  and  had  proved  herself  an 
exemplary  religious  and  a  successful  teacher.  During 
her  term  of  office  as  superior  at  Saint  John's,  Pittston, 
she  had  shown  herself  a  capable  administrator.     As 

i68 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  169 

Mother    Superior,    her    career    proved    that    Bishop 
O'Hara  had  made  no  mistake  in  his  choice. 

Mother  Francis  at  once  took  up  the  duties  of  her 
office  with  characteristic  energy  and  determination.  It 
was  a  time  of  financial  depression,  and  for  the  first  few 
years  very  skillful  management  was  required  to  make 
ends  meet.  The  crisis  was  successfully  tided  over  and 
the  community  put  on  a  firm  basis.  Practical  lessons 
in  thrift  were  also  given  to  the  pupils  in  the  school. 
During  one  era  of  high  cost  of  living  the  graduates 
were  instructed  to  wear  light  calico  dresses,  thus  elimi- 
nating the  cost  of  elaborate  gowns  for  the  occasion, 
which  action  was  highly  commended  by  parents,  and 
it  is  needless  to  say  that  the  simplicity  of  their  daughters' 
attire  served  but  to  enhance  the  charm  of  commence- 
ment day. 

Six  new  schools  were  opened  during  Mother  Francis' 
term  of  office.  The  first  was  St.  Joseph's,  Williamsport, 
where  Reverend  Eugene  Garvey,  later  the  Bishop  of 
Altoona,  was  pastor.  The  zealous  young  priest  had 
found  the  building  up  of  the  parish,  which  had  been 
weakened  by  an  unfortunate  litigation  and  numerous 
mixed  marriages,  no  easy  task.  To  strengthen  the  faith 
of  the  rising  generation,  Father  Garvey  resolved  to 
establish  a  school.  Although  a  new  church  was  badly 
needed,  he  was  convinced  that  the  school  should  come 
first.  So  it  was  built,  and  with  the  approbation  of  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  were  requested  to  take  charge  of  it.  Mother 
Francis  gladly  responded  to  the  call  and  in  September, 
1878,  sent  Sister  M.  Anastasia  as  superior  with  the 
following  band  of  Sisters:  Sister  M.  Xavier,  Sister  M. 
Casimir,  Sister  M.  Louis,  Sister  M.  Irene,  and  Sister 
M.  Agnes. 


170  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Father  Garvey  and  the  people  of  Williamsport  gave 
the  Sisters  a  cordial  welcome.  They  had  not  the  means 
of  building  a  convent,  so  Father  Garvey  had  the 
rectory  fitted  up  for  the  Sisters.  Saint  Joseph's  at 
Williamsport  was  then  the  farthest  mission  from  the 
mother  house,  and  the  departure  of  the  little  band  had 
caused  more  excitement  than  does  the  departure  of  a 
mission  band  in  these  days  for  the  far  West.  The 
letters  from  Saint  Joseph's  were  eagerly  read,  and  the 
homecoming  of  the  Sisters  for  the  annual  retreat  was 
a  big  event  in  the  life  of  the  community.  The  simple 
announcement,  "The  Williamsport  Sisters  have 
arrived,"  was  sufficient  to  gather  the  others  from  all 
parts  of  the  house  to  welcome  the  "foreign 
missionaries." 

Father  Garvey  was  a  school  man  in  the  broadest  and 
truest  sense  of  the  word.  As  a  result  his  school  soon 
attained  a  very  high  standing  in  Williamsport.  He 
visited  it  daily,  conducted  recitations  in  different 
classes,  presided  at  examinations,  and  knew  the  ability 
and  standing  of  each  child  in  his  classes.  He  was  fath- 
erly and  kind  in  his  dealings  with  the  children  and  his 
approbation  of  their  work  was  their  most  desired 
reward.  Every  child  in  the  parish  was  enrolled  at 
Saint  Joseph's  and  its  presence  in  Williamsport  was 
soon  palpably  felt.  When  he  built  the  magnificent 
Church  of  the  Annunciation  in  1886,  his  parishioners 
gave  ready  and  generous  aid,  and  when  he  left  Williams- 
port in  1899  to  assume  the  rectorship  of  Saint  John's, 
Pittston,  he  had  the  consolation  of  knowing  that  the 
Catholic  life  in  Williamsport  was  deep  and  strong  in 
its  growth. 

His  successor,  Reverend  John  Costello,  LL.D.,  built 
a  new  parish  school,  with  modern  improvements  and 


Saint  Joseph 

Convent, 

Williamsport,  Pa 


Saint  Joseph 

School. 

Williamsport,   PaJ 


Saint  Joseph  School, 
Renovo,  Pa. 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  171 

splendid  equipment.  It  was  chartered  in  1900  as  Saint 
Joseph's  High  School.  In  1918  it  was  registered  under 
the  State  Bureau  of  Professional  Education  as  a  high 
school  of  the  first  class.  Reverend  Doctor  Costello 
himself  directs  classes  in  Latin  and  science.  He  has 
also  cultivated  the  taste  of  his  pupils  in  dramatic  liter- 
ature, and  has  written  several  fine  plays  which  were 
successfully  produced  by  the  students  of  Saint  Joseph's. 

The  Mission  at  White  Haven 

In  1878  a  parish  school  was  opened  at  White  Haven. 
There  had  been  Catholic  settlers  in  White  Haven  as 
early  as  1 840  but  it  was  not  until  1 866  that  a  church  was 
built.  In  1874  Reverend  M.  J.  Bergrath  was  appointed 
its  first  resident  pastor.  There  was  much  work  for 
Father  Bergrath  to  do  in  the  new  parish  and  it  was  not 
until  January  1,  1878,  that  he  could  find  his  way  to  the 
opening  of  a  school.  On  New  Year's  Day,  Father  Ber- 
grath announced  to  his  parishioners  that  he  had  bought 
two  lots  for  school  purposes.  On  these  later  he  built  a 
combination  school  and  convent  and  then  applied  to 
the  mother  house  at  Scranton  for  Sisters.  On  Sep- 
tember 1,  1878,  Sister  M.  Boniface,  Sister  M.  Sera- 
phine,  and  Sister  M.  Rosalia  were  sent  to  White  Haven 
to  open  Saint  Patrick's  School.  There  w^as  an  enroll- 
ment of  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  pupils  the  first  day. 
As  there  was  no  charge  for  tuition,  Saint  Patrick's  may 
be  called  the  first  parochial  school  in  the  real  sense  in 
the  diocese. 

White  Haven  is  a  mountain  resort  renowned  for  its 
health-giving  ozone.  In  the  early  days,  the  Sisters  who 
were  worn  out  from  the  work  of  the  year  were  sent 
there  to  recuperate.    Thus  Saint  Patrick's  served  for  a 


172  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

time  as  a  summer  home  for  the  Sisters.  There  are  many 
kindly  memories  of  Sister  Seraphine's  solicitude  for 
the  Sisters  who  were  sent  there  and  all  agreed  that  her 
name,  Seraphine,  was  admirably  suited  to  her.  She 
was  angelic  in  face  and  disposition,  and  in  everything 
she  did  she  seemed  to  manifest  a  spirit  of  gratitude 
and  praise  for  the  gift  of  faith,  which  she  had  received 
in  her  youth.  She  spent  thirty-five  years  in  the  school 
at  White  Haven  where  she  succeeded  Sister  M.  Boni- 
face as  superior.  Before  her  entrance  into  religion, 
she  was  Miss  Margaret  Flack.  She  was  born  in  Ire- 
land of  Protestant  parents  who  were  not  bigoted,  and 
she  was  allowed  to  associate  freely  with  the  children 
of  the  Faith.  Their  influence  told  on  her  later  life  for, 
shortly  after  she  came  to  Philadelphia  at  the  age  of 
thirteen,  she  became  a  Catholic.  Five  years  later  she 
entered  the  convent.  She  always  chose  the  hardest 
work  for  herself  and  was  cheerful  in  accomplishing 
it.  She  was  accustomed  to  rise  very  early  during  the 
winters  at  Saint  Patrick's,  where  there  was  no  janitor,  in 
order  that  the  convent  might  be  warm  and  comfort- 
able when  the  Sisters  arose  at  five  o'clock.  During  her 
long,  laborious  life,  she  never  lost  the  charm  of  her 
girlish  innocence.  When  death  came  after  a  short  ill- 
ness, on  April  11,  1917,  it  found  her  unafraid.  In  the 
same  joyful,  trustful  spirit  that  had  animated  her  dur- 
ing life  she  went  forward  to  meet  Him  Who  had  chosen 
her  from  amongst  thousands. 

Father  Bergrath  remained  pastor  at  White  Haven 
until  his  death  on  March  23,  1909.  He  was  succeeded 
in  turn  by  Fathers  B.  V.  Driscoll,  J.  F.  Holmes,  and 
J.  E.  Lynott,  all  of  whom  served  as  pastors  and  for- 
warded the  work  of  the  school.  Father  Lynott  enlarged 
the  convent  and  raised  the  grade  of  the  higher  classes. 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  173 

Father  Gaffikin,  who  has  just  been  appointed  pastor 
at  White  Haven  to  succeed  Father  Lynott  will,  no 
doubt,  work  toward  the  achievement  of  a  first  class 
high  school. 

The  New  Orphanage 

Scarcely  had  the  year  1881  opened  when  the  whole 
community  was  plunged  into  deep  sorrow  by  the  news 
of  the  burning  of  Saint  Patrick's  Orphanage.  The 
catastrophe  took  place  on  Sunday  evening,  February 
27th.  A  servant  had  lighted  a  candle  in  a  clothes 
closet  in  spite  of  the  strict  rule  to  the  contrary  and  the 
conflagration  which  ensued  caused  a  grief  from  which 
the  community  has  never  recovered.  The  children  were 
all  asleep,  and  in  spite  of  heroic  efforts  on  the  part  of 
the  Sisters,  firemen,  and  people  to  remove  them  in 
safety,  seventeen  died  from  suffocation  or  flame.  In 
the  inquest  which  followed  the  management  of  Saint 
Patrick's  was  praised  for  their  self-sacrificing  efforts  in 
endeavoring  to  save  the  children  committed  to  their 
care  and  for  their  noble  Christian  charity.  Yet  keen 
sorrow  for  the  loss  of  their  innocent  little  charges 
caused  the  Sisters  acute  suffering  which  time  has 
scarcely  succeeded  in  softening.  A  new  orphanage  was 
built,  a  three-story  structure.  To  this  building,  out  of 
sympathy  for  the  Sisters,  many  Catholics  and  non- 
Catholics  contributed  most  liberally.  Among  the  most 
notable  Protestant  contributors  were,  W.  R.  Storrs, 
C.  F.  Mattes,  and  A.  W.  Vandling. 

Holy  Rosary  School 

There  are  few  parishes  in  and  around  Scranton  that 
have  contributed  more  to  the  furtherance  of  Catholic 
life  in  the  city  than  Holy  Rosary  Parish  in  North 


174  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Scranton  has  done.  In  the  early  days  the  vicinity  of 
Holy  Rosary  was  called  Providence.  It  proved  to  be  a 
providence  to  the  Irish  immigrants  who  settled  there 
after  the  dreadful  famine  of  '47  had  sent  them  to 
America.  The  great  wave  of  emigrants  who  came  to 
New  York  settled  in  New  York  State  at  different  points 
along  the  Hudson  River,  or  came  by  canal  to  Hawley 
and  Honesdale  and  thence  by  the  Gravity  Road  to 
Scranton.  Providence  was  a  wilderness  when  these 
first  settlers  came  there  to  build  their  homes.  There 
was  no  church  there  until  1857,  so  every  Sunday  morn- 
ing these  devoted  people  trudged  along  the  old  north- 
ern turnpike  to  assist  at  Mass  in  the  only  Catholic 
church  then  in  Scranton,  a  humble  frame  building  on 
Division  Street,  now  replaced  by  the  beautiful  Church 
of  the  Nativity.  Mass  was  first  celebrated  in  Provi- 
dence at  the  home  of  Michael  Burke.  Two  years  later 
the  church  of  Saint  Thaddeus  was  built  and  Mass  was 
said  there  every  Sunday.  In  1871,  Reverend  Moses 
Whitty,  the  first  resident  pastor,  gave  expression  to  his 
own  generosity  and  zeal  and  that  of  his  devoted  parish- 
ioners in  the  erection  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Rosary. 
Holy  Rosary  became  a  perfect  parish  a  little  later  when 
the  rectory,  convent  and  school  were  built. 

The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  took  possession 
of  the  school  in  September,  1882.  Sister  Mary  Con- 
ception was  appointed  superior.  With  her  were  the 
following  Sisters:  Sister  M.  Agatha,  Sister  M.  Bona- 
venture.  Sister  M.  Rosalia,  Sister  M.  Crescentia,  Sister 
M.  Sebastian,  Sister  M.  Celestine,  and  Sister  M. 
Cyprian.  Five  hundred  children  were  enrolled  the 
first  day.  An  academy  was  opened  at  the  same  time  as 
the  parochial  school,  a  few  rooms  in  the  convent  being 
devoted  to  the  needs  of  the  former.     It  was  not  an 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  17.5 

ideal  arrangement,  this  combination  of  academy  and 
parochial  school,  but  it  was  the  best  that  could  be  made 
at  the  time.  The  parochial  school  was  free,  the  Sisters 
being  supported  by  the  income  from  the  academy. 
During  the  year  1920  the  dual  system  was  abolished 
in  the  parish  and  the  academy  and  parochial  school 
merged  into  what  is  now  known  as  the  Holy  Rosary 
Parochial  School. 

Four  years  after  the  Sisters  went  to  Holy  Rosary, 
the  parish  sustained  a  great  loss  in  the  death  of  the 
beloved  pastor.  Father  Whitty.  Until  the  appointment 
of  his  successor.  Father  T.  F.  Kiernan  administered 
the  affairs  of  the  parish.  Father  Kiernan  took  a  deep 
interest  in  the  school  and  made  many  improvements, 
one  of  them  being  an  addition  to  the  convent  and 
school,  both  of  which  were  becoming  overcrowded. 

In  1877,  Reverend  N.  J.  McManus  was  appointed 
pastor  of  Holy  Rosary.  Father  McManus  erected  on 
the  lawn  between  the  rectory  and  the  church  a  beautiful 
statue  of  our  Lady  and  inaugurated  the  custom  of  the 
Mav-crowning  there.  It  is  a  public  devotion  which  has 
become  very  popular  in  the  parish,  taking  place  on  the 
last  Sunday  evening  in  May.  The  crowning  is  pre- 
ceded by  a  May  play  in  which  the  children  of  the  school 
take  part.  Then  our  Lady  is  queened  by  one  of  the 
youngest  children.  It  is  a  thrilling  moment  during 
which  the  little  mite  of  humanity  all  in  white  slowly 
mounts  the  long  ladder  placed  at  the  back  of  the  statue 
and  places  on  the  head  of  our  Lady  a  garland  woven  of 
flowers.  This  act  of  public  homage  to  Mary,  Queen 
of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary,  has  brought  many  blessings 
to  the  parish.  The  early  ardor  of  these  first  settlers 
still  animates  their  children  and  manifests  itself  in  their 
devotion  to  church  and  school. 


176  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

The  Holy  Rosary  School  is  one  of  the  most  success- 
ful in  the  diocese.  In  1915  it  was  registered  as  a  first 
class  high  school  by  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau  of  Pro- 
fessional Education. 

Sister  M.  Agatha 

Connected  with  Holy  Rosary  School  for  some  years 
was  a  teacher,  Sister  Agatha,  who  by  popular  acclama- 
tion is  a  saint.  At  Holy  Rosary,  on  May  30,  1890,  she 
went  to  her  reward.  Sister  M.  Agatha  was  born  in 
Canada  in  1832.  During  her  girlhood  days,  her  family 
moved  to  Mauch  Chunk,  Pennsylvania,  and  it  was  from 
there  that  she  entered  the  novitiate  at  Saint  Joseph's 
in  April,  1859.  She  must  have  been  remarkable  for 
sanctity  even  then,  for  her  confessor  in  recommending 
her  said:  "I  am  entrusting  to  the  care  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  a  perfect  jewel."  Sister  Agatha  became  the 
model  of  the  novitiate,  and  after  her  profession  was 
appointed  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Wood  as 
mistress  of  novices.  Her  humility  took  alarm  and  she 
immediately  wrote  a  letter  begging  to  be  released  from 
the  office.  No  doubt  her  love  of  retirement  and  her 
desire  for  self-effacement  prompted  the  step.  What- 
ever her  reasons  were,  her  request  was  granted  and  she 
was  assured  that  she  would  not  be  asked  to  hold  office 
in  the  future  in  the  community.  Later  in  life  she  seems 
to  have  experienced  some  regret  for  not  having 
accepted  the  charge  without  demur  for  whenever  others 
in  like  circumstances  sought  her  advice  she  counselled 
them  to  submit  entirely  to  the  will  of  their  superior. 

From  the  very  day  of  her  entrance  into  religion,  she 
began  the  perfect  observance  of  rule  and  for  thirty- 
two  years,  until  her  death,  she  was  not  known  to  have 
violated  the  smallest  detail  of  conventual  observance. 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  177 

This  testimony  is  borne  by  Sisters  who  had  lived  with 
her  for  years  in  the  closest  intimacy.  Some  of  these 
had  been  her  pupils  in  school;  had  been  taught  by  her 
in  the  normal  school  of  the  novitiate  and  afterwards 
had  been  associated  with  her  in  the  works  of  the  com- 
munity. All  had  ample  opportunity  to  observe  her 
closely  and  all  concur  in  saying  that  Sister  Agatha  was 
a  living  exemplar  of  how  the  rule  should  be  kept. 
Hers  was  not  a  narrow  observance  of  the  letter  of  the 
rule;  letter  perfection  is  easy  of  attainment  and  is  a 
deceptive  kind  of  perfection.  Sister  Agatha  conducted 
herself  at  all  times  with  the  true  liberty  of  the  children 
of  God  and  had  no  hesitation  in  setting  aside  a  rule 
when  the  higher  law  of  charity  bade  her  go  to  the 
assistance  of  her  neighbor.  Her  silence,  spirit  of 
recollection  and  close  union  with  God  made  itself  felt, 
but  was  never  oppressive.  Her  manner  was  gracious 
and  winning  and  she  was  always  easy  of  approach. 
She  had  a  high  idea  of  her  vocation  as  a  religious 
teacher  and  looked  upon  the  faithful  fulfillment  of  her 
duties  in  the  classroom  as  part  of  the  perfection  to 
which  she  was  bound  to  aspire.  So  well  did  she  impress 
her  students  with  a  high  sense  of  duty  that  it  was  almost 
unheard  of  that  any  ever  appeared  for  recitation  with 
imperfect  lessons. 

Sister  Agatha  taught  for  fourteen  years  in  Saint 
Joseph's,  Susquehanna.  During  that  time  she  did 
not  miss  a  day.  It  was  a  remarkable  record  in  those 
early  days  of  extreme  difficulties,  and  Sister  was  quite 
worn  out  with  hardships  and  austerities.  One  who  suc- 
ceeded her  in  the  class  room  said:  '^I  was  placed  in 
charge  of  Sister  Agatha's  class  after  she  left  Saint 
John's.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the  class  taught 
me  what  a  religious  teacher,  imbued  with  the  spirit 


178  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  her  holy  vocation,  is  capable  of  effecting  in  the  lives 
of  her  pupils.  Those  girls  were  as  lively  and  fun- 
loving  as  any  of  their  age,  but  their  self-control  was 
well-nigh  perfect,  while  their  sense  of  duty,  their 
respect,  and  reverence  for  everything  holy  often  put 
me  to  shame.  Sister  Agatha  was  a  builder  unto 
eternity." 

The  normal  school  of  the  novitiate  was  under  her 
care  for  a  time.  Here  it  was,  perhaps,  that  her  work 
told  most  effectually.  While  teaching  the  novices  she 
at  the  same  time  taught  them  how  to  teach.  In  her 
they  found  a  model  whom  they  could  safely  imitate. 
Her  confessor.  Father  O'Reilly,  who  had  known  her 
for  years,  said:  "There  is  but  one  Sister  Agatha." 
Among  the  Sisters  there  are  many  who  invoke  her 
daily. 

Saint  Basil's  School 

The  year  that  Holy  Rosary  School  was  opened,  Saint 
Basil's  in  Dushore  was  begun.  Saint  Basil's  is  the 
second  oldest  parish  in  the  diocese.  It  was  organized 
by  Bishop  Kenrick  of  Philadelphia  in  1836.  On  his 
first  visit.  Bishop  Kenrick  spent  three  days  in  a  log 
cabin  administering  the  Sacraments  to  the  settlers, 
many  of  whom  had  not  seen  a  priest  for  years.  Before 
leaving,  he  advised  them  to  buy  land  for  church  pur- 
poses and  to  build  a  chapel,  promising  that  he  would 
return  when  the  chapel  was  finished.  The  chapel  was 
built  by  Mr.  Dunn  and  a  cemetery  enclosed.  When 
it  was  ready.  Bishop  Kenrick  was  notified.  The 
Bishop  came,  on  July  3,  1838,  accompanied  by  his 
brother.  Reverend  Peter  Kenrick,  D.D.,  who  later 
became  Archbishop  of  Saint  Louis.  He  blessed  the 
little  chapel  on  July  4th  and  spent  some  time  again 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  179 

ministering  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  people.  Before 
leaving  them  he  arranged  that  Father  O'Reilly  should 
visit  the  English-speaking  part  of  the  congregation 
every  three  months.  Father  Steinbacher,  S.  J.,  who 
had  recently  made  a  Catholic  settlement  in  the  Nip- 
penose  Valley  was  appointed  to  minister  to  the  German 
Catholics. 

Father  McNaughton,  appointed  in  1852,  was  the 
first  resident  pastor  at  Saint  Basil's.  He  was  succeeded 
by  the  Friars  Minor  of  Saint  Bonaventure's  Monastery, 
Alleghany,  N.  Y.  In  April,  1863,  Father  Kaier  was 
appointed,  and  said  Mass  for  the  first  time  there  on 
Easter  Sunday  of  that  year.  After  Mass  the  parish- 
ioners gathered  round  him  and  expressed  the  hope  that 
he  would  abide  with  them.  "I  have  abided  with  them," 
he  quaintly  tells  us  in  his  memoirs  of  Dushore,  "and 
I  have  never  had  any  desire  to  leave  them." 

There  was  much  to  be  done  in  the  new  parishes  of 
those  days,  and  Father  Kaier  had  many  missions  to 
attend  besides.  He  had  many  difficulties  in  erecting  a 
church  and  it  was  not  until  1877  that  the  school,  the 
present  Saint  Basil's  Academy,  was  built.  Saint  Basil's 
was  designed  to  accommodate  resident  and  day  pupils, 
a  necessary  provision,  as  many  of  the  pupils  lived  on 
farms  too  distant  to  permit  their  attendance  as  day 
students.  The  Academy  was  placed  in  charge  of  the 
Sisters  of  Christian  Charity,  victims  of  the  Kultur- 
kampf,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  America,  a  short  time 
before.  They  had  received  a  cordial  welcome  to  the 
diocese  of  Bishop  O'Hara  and  founded  their  American 
mother  house  within  its  domain,  in  the  city  of  Wilkes- 
Barre.  As  the  parish  of  Dushore  was  largely  German, 
it  seemed  to  Father  Kaier  that  a  German  Order  of  Sis- 
ters would  effect  most  good  among  his  people.    Unfor- 


i8o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

tunately,  the  Sisters  who  went  to  Dushore  were  not 
sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  English  language  to 
make  a  success  of  the  mission  and  after  three  years 
they  were  withdrawn.  Father  Kaier  then  applied  for 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  In  September,  Sister 
M.  Benedict  with  Sister  M.  Antonia,  Sister  M.  Edward, 
and  Sister  M.  Gerald  re-opened  Saint  Basil's  Academy. 
The  Sisters  have  been  able  to  effect  much  good  in  the 
parish.  The  children  are  docile  and  eager  to  learn  and 
as  Dushore  is  a  farming  district  they  have  the  advantage 
of  few  distractions  and  make  astonishing  progress. 
The  girls,  when  they  graduate,  have  no  difficulty  in 
obtaining  Teachers'  Certificates  and  Saint  Basil's  has 
for  years  supplied  the  public  schools  of  Dushore  and 
the  surrounding  districts  with  teachers. 

There  have  been  many  vocations  to  the  priesthood 
and  religious  life  from  the  vicinity  of  Saint  Basil's, 
among  them  Right  Reverend  Thomas  McGovern, 
D.D.,  the  second  Bishop  of  Harrisburg,  and  Reverend 
Francis  Touscher,  D.D.,  of  Villanova  College.  Father 
Touscher  is  a  member  of  the  Augustinian  Order  and 
has  done  valuable  research  work  for  the  Catholic  His- 
torical Society  of  Philadelphia.  Numberless  other 
pupils  of  Saint  Basil's  Academy  are  holding  eminent 
places  in  the  ranks  of  the  religious  of  this  country  or 
in  fields  afar. 

Further  Advancement  of  the  Scranton   Community 

The  Sisters'  prayers  have  followed  their  travellers 
whether  students  or  superiors,  wherever  they  have 
gone.  This  spiritual  union  is  pleasantly  expressed  in 
the  correspondence  kept  up  with  Saint  Cecilia's  during 
the  visit  to  Rome  of  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  i8i 

and  Right  Reverend  Monsignor  Coffey.  In  1883  they 
attended  the  Council  of  Archbishops  and  Bishops  con- 
vened by  His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo  XHI.  Bishop 
O'Hara  writes : 

Mother  Francis, 

Dear  Mother: 

I  v^rite  you  one  of  my  first  letters  from  the  great  city, 
centre  of  Faith.  During  my  journey,  I  have  often 
thought  of  the  Community  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
and  at  the  different  sanctuaries  I  visited,  I  recommended 
them  to  our  Blessed  Lord  and  His  Blessed  Mother. 
I  hope  the  schools  are  getting  along  nicely,  the  Sisters 
happy  and  contented,  and  that  your  burden  as  Superior 
has  not  overtaxed  your  patience.  Since  my  last  visit 
to  Rome  a  great  change  has  taken  place,  still  there  is 
a  strong  evidence  of  faith  among  the  people.  They 
attend  the  churches  and  the  Sacraments,  but  I  do  not 
discover  among  them  that  filial  love  of  old  for  our  Holy 
Father.  They  seem  to  have  become  reconciled  to  the 
new  order  of  things  here.  No  doubt  the  change  and 
abatement  of  affection  for  him  arises,  in  great  measure, 
from  the  great  influx  of  people  of  all  Italy,  particularly 
those  of  modern  ideas.  Many  of  them  have  no  regard 
for  religion  or  its  practices.  Their  great  object  is  to 
make  money  and  enjoy  the  comforts  of  life.  To  give 
you  an  idea  of  the  falling  off  in  the  practice  of  faith, 
we  could  not  get  fish  on  Friday  without  giving  a  special 
order  for  it  in  the  hotel. 

Protestantism  is  making  great  efforts  to  spread  itself. 
The  Protestants  have  built  several  churches,  started 
schools,  and  pay  the  people  and  children  to  attend  these 
services.  They  hope  to  get,  by  degrees,  a  foothold  here, 
but  so  far  they  have  not  succeeded.     The  clergy  are 


1 82  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

alive  and  active,  and  the  Sisters  watchful.  In  this  wa> 
they  are  met  at  every  step.  Heresy  is  crippled  in  its 
efforts,  and  the  faith  of  the  Romans  is  unimpaired. 

I  could  not  call  at  Sligo,  I  had  not  time,  as  I  was 
anxious  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Venerable  Archbishop  of 
Tuam.  I  saw  him,  said  Mass  in  his  Cathedral,  and 
breakfasted  with  him.  Although  far  advanced  in  life, 
he  seems  to  have  a  good  deal  of  strength.  He  expressed 
great  interest  in  the  Church  in  America.  When  I  told 
him  of  the  great  respect  and  veneration  that  the  Irish 
of  America  entertained  for  him,  he  smiled  and  thanked 
me.  I  visited  Knock  and  spent  over  an  hour  there. 
The  views  of  the  people  are  very  different  about  it. 
The  most  favorable  I  heard  is,  that  the  reported  appear- 
ances so  far  are  shadows  that  portend  some  great 
blessing  for  Ireland. 

I  must  conclude,  wishing  each  and  every  Sister  of 
the  Community  a  blessing. 

Yours  sincerely  in  Christ, 

W.  O'Hara. 
Bishop  of  Scraiiton. 

Rome,  November  27,  1883. 
Dear  Mother  Francis : 

I  know  not  whether  you  may  be  expecting  a  letter 
from  me,  yet  I  somehow  imagine  that  a  few  lines  may 
not  prove  to  be  uninteresting  from  this  direction.  At 
any  rate,  it  will  serve  to  assure  you,  I  hope,  that  I  have 
not  entirely  forgotten  you  and  yours.  To  be  candid, 
I  think  I  owe  you  a  letter. 

Twenty  days  after  sailing  from  New  York,  we 
reached  the  Eternal  City.  Eleven  of  these  days  were 
spent  on  the  ocean  waves.  You  will  see  that  the  long 
distance  by  land,  accomplished  in  the  few  remaining 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  183 

days,  did  not  permit  many  days  of  leisure.  The  inci- 
dents of  that  journey,  were,  I  suppose,  about  the  same 
as  all  such  travellers  must  naturally  encounter,  but 
somehow  I  imagine  that  we  were  singularly  blessed  in 
every  respect,  thanks  to  the  kind  Providence  that 
brought  us  so  safely  through  the  dangers  of  such  a  long 
journey.  Fervent  prayers  followed  us.  Since  I  reached 
Rome  the  weather,  too,  has  been  fine  and  I  have  visited 
again  many  of  those  holy  places  which  make  Rome  the 
city  of  the  soul.  Among  them  is  the  basilica  of  Santo 
Lorenzo  outside  the  walls,  where  rest  the  remains  of 
our  late  Holy  Father,  Pius  IX.  Few  there  are  that 
visit  Rome  who  do  not  go  to  say  a  prayer  at  his  tomb. 

How  strange  that  feeling,  how  ennobling  the  thoughts 
that  rise  up  in  one's  mind  when  he  visits  those  places 
made  holy  by  the  martyrdom  of  the  saints  of  God,  and 
sees  with  his  own  eyes  the  grand  monuments  erected  by 
piety  to  their  honor.  I  have  spent  hours  in  the  cata- 
combs of  Saint  Agnes,  Saint  Sebastian,  and  Saint  Cal- 
listus.  Who  can  read  the  lives  of  these  holy  martyrs 
without  sympathizing  in  their  sorrows  and  rejoicing 
in  their  joys.  How  forcibly  then,  must  one  be  impressed 
as  he  moves  over  the  very  ground  hallowed  by  their 
footsteps,  or  lingers  among  those  holy  subterranean 
tombs,  which  received  their  bleeding  bodies.  From 
what  I  have  seen  during  my  visits  to  these  places,  I 
could  write  much  but  I  pass  on. 

I  have  had  many  opportunities  of  assisting  at  the 
solemnities  in  different  churches,  and  I  have 
happily  had  more  than  one  treat  of  Roman  music. 
My  first  experience  was  at  the  Church  of  Saint 
John  Lateran.  This  is,  as  you  know,  the  basilica  that 
is  called  "Mater  Urbis  et  Orbis"  and  is  I  might 
plainly    say    "The    Pope's    Cathedral,"    for    it    is    in 


1 84  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

this  Church  that  ordinations  and  such  ceremonies 
take  place.  Of  course  I  did  not  pontificate  on  the 
occasion,  nor  act  as  Master  of  Ceremonies,  but  I  quietly 
took  a  back  seat  and  tried  as  much  as  I  could  to  keep 
out  of  the  way.  But  the  musical  part  of  the  solemnity 
was  a  surprise  to  me.  The  choir  was  led  by  a  master, 
and  the  ancient  basilica  was  filled  with  the  grandest 
harmony.  I  cannot  pass  this  subject  without  a  word  of 
another  musicale  at  Saint  Peter's.  The  anniversary  of 
the  Consecration  of  this  church  is  one  of  the  greatest 
days  in  Rome,  and  this  took  place  a  few  days  ago.  On 
this  day  Mass  was  sung  by  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Howard.  The  musical  portion  of  the  celebration  was 
in  keeping  with  the  vastness  of  this,  the  greatest  church 
in  the  world.  There  were  two  large  pipe  organs  facing 
each  other  from  the  opposite  sides  of  the  nave,  and  a 
large  orchestra  beside  each  organ.  There  appeared  to 
be  about  fifty  voices  in  each  choir,  all  male  voices. 
One  would  naturally  suppose  that  a  chorus  with  all  the 
volume  that  such  a  collection  of  instruments  and  voices 
would  produce,  would  be  somewhat  noisy.  But  no,  the 
volume  of  music  seemed  first  to  rise  to  the  mighty  dome, 
and  then  distribute  itself  proportionately  through  the 
many  arches,  wings  and  chapels,  and  thus  harmonize 
at  once  through  the  length  and  breadth  and  height  of 
that  noble  church,  producing  an  effect  more  celestial 
than  earthly. 

I  can  never  forget  the  impression  which  Saint  Peter's 
made  upon  me  when  I  saw  it  for  the  first  time,  a  little 
over  three  years  ago.  Its  vast  proportions  and  its 
grandeur  and  beauty  raise  the  mind  instinctively  to 
Him,  that  Infinite  and  Beautiful  God,  to  whom  it  has 
been  consecrated.  I  visited  it  again  and  again;  each 
time  it  had  grown  upon  me;  but  I  had  not  yet  seen 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  185 

Saint  Peter's  in  the  greatness  and  beauty  of  its  cere- 
monial and  music.  I  have  also  had  the  singular  privi- 
lege of  seeing  and  enjoying  Saint  Peter's  in  its  true  life; 
the  sanctuary  alive  with  all  the  attendants  which  a 
Pontifical  Mass  in  that  sanctuary  calls  for,  and  which 
the  Church  of  the  Tombs  of  the  Apostles  alone  can 
boast;  the  clouds  of  incense  wafted  towards  that  lofty 
dome;  the  thousands  of  human  beings  of  all  nations 
and  costumes,  gathered  together  in  the  spacious  nave; 
with  the  "Gloria  in  Excelsis"  resounding  through 
marble  vaults  above;  one  thought  alone  fills  the  mind 
in  such  surroundings,  namely,  to  kneel  and  adore. 

Let  me  make  one  more  mention  of  music  before  you 
accuse  me  of  tiring  you  on  the  subject  and  then  I  am 
done.  The  Feast  of  Saint  Cecilia  is  a  musical  gala 
day  in  Rome.  This  may  be  partly  due  to  the  fact  that 
Saint  Cecilia  was  born  in  Rome  and  suffered  and  died 
within  its  walls.  There  is  a  church  to  mark  the  place  of 
her  birth,  and  another,  this  one  is  the  Church  of  the 
Saint,  upon  the  spot  where  she  fell  beneath  the  blows 
of  her  executioner.  The  room  wherein  she  was  sub- 
mitted to  the  torture  of  being  smothered  with  the  vapor 
of  heated  baths,  and  from  which  she  was  miraculously 
preserved,  where  she  was  afterwards  struck  by  the 
headsman,  is  still  preserved  quite  intact  with  the  marble 
slab  upon  which  she  afterwards  expired.  I  visited  this 
room  and  saw  those  things  made  sacred  by  the  blood  of 
the  martyr,  as  the  faithful  are  permitted  to  do  on  her 
festal  day.  But,  as  I  said,  Saint  Cecilia's  Day  is  an 
event  in  Rome.  Not  the  singers  of  one  church  only 
come  to  honor  the  church  of  their  patron  saint,  but  the 
musical  talent  of  the  city  unite  here  on  the  twenty- 
second  of  November  to  honor  their  Saint  Cecilia.  You 
will,  of  course,  understand  that  this  is  no  ordinary 


1 86  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

gathering  of  vocalists.  The  opening  piece  on  that  day 
was  the  Hymn  to  Saint  Cecilia,  and  was  rendered  by  a 
duet  of  two  rare  tenors  accompanied  by  a  flute  and  a 
harp.  I  mention  this  one  piece,  I  will  mention  no  more. 
I  know  not  whether  many  among  the  multitude  present 
heard  that  hymn  as  I  heard  it,  but  to  me  it  sounded 
like  a  fitting  tribute  to  a  saint.  The  soul  whisperings 
of  that  hymn  as  that  beautiful  combination  of  voice  and 
instrument  told  its  numbers,  I  can  never  forget.  Never 
before  did  I  feel  such  a  love  for  Saint  Cecilia  and  yet, 
thought  I,  how  endless,  how  far-reaching  her  holy  influ- 
ence, for  Saint  Cecilia's  Day  from  far  over  the  ocean 
re-echoes  the  strains  of  prayer  and  song. 

I  have  had,  too,  the  greatest  of  all,  the  privilege  of 
seeing  the  Holy  Father,  when  he  gave  a  private  audi- 
ence to  the  Bishop.  Never  can  I  forget  the  words  of 
tenderness  he  spoke  to  me  as  he  placed  his  hand  upon 
my  head,  blessed  me,  and  referred  to  the  devotedness 
of  his  children  in  far-away  America.  I  felt  indeed 
bountifully  repaid  for  all  that  my  feeble  efforts  had 
accomplished  in  that  cause  that  is  so  dear  to  his  heart. 
With  the  heart  of  a  loving  father,  with  the  firmness  and 
patience  of  an  Apostle,  with  the  holiness  of  a  saint, 
does  he  carry  the  Cross  of  Him  Whose  Vicar  he  is  on 
earth.  Like  his  Divine  Master  he  prays  for  those  who 
revile  and  persecute  him  and  certainly  that  prayer  will 
be  heard  and  made  manifest  in  God's  own  way. 

It  makes  me  sad  to  see  on  all  sides  here  in  Rome, 
the  desolation  of  convents  and  monasteries,  and  the 
sacrilegious  profanations  of  some  of  their  beautiful 
chapels.  The  barracks  for  soldiers  and  storehouses  for 
hay  and  feed,  at  all  times  and  in  all  civilized  nations, 
are  either  bought  with  government  money  or  built  at 
the  expense  of  the  public;  but  here  no  such  principle 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  187 

seems  to  enter  into  their  political  economy.  The  ban- 
ished religious,  men  and  women,  see  their  holy  houses, 
those  magnificent  institutions  of  faith  and  piety,  beauti- 
fied as  they  were  with  all  that  skillful  hands  could 
accomplish  and  sanctified  by  the  sacrifices  and  prayers 
of  generations  of  devoted  religious,  now  plundered  and 
made  the  abode  of  soldiers  with  all  their  accoutrements 
of  horse  and  foot;  while  the  empty-handed  religious,  to 
whom  they  belonged,  are  wandering  about,  dependent 
upon  the  charity  of  others.  May  the  God  Who  is 
outraged  in  their  person  see  that  justice  be  done  and 
soon. 

But  I  must  close.  Yet  there  are  forty  diflferent  things 
I  could  mention.  The  Bishop  is  well,  very  well.  He, 
with  the  other  American  prelates  now  in  Rome,  are 
very  busy  at  the  Council;  they  are  there  every  day. 
There  is  some  little  hope  that  they  may  soon  finish. 
I  hope  so.  Although  this  is  Rome,  I  trust  that  Christ- 
mas will  not  find  me  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic.  At 
this  writing,  I  have  no  certainty  of  how  soon  we  may 
leave  here.  You  need  not  answer  this,  for  I  may  leave 
before  a  reply  could  reach  me.  The  dangers  of  that 
long  homeward  journey  are  before  us.  Pray  for  our 
welfare,  and  ask  the  Sisters  and  school  children,  in  my 
name,  to  do  the  same,  and  you  will  kindly  have  done 
me  a  favor.  I  will  pray  for  you  all  in  return.  Kind 
remembrances  to  all  the  Sisters  and  my  blessing  to 
"the  Angels." 

Your  servant  in  Christ, 
Thomas  F.  Coffey. 

The  Council  did  not  close  as  soon  as  Father  Coffey 
hoped,  and  Christmas  did  find  him  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Atlantic.     The  following  letter,  written  just 


1 88  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

before  he  left  Rome,  is  interesting  on  account  of  a 
gift  still  cherished  at  Saint  Cecilia's,  as  a  remembrance 
of  his  visit  to  Rome  and  his  kind  thought  of  the 
community. 

KOME,  December,  1883. 
Dear  Mother  Francis'. 

I  am  reminded  by  the  great  display  of  holiday  wares 
in  the  shop  windows  that  Christmas  is  near,  and  among 
those  who  in  years  past  never  failed  to  present  me  with 
tokens  of  Christmas  greeting,  I  cannot  forget  the  Sis- 
ters at  Saint  Cecilia's,  and  I  don't  purpose,  even  at 
this  distance  to  forget  them.  This  is  why  I  pen  you 
these  few  lines  with  a  prayer  that  the  Infant  Saviour 
may  bless  you  all,  and  most  especially  since  you  are 
devoted  to  the  work  which  is  so  dear  to  Him.  The 
accompanying  little  picture  which  I  send  you,  though 
not  in  itself  so  great,  may  I  hope,  coming  as  it  does  from 
Rome,  be  acceptable  as  an  earnest  token  of  remem- 
brance. Let  me  presume  to  ask  for  it  some  little  corner 
of  the  community  room,  where  it  may  betimes  invite 
the  recital  of  a  Hail  Mary  for  one,  who  will,  most 
likely  during  those  same  holidays,  be  experiencing  the 
hardships  of  a  dreary  winter  journey  on  land  and  sea. 

The  Council  of  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  here 
is  nearly  ended,  and  in  a  very  few  days  these  dignitaries 
will  be  retracing  their  steps  homeward.  Doubtless 
their  humble  secretaries  will  be  going  the  same  way. 
The  thought  of  the  homeward  journey  just  now  is  not 
very  pleasant,  but  with  all  the  courage  I  can  gather, 
I  will  "in  nomine  Domini"  make  a  start  as  bravely  as 
I  can. 

From  the  limited  amount  of  news  that  has  reached 
me  from  Scranton,  I  am  satisfied  that  things  temporal 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  189 

and  spiritual  are  progressing  happily.  You  must,  of 
course,  have  experienced  a  good  deal  of  cold  comfort 
within  the  walls  of  Saint  Vincent's  remodelled 
Cathedral  while  the  heating  apparatus  was  being 
adjusted,  but  I  suppose  the  steam  has  been  turned  on 
by  this  time,  and  things  are  quite  different. 

You  may  ask  where  I  expect  to  spend  my  Christmas. 
I  do  not  know,  perhaps  in  Paris  or  London.  The  inten- 
tion is,  I  believe,  to  sail  from  Liverpool  about  the  first 
of  January. 

There  are,  of  course,  many  things  that  I  might  write, 
but  I  hope  to  be  able  to  present  them  viva  voce.  My 
health  has  kept  good  since  I  left  Scranton,  and  I  don't 
think  that  all  the  good  and  grand  things  that  have 
fallen  in  my  way  have  added  anything  apparently  to 
my  former  self. 

Please,  Mother  Francis,  do  not  forget  that  "Hail 
Mary"  for  me.  Be  kind  enough  to  mention  to  the 
Sisters  that  I  depend  upon  their  fervent  prayers.  I 
pray  for  you  all. 

Your  servant  in  Christ, 
Thomas  F.  Coffey. 

The  homeward  journey  of  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  and  Monsignor  Cofifey  was  safely  made,  and  the 
life  of  the  Catholic  community  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese  continued  its  prosperity  under  the  kindly 
supervision  of  these  noble  and  keenly  interested  pre- 
lates. We  do  not  find  them  again  on  record  in  any 
extraordinary  way  in  the  progress  of  Saint  Cecilia's 
until  February  9,  1883,  when  the  Congregation  of  Sis- 
ters, Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  became 
a  legally  corporate  body  in  Scranton. 

The   Charter  Members  of  the  Corporation  were: 


I  go  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Right  Reverend  William  O'Hara,  D.D.,  Reverend 
Moses  Whitty,  Margaret  Henry  (Mother  Francis), 
Harriet  Flynn  (Sister  M.  Hyacinth),  Elizabeth  Jack- 
son (Mother  Mary),  Mrs.  Richard  O'Brien,  and  Mrs. 
Haggerty.  The  by-laws  of  the  corporation  provide 
that  the  government  thereof  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board 
of  Directors,  as  provided  by  the  Charter,  who  shall 
annually  elect  by  ballot,  from  their  own  members,  a 
president,  vice-president,  secretary,  treasurer,  and  such 
other  officers  as  they  deem  necessary.  The  annual 
meeting  of  the  corporation  shall  be  held  on  or  about  the 
tenth  day  of  June,  in  the  city  of  Scranton,  at  Saint 
Cecilia's  Academy,  or  at  such  other  place  in  said  city 
as  the  president  may  designate. 

The  growing  life  of  the  Institute  was  further  mani- 
fested in  1886  when  the  Art  Department  was  enlarged. 
The  following  notice  is  taken  from  a  report  published 
in  the  Catholic  Review.  'The  Art  Department  of  the 
Academy  is  in  a  flourishing  condition.  It  is  presided 
over  by  two  Sisters  and  occasionally  the  Mother 
Superior  assists.  On  every  side  of  the  room  is  exhibited 
the  finished  and  unfinished  work  of  some  of  the  pupils, 
on  canvas,  panels  and  placques.  Many  had  taken  their 
subjects  home  but  enough  remained  to  give  to  the  visi- 
tor an  idea  of  the  excellence  attained  by  the  class.  On 
the  right  as  you  enter  the  room,  stands  an  exquisite 
scene  by  Miss  Mary  Burke,  daughter  of  Mr.  Timothy 
Burke,  the  contractor.  This  young  lady  is  only  thirteen 
years  of  age,  and  her  precocity  as  an  art  student  can  be 
forcibly  felt  in  the  rich  blending  of  colors  and  the 
animation  that  characterizes  this  picture.  On  the  left 
of  the  entrance  hangs  a  sketch  by  Miss  Mary  Cafifrey 
of  White  Haven.  A  'Scene  on  the  Rhine'  with  the 
Castle  Crag  of  Drachenfeldt  in  the  background,  reflects 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  191 

the  beauty  of  a  summer  evening;  an  unfinished  picture 
by  Mary  Cummings  of  'Chatauqua  Lake'  which  she 
intends  presenting  to  Father  McAndrew's  Fair,  will  be 
a  thing  of  beauty;  a  sketch  by  Miss  Ruane  of  Peck- 
ville  is  entitled  'Morning,'  and  unfinished  pictures  of 
the  following  students  speak  highly  of  their  ability; 
Miss  Nellie  Evans,  Hyde  Park;  Miss  Katie  Maloney, 
Pittston;  Masters  Edward  Joyce,  Hubert  O'Reilly, 
Frank  Lawler,  John  Leonard,  John  Gunster,  Michael 
Ruddy,  Charles  O'Malley,  Edward  Leonard,  and 
Richard  McHugh.  All  the  paintings  will  be  exhibited 
at  the  annual  Commencement.  A  beautiful  screen,  the 
work  of  one  of  the  Sisters,  intended  for  Saint  John's 
Fair,  is  a  work  of  art." 

From  time  to  time  curios  had  been  sent  by  friends 
in  different  parts  of  the  world  to  Saint  Cecilia's,  until 
there  was  quite  a  collection.  Mother  Francis  had  two 
large  cabinets  built  in  Saint  Cecilia's  Hall  in  which 
these  carefully  labelled  treasures  were  arranged.  In 
time  the  collection  grew  and  now  forms  a  valuable 
adjunct  to  the  various  departments  of  the  school. 

The  fourth  ofifshoot  from  the  mother  house  in  the 
period  of  Mother  Francis'  ministrations  was  estab- 
lished in  Hyde  Park,  or  West  Scranton,  as  it  is  now 
called,  where  there  had  been  a  Catholic  school  as  early 
as  1870.  The  school  was  held  in  the  sacristy  of  the 
church  and  was  taught  by  lay  teachers.  Misses  Wini- 
fred Filan  and  Margaret  O'Shaughnessy.  The  Hyde 
Park  Church  was  served  from  the  Cathedral,  but  in 
1875  the  parish  of  Saint  Patrick's  was  created  and  a  new 
church  built.  Reverend  J.  B.  Whelan  took  charge  of 
the  parish  in  1882.  As  soon  as  Father  Whelan  com- 
pleted the  church  he  erected  a  parochial  school  which 
was  opened  January  4,   1887,  with  an  enrollment  of 


192  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

over  five  hundred  pupils.  Sister  M.  Alphonsine  was 
appointed  Superior.  With  her  were  associated:  Sister 
M.  Stanislaus,  Sister  M.  Sebastian,  Sister  M.  Angela, 
Sister  M.  Ignatius,  Sister  M.  Bernard,  Sister  M. 
Ambrose,  Sister  M.  Leo,  and  Sister  M.  Gonzaga. 
Father  Whelan  then  built  a  new  rectory  and  had  the 
old  rectory  fitted  up  as  a  convent  for  the  Sisters.  It 
was  painted  white  and  henceforth  known  as  "The 
White  House." 

Father  Whelan  had  attended  old  Saint  Joseph's 
College,  Susquehanna  County,  and  had  been  an  instruc- 
tor in  the  college  at  the  time  of  the  burning.  Under 
his  supervision,  therefore,  the  school  had  exceptional 
opportunities  to  advance,  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  it  soon  became  the  heart  of  the  activities  of  the 
parish.  The  majority  of  the  members  of  Saint  Patrick's 
congregation  today,  have  been  trained  at  Saint 
Patrick's,  which  is  at  the  present  time  a  fully  equipped 
high  school  with  registration  under  the  State  Bureau 
of  Professional  Education.  Many  of  Saint  Patrick's 
graduates  have  attained  prominence  in  the  professional 
and  religious  life. 

It  was  Father  Whelan's  ambition  to  build  a  new  con- 
vent for  the  Sisters  as  soon  as  possible.  Accordingly 
he  drew  up  plans  for  the  new  building  which  he  put 
into  execution  in  1911,  and  on  November  1st  of  that 
year  the  ceremony  of  laying  the  corner-stone  was  per- 
formed. But  Father  Whelan  was  called  to  his  reward 
before  the  convent  was  completed  and  the  work  was 
continued  by  his  successor,  Reverend  George  J.  Lucas, 
J.U.D..  S.T^D.,  D.D.,  and  completed  August  20,  1912. 
It  was  blessed  by  Doctor  Lucas  on  September  8th. 

The  children  of  Saint  Patrick's  School  are  very  proud 
of  their  scholarly  pastor,  who  through  works  in  defense 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  193 

of  religion  has  won  international  fame.  One  of  his 
books,  entitled  "Agnosticism  and  Religion"  with  an 
autographed  letter  of  commendation  from  the  famous 
statesman,  Gladstone  of  England,  is  now  in  the  collec- 
tion of  Vatican  documents,  exposed  for  public  view 
in  the  exhibition  cases  of  the  Vatican  Library.  The 
book  is  a  refutation  of  the  doctrine  of  agnosticism  pro- 
pounded by  Herbert  Spencer.  The  Prime  Minister's 
letter  is  as  follows: 

Hawarden  Castle,  Chester, 

August  4,  1895. 

Dear  Sir: 

I  have  not  a  sufficient  acquaintance  with  the  general 
field  of  philosophy  to  pronounce  an  opinion  on  which 
you  would  safely  rely  as  to  the  value  of  your  work  in 
regard  to  its  historical  statements  of  the  very  interesting 
case. 

But  I  am  reading  it  with  warm  sympathy  and  much 
approval.  I  am  pleased  alike  with  the  signs  of  care 
which  it  shows  and  with  the  spirit  of  broad  sympathy 
which  it  exhibits,  with  other  defenders  of  the  same  great 
cause  who  wrote  from  a  different  position. 

I  find  your  argument  against  Mr.  Spencer,  so  far  as 
I  have  mastered  it,  very  striking.  But  I  ought  to  add 
that  I  regard  agnosticism  as  one  of  the  worst  of  all 
devices  in  respect  to  religion  and  one  of  the  poorest  and 
shallowest  schemes  ever  broached  in  regard  to 
philosophy. 

I  think  with  you  and  with  the  distinguished  persons 
whom  you  name  that  it  is  exactly  time  for  the  Christian 
bodies  unhappily  separated  in  communion,  to  make 
common  cause,  as  far  as  they  honorably  can,  on  the 
great  and  all-absorbing  question  of  belief — that  lofty 


194  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  profound  human  interest  which  so  far  transcends 
every  other. 

I  hope  and  trust  that  so  far  as  Oxford  is  concerned 
reports  which  have  reached  you  are  exaggerated.  There 
is  a  strong  spirit  of  religion  there. 

To  air  your  exertions  in  the  great  cause,  I  wish  the 
blessing  of  the  Almighty  and  with  all  best  wishes,  I 

remain,  dear  sir, 

Yours  very  faithfully, 
W.  E.  Gladstone. 

After  Saint  Patrick's,  the  parish  of  Saint  John  the 
Evangelist  was  established,  August  1,  1886.    The  tem- 
porary structure  which  its  first  pastor.  Reverend  R.  A. 
McAndrew,  erected,  was  from  its  shape  called  face- 
tiously, "The  Wigwam."    At  the  invitation  of  the  zeal- 
ous pastor,  the  Sisters  from  Saint  Cecilia's  conducted  a 
Sunday  school  there  for  the  children  of  the  parish. 
The  corner-stone  of  a  new  church,  a  combination  build- 
ing, part  of  which  was  to  serve  as  a  school,  was  com- 
menced in  1886.     It  was  dedicated,  April  7,  1887,  and 
in  the  September  following,  the  school  was  opened.  No 
convent  could  be  provided  at  the  time,  but  the  gener- 
ous pastor  rented  a  residence  for  himself  and  gave  the 
rectory  over  to  the  use  of  the  Sisters.    Sister  M.  Alphon- 
sine  was  appointed  superior.    With  her  the  following 
Sisters  made  up  the  first  community:  Sister  M.  Ger- 
trude, Sister  M.  Perpetua,  Sister  M.  Veronica,  Sister 
M.  Ignatius,  Sister  M.  Mercedes,  Sister  M.  Paul,  and 
Sister  M.  Joachim.  The  school  was  successful  from  the 
beginning,  due  mainly  to  the  untiring  zeal  of  the  good 
pastor  who  realized  that  the  religious  training  of  the 
children  was  the  best  augury  for  the  welfare  of  the 
parish  in  the  future.    His  zeal  was  to  be  rewarded  in  a 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  195 

new  field,  however,  a  little  later,  when  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  Saint  Mary's  in  Wilkes-Barre,  where  he  was 
made  a  member  of  the  Papal  household  with  the  title 
of  Monsignor. 

Monsignor  McAndrew  was  born  in  Hawley,  which 
place  has  the  distinction  of  having  given  two  bishops 
and  twelve  priests  to  the  Church,  our  beloved  Bishop 
Hoban  and  the  late  Bishop  Kenny  of  Saint  Augustine, 
Florida,  being  natives  of  Hawley.  Monsignor  McAn- 
drew was  an  illustrious  member  of  a  prominent  family. 
One  of  his  sisters,  Mother  Aloysius,  was  an  Ursuline 
nun  of  Youngstown,  Ohio.  One  brother  is  General 
James  McAndrew  of  the  General  Staff  College,  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  Chief  of  Staff  to  Pershing  in  France. 
General  McAndrew  is  the  reputed  "American  brains 
of  the  war  'over  there.'  "  Another  brother,  Colonel 
Patrick  Henry  McAndrew,  of  Fort  Winfield  Scott, 
San  Francisco,  Cal.,  is  a  member  of  the  Army  Medical 
Corps  and  has  worn  the  Army  titles  of  lieutenant  as 
far  as  Lieutenant  General.  Three  generations  of  the 
McAndrew  family  are  numbered  among  the  Alumnae 
of  Saint  Cecilia's  and  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  To  Mon- 
signor McAndrew's  niece,  Mrs.  Angela  Healy  Pierce, 
an  alumna  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  President  Roose- 
velt paid  the  famous  compliment  "divinely  tall  and 
most  divinely  fair"  on  an  occasion  when  she  was 
presented  to  him  at  the  White  House. 

Reverend  E.  J.  Melley  succeeded  Father  McAndrew 
in  1889,  and  at  once  undertook  the  building  of  a  new 
convent  for  the  Sisters.  The  corner-stone  was  laid 
August  25,  1890,  in  the  presence  of  an  immense  assem- 
blage of  people.  The  sermon  on  the  occasion  was 
preached  by  the  illustrious  Father  Pardow,  S.J.  The 
reverend  preacher  prefaced  it  by  quoting  the  words 


196  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  Jesus  to  His  followers:  "All  power  is  given  to  Me 
Go  ye  therefore,  and  preach  the  gospel.  Behold  I  am 
with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the 
world."  This  was  the  Church's  charter.  Among  other 
things  the  preacher  said,  "The  mission  of  the  Church 
shall  last  as  long  as  time.  When  the  Church  shall 
cease  to  be,  it  will  be  the  Day  of  Judgment,  and  the  time 
for  teaching  will  be  over.  Christ  taught  the  truth,  and 
His  poor  fishermen  spread  that  truth  to  every  quarter 
of  the  globe.  Christ  became  the  great  educator  of  the 
human  race.  He  taught  everything.  The  finger  of 
God  has  counted  the  stars  of  Heaven,  and  has  taught 
men  to  dig  in  the  earth  and  read  the  history  of  the 
world  in  books  of  stone.  He  shows  that  the  creation 
of  the  universe  is  one  harmonious  whole.  But  amid  all 
His  teachings  there  is  one  thing  Christ  could  not  forget. 
Whether  he  counted  the  farthest  star,  or  dived  into  the 
ocean  to  study  its  depths.  He  always  remembered  the 
immortal  soul  of  man.  The  sciences  will  pass  away. 
We  learn  a  thing  today  and  we  must  unlearn  it  tomor- 
row, but  the  Lord  knew  His  countless  children  would 
live  and  last  forever,  and  in  all  His  instructions,  the 
science  of  Eternity  was  never  overlooked."  The  rev- 
erend speaker  next  spoke  of  the  growth  of  the  Church 
and  how  it  reaches  to  every  corner  of  the  globe  to  save 
a  soul  redeemed  by  the  Sacred  Blood.  Father  Pardow 
spoke  of  the  earnestness  and  energy  manifested  in  the 
city  of  Scranton  in  matters  of  religion.  He  referred 
to  the  zeal  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara,  and 
of  the  Sisters  and  clergy  who  wear  out  their  lives  in 
their  efforts  to  do  good  in  the  community. 

When  the  new  Church  of  the  Evangelist  was  dedi- 
cated in  1902,  all  the  rooms  in  the  combination  church 
and  school  were  devoted  to  school  purposes.     By  that 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  197 

time  the  school  had  made  so  much  progress  that  a 
complete  high  school  department  had  been  developed 
which  was  registered  by  the  State  Bureau  as  a  first  class 
high  school.  Saint  John's  students  have  made  a  spe- 
cial record  for  the  quality  of  their  work  in  English 
composition,  many  of  them  having  won  prizes  offered 
in  essay  contests  in  the  city  and  abroad. 

A  New  Field  of  Work  Opened  to  the  Sisters 

Besides  the  schools  opened  by  Mother  Francis  there 
was  another  form  of  charity  in  which  the  Sisters  were 
called  upon  to  enlist  themselves,  a  charity  which  cir- 
sumstances  rather  than  the  text  of  the  Rule  solicited 
from  them.  In  1888  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara 
found  himself  confronted  with  the  necessity  of  provid- 
ing a  refuge  for  those  of  his  flock  who  had  strayed 
from  the  fold  of  the  Good  Shepherd.  He  accordingly 
purchased  the  beautiful  Rockwell  Estate  in  North 
Scranton  and  established  there  the  House  of  the  Good 
Shepherd.  To  assist  the  Sisters  of  the  Good  Shepherd 
in  their  praiseworthy  work,  the  Bishop  organized  a 
Catholic  Ladies'  Aid  Society,  and  with  a  wise  fore- 
sight placed  Mother  Francis,  the  superior  of  the  Sis- 
ters of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  at  its  head,  as 
president.  Mother  Francis,  therefore,  presided  at  the 
meetings  of  the  society,  which  were  held  in  Saint 
Cecilia's  Hall.  Under  her  direction  great  good  was 
accomplished,  not  only  for  the  House  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  but  for  other  charities  in  the  city. 

In  the  work  of  reclaiming  unfortunate  women,  the 
society  often  met  with  cases  of  abandoned  infants  who 
were  too  young  to  be  cared  for  in  the  orphanage,  and 
for  whom  no  refuge  had  been  provided.  Mrs.  W.  B. 
Duggan,  one  of  the  most  active  members  of  the  society. 


198  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  well-known  for  her  connection  with  various  chari- 
table enterprises,  waited  upon  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  and  laid  before  him  the  urgent  necessity  of 
securing  some  home  for  these  destitute  little  ones.  The 
Bishop,  at  the  suggestion  of  Mrs.  Duggan,  readily  con- 
sented to  open  a  house  for  them.  The  good  work  was 
at  once  taken  up  and  a  house  on  Jackson  Street,  West 
Scranton,  was  procured  and  placed  in  the  care  of  a 
matron.  In  this  humble  way  a  great  work  for  the  sal- 
vation of  poor  little  waifs  was  begun.  Later  a  larger 
house  on  Monroe  Avenue  was  rented  and  the  children 
removed  there.  As  the  care  given  to  them  was  not 
satisfactory  to  the  society  it  was  decided  to  ask  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to  conduct  the  work. 
In  the  meantime,  Mother  Mary  had  succeeded  Mother 
Francis  as  superior.  Mother  Mary  objected  to  taking 
up  the  work  on  the  ground  that  it  was  not  in  accordance 
with  the  end  of  the  Institute.  Mother  Mary's  objection 
was  overruled  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  who 
decided  that  the  work  was  not  contrary  to  the  spirit 
of  the  rule  which  commends  the  seeking  and  care  of 
abandoned  souls. 

The  Sisters  therefore  took  up  the  work  on  August  30, 
1890,  with  Sister  M.  Celestine  as  superior.  Sister  M. 
Blandina  and  Sister  M.  Rose  were  appointed  to  assist. 
Later  when  Sister  Blandina  was  transferred,  Sister 
Ephrem  and  Sister  Philip  were  sent  to  aid  in  the  good 
work.  It  developed  rapidly  and  the  society  was  quick  to 
see  that  some  help  from  the  civil  authorities  would  be 
necessary  to  carry  it  on  successfully.  They,  therefore, 
effected  a  re-organization  of  the  society  and  while  still 
keeping  up  their  connection  with  the  House  of  the 
Good  Shepherd,  they  resolved  to  make  the  care  of 
abandoned  children  their  chief  work.    Under  the  title 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  199 

of  Saint  Joseph's  Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty 
to  Children  and  Aged  Persons,  they  applied  to  the 
Courts  for  recognition  as  a  corporate  body.  The  sub- 
scribers were:  Margaret  Gunster,  Bridget  Hoban, 
Mary  Chase,  Mary  Kelly,  Mary  Murphy,  Mary 
Flaherty,  Anna  Duggan,  and  Elizabeth  Walsh.  All 
were  of  Scranton.  On  the  eighth  day  of  November, 
1890,  the  charter  members  appeared  before  the  court 
and  signed  the  act  of  incorporation.  Three  days  later 
the  charter  was  granted,  the  recorder  of  deeds  testify- 
ing: "Before  me,  the  Recorder  of  Deeds  of  Lackawanna 
County,  appeared  Margaret  Gunster,  Anna  Duggan, 
and  Mary  Kelly,  three  of  the  subscribers  of  the  above 
and  foregoing  certificate  of  Incorporation  of  Saint 
Joseph's  Society  for  the  Prevention  of  Cruelty  to  Chil- 
dren and  Aged  Persons,  and  in  due  form  of  law 
acknowledged  the  same  to  be  their  act  and  deed." 

The  house  on  Monroe  Avenue  was  soon  over- 
crowded, and  through  the  exertions  of  the  society,  a 
more  commodious  building  on  Jefiferson  Avenue  was 
provided.  More  Sisters  were  required  for  the  work 
and  Sister  M.  Justina  and  Sister  M.  Dositheus  were 
appointed  to  assist.  Finally  a  magnificent  and  perma- 
nent home  was  secured  for  the  hapless  little  ones 
through  the  efforts  of  Reverend  James  O'Reilly,  rector 
of  the  Cathedral,  and  two  members  of  the  society,  Mrs. 
Ellen  O'Donnell  and  Mrs.  P.  J.  Horan.  A  donation 
of  two  and  a  half  acres  of  land  was  made  by  the  late 
John  B.  Smith  and  the  work  of  collecting  funds  for  a 
building  was  begun  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and 
Very  Reverend  John  Finnen,  V.  G.  Reverend  J.  J.  B. 
Feeley,  LL.D.,  actuated  by  a  priestly  charity  and  zeal, 
volunteered  to  take  a  house  to  house  collection  on  foot. 
His  returns  therefrom  netted  eleven  thousand  dollars. 


200  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

Before  the  work  was  completed,  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  O'Hara  was  called  to  his  reward.  Soon  after, 
Father  Finnen  also  died,  and  the  building  of  the  home 
was  undertaken  by  the  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban, 
D.D.,  Bishop  O'Hara's  worthy  successor.  In  May, 
1900,  the  main  building  was  ready  for  occupancy.  On 
June  9th,  Bishop  Hoban,  assisted  by  Reverend  John  J. 
Loughran,  D.D.,  said  Mass  for  the  first  time  in  the 
chapel  of  the  foundling  home.  The  next  day  a  recep- 
tion was  held  for  the  public  with  a  result  that  might 
have  been  expected,  a  generous  response  to  the  appeal 
that  helpless  infancy  made  to  the  good  people  of 
Scranton. 

There  was  much  rejoicing  in  the  home  when  Rev- 
erend John  Hurst  was  appointed  chaplain.  He  was 
succeeded  by  the  late  Father  Flood,  Reverend  Doctor 
Boyle,  Reverend  Doctor  Brennan,  each  of  whom  minis- 
tered to  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  inmates  for  the  term 
of  his  appointment,  and  at  present,  Reverend  Paul 
Kelly  of  the  Cathedral  is  the  chaplain  at  Saint 
Joseph's  Foundling  Home. 

September  19,  1908,  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban, 
Mother  M.  Cyril,  Sister  M.  Celestine,  Sister  M.  Rose, 
and  Sister  M.  Mildred  witnessed  the  breaking  of 
ground  for  new  additions  to  the  home.  By  December 
the  wings  were  under  cover,  and  on  May  16,  1909, 
Mass  was  celebrated  for  the  first  time  in  the  new  chapel 
of  Saint  Joseph's  by  Reverend  D.  J.  Connor.  The 
next  day.  Bishop  Hoban  assisted  by  Reverend  Doctor 
Brennan,  blessed  the  chapel.  On  October  21st,  a  red- 
letter  day  in  the  history  of  Saint  Joseph's,  the  entire 
building  was  blessed  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop, 
Right  Reverend  Monsignor  McAndrew,  Reverend 
A.  J.  Brennan,  D.D.,  and  Reverend  John  Hurst  assist- 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  201 

ing.  The  members  of  the  choir  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's, 
a  number  of  visiting  Sisters,  and  the  members  of  Saint 
Joseph's  Society  were  present.  A  second  public  recep- 
tion followed  at  which  the  musical  talent  of  the  city 
entertained.  The  success  of  the  reception  socially  and 
financially  was  due  to  the  efforts  of  Mesdames  P.  J. 
Horan,  C.  P.  O'Malley,  H.  Culkin,  S.  J.  McDonald, 
P.  O'Malley,  J.  J.  Brown,  F.  O.  Megargee,  and  R. 
O'Brien. 

Many  beautiful  donations  were  received  for  the  new 
chapel.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  presented  a  gold 
chalice,  the  cherished  gift  of  his  mother  on  his  anni- 
versary. The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  Monsignor 
McAndrew  together  presented  a  valuable  ostensorium. 
Mr.  P.  J.  McCarthy  and  his  sister  Ella,  presented  other 
chapel  furnishings.  Gifts  Avere  presented  by  Mrs. 
Bridget  McDonald,  Miss  Elizabeth  Moyles,  Mrs.  H. 
McHugh,  Mr.  P.  Cusick,  Mrs.  M.  Flynn,  Mrs.  D. 
McCarthy,  and  Mrs.  Catherine  Brown.  An  elevator 
which  very  materially  lightens  the  burden  of  the  Sis- 
ters, was  installed  by  Mr.  Clelland,  a  Protestant 
merchant  of  the  city. 

Thirty  years  have  elapsed  since  the  founding  of  the 
work  of  Saint  Joseph's  Home,  the  patronal  feast  of 
which  is  kept  with  due  solemnity,  as  a  matter  of  par- 
ticular custom.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  celebrates 
the  Mass  of  the  day  in  the  chapel  and  the  rest  of  the 
day  is  kept  as  a  feast  of  the  little  ones.  Hundreds  of 
them  are  sheltered  and  have  been  sheltered  within  its 
walls,  and  for  many  of  them  it  has  been  the  gateway 
to  Heaven.  Others  have  found  happy  homes  in  Catho- 
lic households,  and  some  have  already  founded  homes 
of  their  own.  It  is  a  work  of  which  the  late  lamented 
Cardinal  Gibbons  said  in  a  paper  read  at  the  World's 


202  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Congress  of  Religious:  "The  Church  has  established 
infant  asylums  for  the  care  of  the  helpless  babies,  who 
have  been  cruelly  abandoned  by  their  own  parents,  or 
bereft  of  them  in  the  mysterious  dispensations  of  Divine 
Providence  before  they  could  know  or  feel  a  mother's 
love.  These  little  waifs,  like  the  infant  Moses  drifting 
in  the  turbid  waters  of  the  Nile,  are  rescued  from  an 
untimely  grave  by  the  daughters  of  the  great  King, 
those  consecrated  virgins,  who  become  nursing  mothers 
to  them ;  and  I  have  known  more  than  one  such  mother- 
less babe,  like  Israel's  law  giver,  who  in  after  years, 
became  a  leader  among  his  people." 

Saint  Andrew  of  Avellino  assures  us  that  the  salva- 
tion of  any  one  who  has  been  instrumental  in  saving 
the  soul  of  another  is  secured.  How  many  souls  are 
now  enjoying  the  Beatific  Vision,  whose  salvation, 
under  God,  has  been  secured  through  the  noble  efforts 
of  those  connected  with  Saint  Joseph's  Infant  Asylum! 
Saint  Joseph's  was  the  last  building  inaugurated 
during  Mother  Francis'  term  of  office,  but  ninety-two 
members  were  admitted  to  the  raising  of  spiritual  edi- 
fices within  the  enclosure  of  the  novitiate.  Four  Sis- 
ters had  been  called  to  their  reward,  the  first  being 
Mother  M.  Joseph,  who  died  on  May  6,  1884.  Mother 
Joseph,  after  her  retirement  from  office  labored  at 
Saint  Patrick's  in  West  Scranton  in  caring  for  the 
orphans,  but  her  health  failing,  she  was  sent  to  Saint 
Rose's,  Carbondale,  where  the  end  came,  and  from 
which  place  her  funeral  was  held.  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  O'Hara  preached  the  funeral  sermon  and 
Mother  Joseph  was  buried  on  the  convent  grounds, 
close  to  the  shrine  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Mother  Gon- 
zaga,  superior  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Philadelphia 
Diocese,  writing  of  the  death  of  Mother  Joseph  to 
Mother  Francis,  says: 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  203 

"Mother  Joseph  has  gone  before  us.  God  alone 
knows  how  soon  we  may  follow  her  along  the  path 
whence  no  traveller  returns.  She  possessed  some 
uncommonly  good  qualities,  which  in  recollecting,  I 
almost  envy  her.  The  charity  of  her  conversation  with 
me  during  my  visit,  made  an  indelibly  edifying  impres- 
sion on  my  mind.  How  happy  must  be  the  gathering 
of  so  many  of  our  cherished  members  under  the  all- 
protecting  mantle  of  our  Immaculate  Mother." 

The  Reaper  Death  in  "reaping  the  ripened  grain" 
does  not  spare  the  flowers  that  grow  between.  Two  of 
them  were  very  quietly  gathered  up  by  Him  in  the 
sweet  blossom  time  of  their  youth.  Sisters  Regina  and 
Gonzaga.  Sister  Regina's  death  occurred  in  Saint 
Rose's  Novitiate,  April  15,  1885,  three  years  after  her 
entrance  to  the  community  in  her  eighteenth  year. 
She  was  Miss  Mary  O'Neill  of  Pleasant  Mount, 
Wayne  County.  She  died  on  the  first  anniversary  of 
her  profession,  in  her  twenty-first  year  of  life.  Sister 
Gonzaga,  who  was  Miss  Catherine  Walton,  died  July 
12,  1887.  She  belonged  to  a  family  that  has  given  five 
of  its  members  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart.  She  was  still  in  the  novitiate  when  her  fatal 
illness  struck  her  and  she  had  the  happiness  of  making 
her  holy  vows  before  death  came.  Monsignor  Cofley 
received  her  vows  and  a  few  hours  later  her  pure  soul 
was  in  the  presence  of  her  heavenly  Spouse. 

When  the  Reaper  plucked  again  the  ripened  grain, 
he  took  the  gentle  Sister  Rose  on  June  23,  1889.  Sister 
Rose  was  the  little  Mary  McNamara  who  is  mentioned 
in  Mother  Teresa's  notes,  the  child  who  was  so  anxious 
to  serve  the  Sisters  when  they  first  came  to  Saint 
Joseph's.  At  the  time  of  her  death  she  had  been  a 
professed  religious  twenty-six  years.  She  was  on  the 
faculty  stafif  at  Saint  Cecilia's  and  out  of  respect  to  her 


204  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

memory  no  formal  commencement  exercises  were  held 
that  year.  Sister  Rose  was  an  accomplished  musician 
and  taught  music  at  Pittston,  Williamsport,  and  Scran- 
ton.  She  was  also  a  skillful  ornamental  needleworker 
and  fostered  in  her  pupils  a  taste  for  artistic  handiwork. 
Even  to  this  day,  those  who  had  the  privilege  of 
knowing  Sister  Rose  hold  her  in  loving  remembrance. 

Tidings  of  Father  Gilet 

The  close  of  Mother  Francis'  term  of  office  was 
blessed  with  the  singular  consolation  of  glad  tidings 
from  the  holy  founder  of  the  congregation,  Father 
Gilet.  Forty-two  years  had  elapsed  since  his  depar- 
ture from  Monroe,  years  in  which  no  communication 
whatever  had  been  held  between  the  Father  and  his 
spiritual  daughters.  They  believed  him  to  be  dead 
while  he  supposed  that  the  little  congregation  had  been 
dissolved.  At  last  Sister  M.  Clotilde  of  Villa  Maria, 
West  Chester,  who  had  entered  the  community  at 
Reading  as  a  French  exile,  learned  through  a  relative 
of  hers,  a  member  of  the  Order  of  Citeaux  at  Lerins, 
France,  that  there  w^as  in  the  Royal  Abbey  at  Haute- 
combe,  Savoy,  a  venerable  monk  who  had  once  been 
the  Redemptorist,  Father  Gilet.  A  letter  which  Sister 
Clotilde  sent  to  her  relative  was  sent  on  to  Hautecombe 
and  the  venerable  monk,  Father  Mary  Celestine,  was 
overjoyed  to  hear  again  from  his  spiritual  daughters. 
An  interesting  correspondence  followed.  He  was  made 
familiar  with  all  the  details  of  the  progress  of  the  work 
he  had  initiated.  The  Sisters  in  turn  asked  him  for  a 
sketch  of  their  foundation.     He  wrote  as  follows: 

"In  response  to  your  legitimate  demand  I  take  pleas- 
ure in  sending  you  this  notice  concerning  the  origin  of 


The  Reverend  Father 
Mary  Celestine,    O.C.R 


The   Abbey    Church, 
Hautecombe,  Savoy 


|The  Royal  Abbey  of  Notre  Dame,     Hautecombe,  Savoy 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  205 

your  Congregation.  However  painful  it  may  be  for 
me  at  my  advanced  age  to  write,  I  make  the  effort  more 
willingly  since  in  doing  so  old  memories  are  recalled 
which  bring  me  back  to  the  happy  years  of  my  youthful 
priesthood,  years  of  zeal  and  fervor.  These  lines  will 
tell  you  better  than  all  else  could,  the  share  which  God 
had  in  the  establishment  of  your  Congregation — so 
small  in  its  beginning,  and  all  that  God  will  expect  in 
return  for  a  work  which  is  His  and  which  is  destined 
to  exercise  so  glorious  an  apostolate  among  the  young, 
as  experience  has  shown  to  the  present. 

"Recalling  to  mind  the  history  of  the  foundation  and 
learning  of  its  wonderful  growth  after  almost  fifty 
years,  I  do  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge  that  it  is  more 
than  marvellous  and  it  is  evident  and  manifest  that 
man's  part  in  the  work  is  small.  It  follows  that  my  role 
is  limited  to  few  things,  simply  to  have  taken  the 
initiative. 

"To  comply  with  your  request  to  know  in  an  exact 
and  certain  manner  how  and  by  what  means  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  was  established,  I  can  tell  you  only 
the  particulars  which  gave  rise  to  my  enterprise;  how, 
forced  by  the  urgent  necessity  of  Christian  education 
for  Monroe,  I  commenced  without  thinking  of  the 
future  of  that  work,  leaving  it  to  God  alone  to  bless 
and  to  guide  its  prosperity,  if  it  were  pleasing  to  Him 
and  useful  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

"In  truth  your  founder — for  the  work  was  com- 
menced by  me — what  was  he?  A  young  priest,  full  of 
zeal  for  the  truth,  but  without  experience  in  God's 
ways — without  resources.  However,  notwithstanding 
such  a  feeble  instrument,  what  constitutes  your  glory  is 
the  fact  that,  by  a  continual  correspondence  with  grace 


2o6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  your  perseverance  in  the  midst  of  difficulties — I 
might  say  hourly  sacrifices — you  are  elevated  to  the 
eminence  which  you  today  hold  and  which  has  made 
your  community  one  of  the  brightest  ornaments  of  the 
Church  in  the  United  States.  Glory  to  God!  Glory 
to  Mary!  Honor  to  you  all,  privileged  children, 
chosen  ones  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven. 

"Passing  over  lesser  matters,  I  shall  endeavor  to 
trace  for  you,  as  briefly  and  exactly  as  possible,  what 
gave  rise  to  that  foundation,  and  above  all,  how  I  came 
to  realize  my  idea. 

"Having  settled  at  Monroe,  a  few  years  after  the 
close  of  a  very  successful  mission  which  had  renewed 
the  faith  among  the  Canadians,  I  conceived  the  design 
of  making  our  first  house  in  the  diocese  French;  all  the 
others  being  German.  With  the  approbation  of  the 
superior  as  well  as  that  of  his  Lordship,  Right  Rever- 
end Bishop  Lefevre,  I  received  three  Fathers  more  and 
two  Lay  Brothers.  We  were  established  in  two  small 
houses.  At  this  time  we  attended  ten  parishes;  two  in 
the  city,  three  between  Monroe  and  Detroit,  and  three 
in  the  vicinity  of  Adrian.  Being  the  only  one  familiar 
with  the  three  languages,  I  was  continually  engaged  by 
duty,  oftener  on  horseback  than  on  foot.  The  income 
from  my  missions,  as  well  as  that  of  the  Church  at 
Monroe,  enabled  me,  by  leading  a  life  extremely  poor, 
to  commence  little  by  little  the  erection  of  a  house  for 
the  Fathers,  adjoining  the  church,  which  had  also  been 
enlarged. 

"One  difficulty  surmounted,  another  of  a  different 
stamp  presented  itself;  numberless  children  were  forced 
to  attend  the  public  schools  and  were  growing  up  in 
ignorance  of  their  faith.  I  saw  that  all  our  works  would 
be  fruitless,  unless  I  could  begin  with  the  young,  and 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  207 

instill  into  their  hearts  the  principles  of  our  holy  reli- 
gion; yes,  I  must  have  a  school  in  which  our  children 
would  be  taught  to  know  God,  to  love  Him  and  to  keep 
His  commandments." 

After  giving  an  interesting  account  of  the  founda- 
tion, with  the  details  of  which  we  are  familiar,  Father 
Gilet  continues : 

''After  having  been  Superior  at  Monroe  for  four 
years  and  having  founded  the  Sisterhood  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Heart,  I  was  recalled  to  Baltimore.  I  returned 
to  Europe  where  I  stayed  a  short  time  and  then  left 
for  South  America  by  way  of  Africa,  where  I  remained 
several  months  as  a  missionary.  After  four  months 
spent  on  the  ocean  I  returned  to  France,  impelled  by 
a  desire  of  embracing  the  contemplative  life.  On  my 
arrival  I  directed  my  steps  toward  the  centre  of  France, 
and  arrived  at  Avignon,  where  I  learned  that  a  new 
branch  of  the  Order  of  Citeaux  was  established,  in 
which  I  had  been  received  upon  my  application  even 
before  my  arrival.  The  Archbishop  of  Laon  wished 
me  to  go  where  God  so  visibly  called  me,  and  here,  in 
fine,  since  my  entrance,  I  have  found  pleasure  and 
tasted  the  happiness  of  belonging  entirely  to  God  away 
from  the  noises  of  the  world  and  its  cares,  and  the 
dangers  of  a  missionary  life.  This  happiness  is  still 
mine  after  thirty-three  years  of  solitude  and  silence. 
At  present  I  am  seventy-eight  years  of  age  and  I  wait 
with  confidence  the  end  which  cannot  be  far  distant. 
I  consider  it  a  great  blessing  to  have  found  my  spiritual 
children  of  Monroe,  confident  that  I  shall  be  helped  by 
their  prayers. 

"If  until  now  I  have  not  tried  to  learn  something 
about  them,  it  was  because  I  heard  some  years  ago  at 


2o8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  American  Seminary  of  Louvain  that  there  were 
Sisters  of  another  Order  at  Monroe.  I  did  not  know 
that  they  were  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary.  I  was  convinced  that  my  work  had  died  out, 
and  that  among  these  new  religious  I  should  be 
unknown  as  a  stranger.  In  truth  I  profited  by  an  occa- 
sion of  a  friend  of  mine  visiting  Michigan  to  send  a 
letter  to  an  old  acquaintance  at  Monroe,  Mr.  Dansard. 
He  replied  to  my  letter  that  there  were  Sisters  at  Mon- 
roe but  of  an  Order  with  which  I  was  not  acquainted. 
He  sent  me  a  prospectus  and  a  picture  of  their  convent. 
I  heard  no  more  until  the  arrival  of  your  letter  which 
gave  me  to  understand  that  I  had  yet  a  place  in  the 
memory  of  some  souls  across  the  sea. 

"Great  was  my  joy,  as  well  as  my  surprise,  to  renew 
ties  which  I  thought  broken  forever  but  which  in  future 
will,  I  trust,  be  more  closely  united.  Separated  as  we 
are  we  shall  be  one  in  heart  and  affection,  in  mutual 
prayers  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  and  to  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  Henceforth  at  the  daily 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  I  shall  make  a  special  remem- 
brance of  your  Community  and  of  each  of  its  members. 
In  closing  this  lengthy  account.  Very  Reverend  Mother 
and  all  my  dear  Sisters,  I  may  say,  my  Children  in  Jesus 
Christ,  allow  me  to  ofifer  my  sincere  wishes  for  you  and 
your  community.  Until  now  God  has  singularly 
blessed  you.  Your  existence  in  the  Church  is  His  work. 
The  wonderful  increase  of  your  members  is  an  evident 
miracle  and  your  life  a  permanent  apostolate.  How 
many  souls  you  have  saved!  Everything  regarding 
your  Institute  proclaims  the  work  of  God.  And  you, 
all  my  beloved  Sisters,  you  who  are  the  most  precious 
portion  of  the  fold  of  Jesus  Christ,  may  He  shower  His 
most  abundant  blessings  on  you  and  make  saints  of  you. 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  209 

which  is  no  doubt  your  wish  and  desire.  For  was  it  not 
for  this  purpose  you  left  the  world  and  your  loved  ones 
to  embrace  a  life  of  immolation,  self-denial,  and  sacri- 
fice? Nature  suffers,  but  life  is  short  and  eternity  long, 
and  furthermore,  the  reward  will  be  proportioned  to 
the  sacrifice.  In  fact,  understand  well,  the  share 
allotted  to  you  is  magnificent.  Be  saints,  then,  for 
Saint  Alphonsus  said:  'Heaven  is  yours  at  this  price.' 
Yes,  be  apostles  by  your  labors,  virgins  by  your  purity 
of  body  and  soul,  martyrs  by  the  daily  sacrifices  which 
religious  life  entails  and  one  day  you  will  be  numbered 
among  the  virgins  who  follow  the  Lamb. 

"In  the  midst  of  your  success  remember  old  Father 
Celestine  during  his  life,  and  above  all  when  you  hear 
of  his  death." 

The  Sisters  in  their  letters  had  expressed  a  wish  to 
see  Father  Celestine  but  the  infirmities  of  old  age  were 
creeping  upon  him,  intimating  that  the  end  was  near. 
The  letter  quoted  above  was  the  last  the  Sisters  received 
from  him.  Towards  the  end  of  the  year  1892,  the  Prior 
of  the  Royal  Abbey  of  Hautecombe  sent  the  sad  news 
that  Father  Celestine  was  dying.    He  writes : 

Reverend  Sisters'. 

Your  letter  of  the  twenty-first  of  September  to  our 
saintly  Father  Celestine  (Father  Louis  Gilet)  was 
received.  Since  the  beginning  of  the  month  he  has  been 
failing  very  fast.  It  is  now  two  weeks  since  he  was 
able  to  celebrate  Mass  and  since  last  Sunday  he  has 
grown  80  weak  that  we  are  watching  him  day  and  night. 
He  cannot  take  any  nourishment.  His  weakness  is 
extreme  and  I  fear  before  many  days  we  will  have  the 
sad  task  of  announcing  to  you  the  death  of  our  dear 
Father,  the  worthy  founder  of  your  community.    You 


2IO  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

will  all  join  your  prayers  to  obtain  for  him  the  grace  of 
a  happy  death.  He  himself  asks  this  favor  for  he  has 
great  confidence  in  the  prayers  of  his  dear  children  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  He  is  very  happy  now 
in  the  thought  that  God  gave  him  in  the  years  of  his 
youthful  strength  and  fervor  the  grace  to  set  the  beauti- 
ful flower  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary  in  the  garden  of  the  Church.  He  could  not 
tell  then  how  the  little  seed  that  he  was  planting  for 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  souls  would,  with 
the  blessing  of  Heaven,  grow  so  wonderfully,  multiply, 
and  prosper.  And  now  when  earth  is  vanishing  his 
heart  rests  in  sweet  hope,  relying  on  the  mercy  of  our 
Heavenly  Father.  Has  he  not  a  family  of  hundreds  of 
religious  who  will  pray  for  him? 

You  want  to  know  something  of  his  relationship  with 
Blessed  John  Berchmanns.  He  is  too  weak  to  give  me 
the  family  history,  but  he  told  me  his  grandmother  was 
a  Berchmanns  from  the  same  family  and  originally 
from  the  same  place.  You  have  also  asked  for  some  of 
his  writings.  He  has  written  a  great  deal,  but  of  late, 
without  our  knowledge  he  has  been  destroying  them, 
wishing  in  his  humility  to  be  forgotten.  Since  the 
Father  Infirmarian  has  discovered  this  we  have  taken 
care  to  put  away  all  that  remains.  I  will  a  little  later 
send  you  all  that  we  have  saved  from  the  Vandalism  of 
the  excess  of  his  humility.  He  has  destroyed  the  greater 
part  of  your  letters,  much  to  our  regret.  They  doubt- 
less contained  too  much  in  his  favor.  The  Father 
Infirmarian  has  brought  me  the  paper,  'The  Michigan 
Revieiv/  containing  the  historical  notice  of  your  foun- 
dation. I  gave  it  to  one  of  the  Fathers  who  knows  Eng- 
lish in  order  to  have  it  translated  into  French.  But  the 
paper  is  old  and  torn  and  in  a  very  bad  condition  and  if 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  211 

you  could  send  us  another  copy  you  would  oblige  us. 
We  intend  to  write  the  biography  of  our  venerated 
Father  and  his  apostolical  life.  His  great  work  in 
founding  an  Order  called  to  do  so  much  good  shall  not 
be  omitted. 

The  dear  sick  and  myself  thank  you  for  the  fervent 
prayers  you  offer  for  him.  Pray,  pray,  he  cannot  live 
much  longer.  The  fruit  is  ripe  for  Heaven.  Let  us 
ask  the  Heavenly  Gardener  not  to  let  any  other  hand 
come  and  pluck  it. 

Please,  my  dear  Sisters,  present  my  humble  homage 
with  Father  Celestine's  to  your  Reverend  Mother 
Superior  and  accept  the  assurance  of  our  humble 
devotion. 

Father  Marie  Svmphorien, 

Prior. 

On  the  fourteenth  of  November,  the  feast  of  Saint 
Stanislaus,  our  blessed  founder  was  called  home.  Of 
his  last  hours  on  earth  Father  Symphorien  wrote: 

Dear  Reverend  Mother: 

To  the  chant  of  the  "In  exitu  Israel,"  on  the  fifteenth 
of  last  November  we  bore  to  their  final  resting  place 
the  remains  of  a  venerable  monk,  the  Reverend  Mary 
Celestine  Louis  Florent  Gilet,  who  the  day  before  had 
gone  to  his  eternal  reward  in  the  eightieth  year  of  his 
age,  the  sixtieth  of  his  religious  life,  and  the  thirty-third 
of  his  Cistercian  profession. 

(After  giving  details  of  Father  Gilet's  life  which 
have  been  already  noted,  the  Reverend  Prior 
continues)  : 

Father  Gilet  meanwhile,  had  returned  to  Europe. 
As  time  passed  bringing  him  no  tidings  of  the  little 


212  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

community  he  had  left  in  Monroe,  he  thought  it  had 
been  dissolved.  His  ardent  zeal  for  souls  brought  him 
back  to  America  after  a  time  and  during  several  years 
he  did  wonders  for  the  glory  of  God  evangelizing  the 
vast  regions  of  the  Mississippi.  No  sacrifice  alarmed 
that  noble  priest,  no  difficulty  was  too  great  for  him. 
But  at  length  in  1857  his  health  failed  and  he  again 
returned  to  France  in  the  hope  of  recruiting  sufficient 
strength  to  resume  his  apostolical  mission.  The  Bishop 
of  Laon,  Monsignor  Gaesignic,  gave  him  charge  of  the 
parishes  of  Bievre  and  Chorat;  and  there  as  in  America, 
the  missionary  revealed  himself  an  orator  entirely  above 
the  ordinary.  His  eloquence,  inspired  by  a  heart  of 
gold  and  an  entire  abnegation  of  self,  possessed  the 
gift  of  captivating  all  hearts  and  gaining  them  to  Jesus 
Christ. 

At  the  request  of  the  Archpriest  of  Laon,  Reverend 
Louis  Gilet  came  several  times  during  Lent  in  1858  to 
Notre  Dame  where  he  preached  with  marvellous  and 
brilliant  success,  but  his  humility  took  alarm,  and  his 
ardent  love  of  souls  made  him  long  again  for  the  hard 
field  of  apostolic  labor.  God  wanted  something  else 
from  that  generous  soul!  No  longer  amid  the  tumult 
of  the  world  was  that  voice  to  sound,  but  from  the  silent 
cloisters  of  Citeaux!  As  soon  as  the  call  of  God  had 
been  made  clear  to  the  heart  which  had  never  known 
hesitation  in  the  accomplishment  of  His  Holy  Will, 
he  went  to  Serangue  to  embrace  the  more  perfect,  the 
more  austere  life  of  the  Cistercian  monk,  and  on  the 
twenty-second  of  August,  1858,  he  received  the  holy 
habit  with  the  name  of  Mary  Celestine.  In  the  mon- 
astery this  fervent  religious  filled  successively  all  the 
charges:  Secretary,  Professor  of  Theology  and  Philos- 
ophy,   Chaplain   of   the  Trappistine   Nuns  of   Notre 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  213 

Dame  Des  Pres,  Master  of  Novices,  and  Sub-Prior. 
In  1878,  on  the  death  of  Dom  Athanese  Matin,  Father 
Celestine  was  elected  his  successor  as  Abbot,  and  filled 
that  office  with  the  greatest  solicitude  and  religious 
regularity.  In  1883  he  was  a  second  time  chosen  Mas- 
ter of  Novices.  His  whole  heart  was  in  the  work  of 
forming  good  and  virtuous  religious  priests.  Besides 
the  charge  of  Master  of  Novices,  he  directed  the  numer- 
ous retreats  of  the  secular  clergy  w^ho  came  to  our  soli- 
tude of  Hautecombe  each  year,  sometimes  one  alone, 
sometimes  several  together,  to  meditate  more  deeply  on 
the  end  of  man  and  the  importance  of  the  sacerdotal 
call.  It  can  be  truly  said  that  the  direction  of  these 
retreats  was,  during  his  last  years,  his  work  of 
predilection. 

Providence  reserved  for  the  close  of  this  holy  life  a 
very  sweet  consolation.  In  1889  one  of  our  Fathers  of 
Lerins  received  a  letter  from  a  relative  of  his,  a  Sister 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  asking  if  there  was 
not  in  his  Community  a  Father  Gilet.  She  knew  he  was 
in  France  in  the  Order  of  Citeaux.  The  letter  was 
immediately  sent  to  Hautecombe,  and  soon,  one  can 
imagine  with  what  emotion,  the  Father  recognized  his 
spiritual  daughters.  The  little  mustard  seed  planted 
by  the  Redemptorist  in  1845  had  become  a  tree  whose 
branches  spread  over  vast  dioceses,  in  which  a  Congre- 
gation of  six  hundred  religious  now  gives  to  thousands 
of  children  that  Christian  education  for  which  the 
noble  heart  of  our  dear  Father  Celestine  was  solicitous 
in  the  first  years  of  his  ministry. 

Happy  to  have  at  last  recovered  traces  of  their 
Father,  the  Sisters  expressed  an  ardent  desire  to  see 
him;  but  the  infirmities  of  old  age  were  an  insurmount- 
able obstacle  to  such  a  journey.     He  gave  them,  how- 


214  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M, 

ever,  written  with  his  own  trembling  hand,  an  his- 
torical sketch  of  the  origin  of  their  Institute.  Amid 
details  the  most  interesting,  it  contains  advice  of  high 
spirituality  and  most  touching  exhortations  which  the 
Sisters  will  treasure  as  the  last  echo  of  the  voice  of 
their  venerable  Father. 

They  sent  him  a  richly  bound  copy  of  their  Rules. 
With  the  exception  of  some  few  additions  made  neces- 
sary by  time  and  the  increase  of  the  Community  it  is 
the  same  today  as  it  was  when  he  gave  it  to  them  nearly 
fifty  years  ago. 

A  most  interesting  correspondence  was  then  kept  up 
between  the  Father  and  his  spiritual  children.  But  the 
end  was  near.  Infirmities  growing  with  years,  the  life 
of  the  good  religious  became  very  painful.  He  could 
no  longer  leave  his  cell,  though  he  was  always  found  in 
prayer.  Gradually  his  weakness  increased  until  All 
Saints'  Day  in  1892,  when  he  received  the  last  rites  of 
the  Church  in  presence  of  the  entire  Community.  To 
the  exhortation  of  the  Father  Prior  he  answered 
fervently  and  expressed  touchingly  his  gratitude  to  the 
God  of  the  Eucharist  for  the  care  so  tenderly  given  to 
him.  Then  he  asked  pardon  for  the  faults  of  his  life- 
time. All  were  in  tears.  After  receiving  the  Holy 
Viaticum  he  repeated  many  times,  "Oh,  Jesus,  Oh  my 
Jesus!" 

In  the  strength  of  the  Sacrament  he  seemed  to  rally 
for  a  time  and  felt  well  enough  to  be  lifted  from  his 
bed  and  placed  before  a  writing  table.  He  desired  to 
write  his  last  adieu  to  his  dear  children  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart.  With  that  poor  hand  which  death  had 
already  begun  to  stiffen  he  wrote  that  he  would  soon 
be  no  more  and  asked  pleadingly  for  the  suffrage  of 
their  prayers.     In  conformity  with  that  holy  vow  of 


MOTHER  M.  FRANCIS  215 

poverty  which  he  observed  with  scrupulous  exactness, 
he  had  nothing  to  will  to  his  dear  daughters  but  a  relic 
of  his  kinsman  Saint  John  Berchmans,  his  old  crucifix 
and  his  poor  worn-out  rosary.  When  he  had  written 
these  few  precious  words,  the  pen  dropped  from  his 
trembling  fingers,  never  to  be  resumed  again.  His  suf- 
fering became  intense,  but  the  thought  of  heaven,  that 
eternal  reward,  enabled  him  to  bear  them  with  the  most 
edifying  resignation.  He  had  always  loved  the  singing 
of  pious  canticles,  and  when  the  monks  entoned  for 
him  that  beautiful  anthem  "Beau  Ciel  Eternelle  Patrie" 
he  listened  with  enraptured  delight. 

It  was  with  happiness,  faith  and  confidence  that  he 
followed  the  recommendation  of  the  departing  soul, 
often  kissing  the  old  missionary  cross  he  had  used  at 
Monroe  and  which  had  never  since  left  him  day  or 
night.  After  the  touching  prayers  had  been  conducted, 
the  dear  Father,  no  longer  able  to  speak,  pressed  the 
hand  of  his  Superior  to  signify  that  he  was  still  con- 
scious. Then  the  last  absolution  was  given  him  with 
the  apostolic  benediction  and  in  a  few  moments  his 
gentle  soul  was  speeding  on  the  wings  of  the  adorable 
Name  of  Jesus  to  that  eternal  home  for  which  he  had 
so  devoutly  longed.  It  was  one  o'clock  in  the  morning 
of  the  fourteenth  of  November. 

The  next  day  all  his  friends  and  penitents  with  many 
priests  came  to  render  with  us  the  last  sad  office,  to  the 
venerable  religious  esteemed  by  all  for  his  virtue  and 
his  upright  nature,  and  loved  for  the  generosity  and 
goodness  of  his  heart. 

''Surgam  ergo  in  adjutorium  illi!"  (Saint  Bernard). 

Reverend  Marie  Symphorien,  Prior. 
December  8,  1892. 


21 6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Just  before  the  annual  retreat  which  began  on  the 
feast  of  our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel,  July  16th,  three 
years  before  our  holy  founder  had  passed  to  his 
reward,  Mother  Francis  resigned  into  the  hands  of  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  her  office  as  mother  superior, 
at  the  same  time  earnestly  requesting  him  to  accord  to 
the  community  the  privilege  of  electing  her  successor 
according  to  the  provisions  of  the  rule.  Bishop  O'Hara 
was  reluctant  to  accept  Mother  Francis'  resignation. 
When  he  had  appointed  her  to  the  office  of  mother 
superior  twelve  years  before,  he  felt  that  he  had  made 
choice  for  the  community  of  the  fittest  member  to  rule 
it.  She  had  justified  his  confidence  in  her.  Under  her 
wise  and  beneficent  management  the  community  had 
prospered  and  at  the  end  of  Mother  Francis'  term  was 
a  powerful  factor  in  the  religious  life  of  the  diocese. 
The  mother  house  in  Scranton  had  been  completed 
according  to  the  original  plans  and  was  entirely  free 
from  debt.  The  novitiate,  generally  a  sure  index  of 
the  stability  and  fervor  of  a  community,  was  increasing 
in  strength  with  each  succeeding  year.  The  schools 
were  flourishing  and  the  Sisters  devoted  to  their  work. 
The  good  Bishop  realizing  all  this,  realized  also  the 
necessity  of  holding  to  the  principle  of  the  rule  which 
states  expressly  the  term  during  which  the  mother 
superior  shall  hold  office.  The  prescribed  term  had 
expired  and  the  resignation  was  therefore  accepted. 

On  the  twenty-second  of  July,  the  feast  of  Saint  Mag- 
dalen, an  election  was  held  in  Saint  Rose  Chapel, 
Carbondale,  and  Mother  Mary  Magdalen  Jackson  was 
chosen  to  succeed  Mother  Francis. 


VIII.  MOTHER  MARY 

New  Standards  of  Education 

MOTHER  MARY,  the  first  novice  to  be  professed 
in  the  Scranton  Diocese,  was  unanimously 
elected  and  took  her  place  as  mother  superior  amid  the 
rejoicing  of  the  whole  community.  The  ceremony  of 
her  installation  took  place  on  the  day  of  her  election, 
July  22nd,  the  feast  day  of  her  patron.  Saint  Mary 
Magdalen.  At  the  close  of  the  day  the  council  for 
the  new  administration  was  organized.  Sister  M.  Gene- 
vieve continued  in  office  as  sister-assistant;  Sister  M. 
Cyril  was  appointed  bursar,  and  Sister  M.  Pius  was 
retained  as  mistress  of  novices.  Sister  Pius  had  held 
this  important  office  for  a  period  of  eleven  years,  fol- 
lowing the  retirement  of  Sister  M.  Bonaventure  in 
1878.  Sister  Pius  was  also  made  superior  of  Saint 
Rose  Convent  but  a  little  later  she  was  released  from 
the  onerous  double  burden,  and  thenceforth  devoted 
herself  exclusively  to  the  care  of  the  novitiate,  while 
Sister  Charles  was  appointed  to  succeed  her  as 
superior  at  Saint  Rose's. 

Mother  Mary  remained  at  Saint  Rose's  till  the  sec- 
ond of  August,  the  feast  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  when  she 
was  present  during  the  profession  of  nine  novices. 
After  the  ceremony  she  left  for  Saint  Cecilia's,  where 
she  addressed  herself  cheerfully  to  the  burden  of  her 
exalted  office,  confident  that  the  kind  Providence  who 

217 


21 8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

had  hitherto  directed  her  life,  would  continue  to  guide 
and  support  her. 

The  action  of  Divine  Providence  in  regard  to  Mother 
Mary  was  remarkable.    She  was  born  in  Middleboro, 
Yorkshire,  England,  in  1842.    Her  parents  were  Chris- 
tine Fawcett  and  David  Jackson.    The  family  came  to 
Canada  in  1852  and  settled  in  Ontario,  where  Eliza- 
beth Jackson,  the  future  Mother  Mary,  was  educated  in 
a  private  academy  under  the  auspices  of  the  Church  of 
England.     She  was  her  father's  favorite  daughter  and 
during  the  vacations  was  his  constant  companion.    She 
was  highly  endowed  intellectually  and  later,  when  she 
had  finished  school,  she  shared  with  her  father  the 
philosophical  studies  in  which  he  was  deeply  engrossed. 
Although  David  Jackson's  mother  was  a  Catholic,  he 
had  been  brought  up  in  the  religion  of  his  father,  who 
was  an  Anglican.     As  a  young  man  he  had  been  led 
astray  by  the  false  philosophy  of  his  day  and  had 
become  a  professed  agnostic.     He  did  not  try,  how- 
ever, to  convert  his  family  to  his  way  of  thinking.  Mrs. 
Jackson  had  been  brought  up  in  the  religion  of  her 
mother,  who  was  a  Quaker,  although  her  father  was  a 
Catholic.     The  boys  and  girls  of  the  Jackson  family 
were  strictly  raised,  but  there  was  no  effort  made  to 
teach  them  religion. 

Mr.  Jackson  prided  himself  on  his  tolerance  of  the 
religion  of  others  and  even  in  regard  to  the  servants 
employed  about  his  estate,  many  of  whom  were  Catho- 
lics, he  practised  that  tolerance.  There  was  no  Catho- 
lic church  in  the  place  where  the  Jacksons  lived,  but 
there  was  an  Irish  settlement  some  miles  distant  where 
Mass  was  said  at  more  or  less  regular  intervals.  On 
these  occasions,  the  family  carriage,  was  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  servants  and  at  all  times,  ample  oppor- 


MOTHER  MARY 


MOTHER  MARY  219 

tunity  was  given  them  for  the  fulfillment  of  their 
religious  duties. 

On  one  occasion,  actuated  by  a  girl's  curiosity,  Eliza- 
beth asked  her  father's  permission  to  accompany  the 
servants  to  Mass.  He  gave  the  permission  readily,  little 
dreaming  of  the  consequences.  There  was  nothing  to 
attract  or  charm  the  senses  in  the  bare  little  room  into 
which  his  daughter  was  ushered  to  attend  the  Holy 
Sacrifice.  The  top  of  a  bureau  served  as  the  altar  table 
and  every  outward  semblance  of  the  sacred  ceremony 
was  similarly  poor.  But  the  soul  of  the  young  girl  was 
quickened  during  the  celebration  of  the  divine  mysteries 
and  she  went  home,  a  child  of  the  faith. 

Speaking  in  after  years  of  this  event  in  her  life  she 
said :  'T  have  always  felt  that  I  owe  the  gift  of  faith  to 
the  intercession  of  our  Blessed  Mother,  whose  honor 
I  once  defended  while  a  little  girl  at  school.  I  knew 
very  little  about  the  Blessed  Virgin  at  the  time,  but 
I  had  an  instinctive  reverence  for  her  as  the  Mother 
of  God.  One  day  when  one  of  my  companions  spoke 
disparagingly  of  Catholics  and  their  worship  of  Mary, 
I  felt  something  stir  within  me.  It  must  have  been  the 
Irish  blood  of  my  grandmother.  To  the  astonishment 
of  my  companion  I  turned  on  her  indignantly  and  for- 
bade her  ever  again  to  say  anything  against  the  Mother 
of  God  in  my  presence." 

Knowing  her  father's  tolerant  views  on  the  subject 
of  religion,  she  had  no  hesitation  in  revealing  to  him 
her  new-found  faith.  With  a  shock  he  realized  that 
his  much  vaunted  tolerance  did  not  extend  so  far  as  the 
Catholic  faith  for  his  children,  but  to  be  consistent  he 
gave  his  daughter  reluctant  consent  to  do  as  she  pleased 
in  the  matter  of  religion.  She  was  instructed,  baptized, 
made  her  first  Holy  Communion  and  for  a  time  was 


220  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

allowed  to  practise  her  religion  in  peace.  But  her 
father  was  not  content.  The  sight  of  his  daughter  going 
Sunday  after  Sunday  with  the  servants  to  church  was 
galling  to  David  Jackson's  proud  spirit  and  he  resolved 
to  put  an  end  to  her  church-going.  He  therefore  took 
her  to  visit  some  of  his  friends  in  the  southern  states  and 
left  her  there  for  a  year,  where  she  would  be  far 
removed  from  Catholic  influences.  The  trial  only 
strengthened  her.  On  her  return  home  he  forbade  her 
the  use  of  the  carriage  on  Sunday.  She  went  to  Mass 
on  foot,  while  the  servants  rode.  Finding  her  inflexible 
he  took  her  with  him  on  another  visit,  this  time  to  a 
Protestant  minister  in  Canton,  Pennsylvania.  In  that 
household  he  left  her  for  an  unlimited  time. 

Canton,  at  that  time,  was  a  mission  attended  by  Rev- 
erend N.  J.  McManus,  now  the  venerable  pastor  of 
Holy  Rosary  parish,  North  Scranton.  The  future 
Mother  Mary  met  Father  McManus  during  one  of  his 
visits  to  the  mission  and  made  known  to  him  her  desire 
to  consecrate  herself  entirely  to  the  service  of  God. 
Father  McManus  already  knew  something  of  her  his- 
tory and  recognizing  in  her  a  soul  specially  favored  by 
God,  encouraged  her  to  persevere.  She  knew  little 
about  religious  life  and  less  about  religious  congrega- 
tions. Father  McManus  told  her  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  and  kindly  oflfered  to  place 
her  application  there.  She  burst  into  tears,  touched  by 
his  kindness,  and  reminded  him  that  even  if  he  could 
get  her  admitted  to  the  Sisterhood,  she  was  altogether 
without  resources,  not  having  enough  money  to  pay  her 
carfare  home.  The  generous  hearted  priest  put  his 
hand  in  his  pocket  and  drawing  out  the  collection  for 
the  day,  gave  it  to  her,  saying:  "Take  that  and  use  it." 

Elizabeth  Jackson  was  admitted  to  the  Congregation 


MOTHER  MARY  221 

of  the  Immaculate  Heart  at  Pittston,  the  first  postulant 
received  in  the  newly-formed  province  of  the  Order. 
Soon  after,  she  wrote  to  her  parents,  apprising  them  of 
the  step  she  had  taken.  The  separation  from  them  cost 
her  much.  Her  mother  had  always  been  kind  and 
gentle  with  her  and  moreover  had  been  an  invalid  for 
some  time.  Elizabeth  took  delight  in  caring  for  her. 
She  said  one  time:  ''I  felt  leaving  my  mother.  The 
thought  of  it  has  caused  me  many  a  heartache.  I  used 
to  bring  her  a  cup  of  coffee  early  every  morning.  For 
many  years  after  I  entered  the  convent,  the  aroma  of 
coffee  brought  tears  to  my  eyes  as  I  remembered 
mother's  gracious  smile  and  courteous,  'I  thank  thee, 
dear  Elizabeth.'  " 

While  she  was  still  a  postulant,  her  father  paid  her  a 
visit.  He  came  unannounced.  The  Sisters  were  at 
dinner  when  he  arrived  and  asked  for  Miss  Jackson. 
He  was  ushered  into  a  little  parlor  near  the  refectory 
and  while  awaiting  his  daughter's  arrival,  he  heard  the 
cheerful  tones  and  happy  laughter  of  the  Sisters,  for  it 
was  a  recreation  day.  The  convent  was  not  the  gloomy 
place  he  had  imagined  it  to  be.  He  picked  up  the 
"Following  of  Christ"  which  lay  on  a  little  table  near 
at  hand  and  what  he  read  must  have  shed  more  light 
on  his  soul.  He  said  later:  "The  happy  laughter  of 
the  Sisterhood  and  that  book  changed  the  whole  trend 
of  my  thought.  I  said  to  myself,  This  cannot  be  such 
a  bad  place  after  all.'  " 

Elizabeth  came  in,  radiant  and  smiling,  to  greet  her 
father.  There  was  no  need  to  ask  if  she  was  happy. 
He  made  no  further  protest  but  instead  assured  her: 
'T  believe  you  have  chosen  wisely,  my  dear  daughter." 
Before  leaving  he  paid  all  her  expenses,  gave  her  a  sub- 
stantial dowry  and  left,  blessing  her.     Henceforth  her 


222  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

life  became  one  long  thanksgiving  for  the  gift  of  faith 
and  the  grace  of  vocation. 

After  her  profession  Sister  Mary,  being  an  accom- 
plished musician,  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  music 
department  at  Saint  Cecilia's.  After  some  years  she 
was  transferred  to  Saint  Rose's,  where  she  was  superior 
at  the  time  of  her  call  by  the  community  to  fill  the 
office  of  mother  superior.  By  a  singular  coincidence, 
she  who  had  been  the  first  postulant  to  be  received  in 
the  new  foundation,  was  the  first  superior  to  be  installed 
by  the  election  of  the  Sisters.  Her  predecessors  had 
both  been  appointed  by  the  Bishop. 

Mother  Mary  was  a  deeply  interior  soul.  The  many 
trials  which  she  had  endured  for  the  faith  and  the 
many  which  fell  to  her  lot  later,  served  to  unite  her 
more  and  more  closely  to  her  Divine  Spouse.  Her 
spirit  of  forbearance  was  wonderful,  and  even  the 
most  obstinate  were  won  in  the  end  by  her  patience  and 
kindness.  She  did  not  spare  reproofs  where  they  were 
needed,  but  her  reproofs  were  so  tempered  with  kind- 
ness and  sincerity  that  they  left  no  sting.  On  the 
contrary  one  left  her  presence,  thinking,  "How  good 
Mother  is!" 

She  had  an  intense  devotion  to  our  Lord  in  the 
Blessed  Sacrament.  The  adornment  of  the  chapel  was 
her  chief  delight.  She  loved  the  beauty  of  God's 
House  and  the  Tabernacles  where  He  has  chosen  to 
dwell.  She  was  an  exquisite  needlewoman  and  the 
beautiful  furnishings  of  many  tabernacles  in  the 
churches  and  convents  with  which  she  was  connected, 
are  still  an  evidence  of  the  work  of  her  hands.  She 
was  careful  to  see  that  all  the  externals  of  divine  wor- 
ship were  carefully  observed,  and  would  not  suffer  the 
least  carelessness  in  prayers  or  in  the  recital  of  the 
divine  office.    She  often  reminded  the  novices  that  the 


MOTHER  MARY  223 

outward  expression  is  generally  a  sure  index  to  the 
interior  sentiment.  The  calm  repose  of  her  own  man- 
ner, even  under  the  most  vexatious  and  trying  circum- 
stances, told  of  the  careful  training  of  a  Quaker 
mother,  but  it  told  much  more  of  a  recollected  spirit 
and  constant  intercourse  with  God. 

Her  devotion  to  our  Blessed  Mother  was  close  to 
her  devotion  to  our  dear  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, two  devotions  which  the  holy  founder  of  the 
Redemptorists,  Saint  Alphonsus,  had  bequeathed  to  the 
Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  through  his 
ardent  son,  Father  Gilet.  Father  Gilet  had  placed  the 
community  under  the  protection  of  our  Lady  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  even  before  the  proclamation 
of  the  dogma  and  had  designated  the  eighth  of  Decem- 
ber as  the  day  for  the  annual  renewal  of  the  vows  of 
the  members  of  the  community.  In  order  to  enhance 
the  solemnity  of  the  ceremony.  Mother  Mary  obtained 
permission  from  Bishop  O'Hara  to  have  Exposition  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  during  the  whole  day  in  the 
chapel  of  Saint  Cecilia's.  The  permission  was  granted 
and  extended  to  all  the  convents  of  the  order  dependent 
on  the  Scranton  mother  house.  The  privilege  of  hav- 
ing Benediction  in  all  our  convents  on  Sunday  was  also 
obtained  by  Mother  Mary. 

In  order  to  surround  our  dear  Lord  with  every  pos- 
sible mark  of  respect,  Mother  Mary  made  a  careful 
selection  of  those  novices  whose  voices  gave  promise  of 
response  to  training  and  spared  nothing  in  their  devel- 
opment for  the  singing  of  the  Divine  Praises.  In  this 
way,  splendid  choirs  were  formed  for  the  mother 
house  and  novitiate  and  later  for  the  community 
houses  in  which  these  trained  voices  were  exercised  in 
the  service  of  the  Divine  Master. 

Mother  Mary's  love  for  her  dear  Lord  was  also  evi- 


224  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

dent  in  her  love  for  her  neighbor.  Suffering  of  any 
kind  appealed  to  her,  but  she  was  especially  compas- 
sionate toward  the  sick.  ''The  sick  are  particular 
friends  of  God,"  she  would  say,  "and  the  house  in  which 
they  are  is  a  blessed  abode."  Mother  Mary  suffered 
much  herself,  but  like  an  aromatic  herb,  the  more  she 
was  crushed,  the  more  she  exuded  sweet  balm  for  others. 
Her  regard  for  the  houses  of  clay  wherein  the  precious 
souls  of  her  dear  Sisters  had  lodged,  caused  her  to 
provide  modest  granite  markers  for  them  instead  of  the 
black  wooden  crosses  that  previously  had  made  known 
their  resting  place.  The  new  headstones  were  placed 
on  the  new  graves  of  the  Sisters  in  Saint  Rose  Cemetery, 
to  which  they  were  removed  from  the  Convent  grounds 
in  1893. 

Trained  as  Mother  Mary  was  in  the  ways  of  Divine 
Love,  liberally  gifted  with  secular  learning,  and  able 
as  an  administrator,  it  is  small  wonder  that  she  cast 
out  fear  on  assuming  the  burden  of  her  charge  as 
mother  superior.  She  had,  almost  as  her  first  exterior 
work,  to  cope  with  industrial  changes  brought  into  the 
economic  world  of  her  time  by  the  scientific  discoveries 
and  marvellous  inventions  of  the  latter  half  of  the  nine- 
teenth century.  New  places  for  girls  had  been  made  in 
the  business  and  vocational  life  of  the  day  and  Mother 
Mary  saw  the  need  of  providing  training  for  those  who 
must  fill  them.  She  at  once  set  about  preparations  to 
extend  the  curricula  of  the  schools  and  the  first  thing 
she  did  was  to  qualify  the  teachers.  Highly  specialized 
training  was  provided  for  them.  The  music  and  art 
teachers  were  advanced  and  commercial  teachers 
equipped  and  commercial  departments  opened  in  con- 
nection with  the  academies.  Training  courses  for 
teachers  and  the  means  of  certifying  for  those  courses 


MOTHER  MARY  225 

in  the  various  state  normal  and  city  training  schools 
were  provided,  so  that  after  graduation  from  any  of 
the  convent  high  schools,  young  girls  could  be  qualified 
in  a  year  for  teaching  in  the  higher  grades  of  the  public 
schools  or  for  supervising  in  special  subjects.  Convent 
graduates  are  now  supervising  the  singing,  sewing, 
drawing,  kindergarten,  and  various  branches  of  a  tech- 
nical nature  in  the  manual  training,  technical,  commer- 
cial and  academic  high  schools  of  various  cities  as  a 
result  of  the  training  introduced  by  Mother  Mary  into 
the  convent  curricula. 

A  particular  institute  that  required  a  unique  train- 
ing, the  International  Correspondence  Schools  of 
Scranton,  found  in  the  graduates  of  the  city  convents  a 
corps  of  teachers  equipped  to  meet  its  needs  in  higher 
mathematics,  science,  English,  and  mechanical  drawing. 
Each  year  of  the  growth  of  the  Correspondence  Schools 
found  an  increasing  number  of  convent  graduates  ready 
to  fill  its  requirements  and  when  the  schools  extended 
themselves  beyond  the  United  States,  convent  gradu- 
ates were  sent  to  London,  England,  and  to  Wellington, 
New  Zealand,  to  establish  branches  in  those  places. 
While  convent  girls  carried  the  work  abroad,  many  of 
the  young  men  who  had  been  educated  by  the  Sisters 
developed  their  share  of  the  growth  of  the  I.  C.  S.  at 
home  and  abroad. 

There  was  no  Catholic  high  school  or  college  for  boys 
in  Scranton  up  to  Mother  Mary's  time,  and  so  it  was 
deemed  advisable  to  continue  their  education  beyond 
the  grades  in  the  various  convent  high  schools.  There 
are  many  prominent  men  in  the  diocese,  in  the  lay  and 
the  clerical  states,  w^ho  were  trained  in  the  Sisters' 
schools.  These  boys  are  a  glory  to  Church  and  State, 
but  it  seemed  to  the  Sisters  that  boys  of  a  high  school 


226  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

age  are  better  trained  under  the  virile  direction  of  men. 
While  association  with  girls  during  the  high  school 
years  has  a  tendency  to  round  off  angles  and  cultivate 
chivalrous  sentiments,  yet  association  with  boys  and 
men  is  calculated  to  develop  more  fully  the  special 
prerogatives  of  manhood's  mentality. 

It  was  a  matter  of  great  rejoicing,  therefore,  when 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara,  early  in  the  year  1888, 
laid  before  his  people  plans  for  a  high  school  and 
college  for  boys.  His  project  was  enthusiastically 
applauded,  and  although  his  audience  was  quite  unpre- 
pared for  a  subscription,  ten  thousand  dollars  was 
netted  at  the  first  meeting  held  to  consider  the  plan. 
The  Bishop  was  greatly  encouraged  and  so  vigorously 
did  he  push  the  work  of  establishing  the  college  that 
on  September  6,  1892,  the  College  of  Saint  Thomas 
Aquinas  opened  its  doors  to  the  young  boys  of  the 
Scranton  Diocese. 

The  first  president  of  Saint  Thomas'  College  was  a 
scholarly  and  gentle  priest.  Reverend  John  J.  Mangan, 
who  gave  the  last  three  years  of  his  comparatively 
young  life  to  the  development  of  the  new  institution. 
He  passed  to  his  eternal  reward  in  February,  1895,  and 
Reverend  D.  J.  McGoldrick,  S.J.,  was  appointed  to 
succeed  him.  Father  McGoldrick  was  at  the  same  time 
appointed  chaplain  of  Saint  Cecilia's  Academy. 

With  the  advent  of  Father  McGoldrick  there  was  a 
new  impetus  given  to  the  work  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  in  the  Scranton  Diocese.  It  is  not 
too  much  to  say  that  Father  McGoldrick  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  work  of  higher  education  now  being 
carried  on  so  successfully  by  the  community.  His  own 
attainments  were  most  unusual.  He  was  born  in  Ire- 
land in  1847,  and  while  a  boy  came  with  his  parents  to 


MOTHER  MARY  227 

Boston.  •  His  sister,  a  religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
tells  of  him,  that  he  used  his  pocket  money  to  bribe  his 
sisters  and  brothers  to  make  with  him  daily  visits  to 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  In  1872  he  joined  the  Jesuit 
Order  and  made  his  novitiate  at  Montreal.  Later  he 
was  sent  to  England,  where  he  remained  a  year.  In 
1876  he  went  to  Louvain,  Belgium,  where  he  remained 
three  years.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  received  minor 
orders  from  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  of  Ghent.  In 
1880  he  returned  to  the  United  States  and  continued  his 
studies  at  Woodstock,  Maryland.  In  1884  he  was 
ordained  priest  by  Cardinal  Gibbons. 

For  five  years  he  taught  chemistry  and  physics  at 
Saint  John's  College,  Fordham.  Later  he  taught  at 
Holy  Cross  College,  Worcester,  Massachusetts.  Then 
in  Baltimore,  where  he  was  appointed  prison  chaplain, 
he  took  a  course  in  biology  at  the  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity. Being  a  specialist  in  geology  he  rendered 
valuable  services  to  the  University  and  was  afterward 
called  upon,  as  the  most  competent  authority  on  the 
subject  in  the  United  States,  to  arrange  specimens  in 
the  mineralogical  department  of  the  University  of 
Pennsylvania. 

For  a  time  he  was  assistant  at  Saint  Francis'  Xavier 
Church  on  Sixteenth  Street,  New  York  City,  and  from 
there  he  went  to  Georgetown,  Md.,  where  he  taught 
chemistry,  physics,  biology,  and  geology.  The  fruition 
of  his  career  he  brought  to  the  College  of  Saint  Thomas 
Aquinas  and  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  in  Scranton. 

To  the  young  Sisters  of  the  rising  generation  the 
terms  "summer  school"  and  "college  extension  work" 
are  quite  familiar.  With  their  present  advantages  for 
higher  education  it  may  be  difficult  for  them  to  conceive 


228  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

conditions  in  that  regard  some  twenty-five  years  ago, 
when  no  Catholic  college  had  as  yet  opened  its  doors 
to  women.  The  few  pioneers  among  religious  ladies 
who  braved  the  conventions  and  sought  entrance  to  the 
universities  were  looked  upon  with  disfavor.  It  was 
therefore  no  small  advantage  to  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  to  have  the  advantages  of 
a  private  university  within  the  sacred  walls  of  their 
own  cloister,  with  so  eminent  a  professor  as  Reverend 
Father  McGoldrick. 

Mother  Mary,  advised  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
and  Very  Reverend  Father  Finnen,  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity of  advancing  the  educational  interests  of  the 
Sisters,  and  made  Saint  Cecilia's  a  centre  to  which  the 
Sisters  from  the  neighboring  convents  came  for  lectures 
and  classes.  Father  McGoldrick,  besides  his  direction 
of  Saint  Thomas'  College,  conducted  courses  at  Saint 
Cecilia's  in  philosophy,  science,  languages,  and  educa- 
tion on  four  days  a  week  for  four  years.  Father 
McGoldricks'  manner  of  teaching  was  in  itself  a  train- 
ing in  the  art  of  teaching.  He  believed  that  the  person- 
ality and  character  of  the  teacher  are  the  most  valuable 
assets  in  the  training  of  the  young  and  insisted  that  it 
was  the  duty  of  every  teacher  to  develop  in  herself  a 
strong  personality.  He  himself  was  an  example  in  this 
respect.  He  made  his  influence  felt  not  only  in  the 
lives  of  his  pupils  but  in  the  lives  of  all  with  whom  he 
came  in  contact.  He  was  an  embodiment  of  cheerful- 
ness. "Laughter,"  he  used  to  say,  ''is  the  song  of  the 
angels."  In  a  clipping  from  the  Scranton  Tribune, 
written  after  Father  McGoldrick  had  finished  his  life 
work  in  Scranton,  there  is  an  admirable  pen-picture  of 
his  charming  personality.    It  reads: 

**Not  only  is  the  community  poorer  for  the  passing 


MOTHER  MARY  229 

of  a  brilliant  intellect  and  a  great  teacher,  but  for  the 
subtraction  of  a  spotless  life.  It  is  not  always  that  such 
deep  scholarship  and  widespread  attainments  are  united 
with  a  personality  so  entirely  charming.  No  one  could 
come  within  the  range  of  that  personality  and  not 
recognize  its  fascination.  With  a  fineness  of  sensibility, 
most  exceptional,  he  possessed  a  strength  of  character 
scarcely  reconcilable  with  a  courtliness  of  manner  and 
polish  of  phrase  not  often  known  in  this  age  of  haste. 

"He  had  an  apparent  sixth  sense  of  intuition  which 
drew  unto  him  the  sorrowing  and  the  burdened,  while  a 
contrasting  sunniness  of  temperament  made  him  a  wel- 
come companion  in  any  circle.  Women  found  in  him 
the  soul  of  refinement;  men  acknowledged  him  as  the 
most  congenial  of  friends  and  the  truest  of  advisers. 
He  had  a  clearer  and  broader  conception  of  politics 
than  most  statesmen,  he  was  better  versed  in  philosophy 
than  the  majority  of  philosophers,  and  had  an  acquaint- 
ance with  science  that  would  give  his  statements 
authority  in  any  civilized  land.  As  a  linguist  he  had 
few  equals,  and  in  matters  of  art  and  literature,  his 
wide  research  and  familiarity  with  every  subject  were 
a  surprise  even  to  those  who  had  made  a  life-work  of 
these  studies.  With  all  these  accomplishments,  he  com- 
bined a  beauty  of  inner  life,  a  spirituality  and  a  simplic- 
ity of  faith  which  compelled  all  who  knew  him  to  feel 
his  sincerity  and  respect  it.  His  life  ended  all  too  soon. 
It  was  literally  worn  out  in  the  service  of  others." 

As  chaplain  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  his  deep  spirituality 
profoundly  influenced  the  lives  of  those  to  whom  he 
ministered.  His  devotion  to  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  made  itself  felt  in  his  advocacy  of  daily 
Communion,  both  for  the  Sisters  and  the  laity.    In  his 


230  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

conferences  to  the  Sisters  and  his  sermons  to  the  laity, 
love  for  Jesus  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was  usually  the 
keynote  of  his  discourses.  Father  McGoldrick  loved  to 
minister  to  the  sick  and  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  to 
find  him  at  midnight  carrying  the  Holy  Viaticum  to 
some  departing  soul. 

When  the  Xaverian  Brothers  took  charge  of  Saint 
Thomas'  College,  Father  McGoldrick  was  released 
from  the  presidency,  although  he  continued  his  classes. 
He  had  more  time  thenceforth  to  devote  himself  to  the 
needs  of  the  people  in  a  general  way,  in  the  establish- 
ment of  social,  literary,  and  charitable  units.  He 
organized  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  and  the  New- 
man Literary  Club  in  the  city.  He  helped  to  create  and 
develop  the  Catholic  Young  Women's  Club,  founded 
by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban.  In  the  early  days 
of  the  club,  the  Sisters  from  Saint  Cecilia's  taught 
night  classes  at  the  club-rooms,  thus  enabling  ambitious 
young  women  to  increase  their  attainments  for  social 
and  commercial  purposes,  while  they  gave  fundamental 
direction  to  their  spiritual  growth. 

Father  McGoldrick  took  a  deep  and  active  interest  in 
the  affairs  of  the  Knights  of  Columbus,  organized  a 
Catholic  Young  Men's  Club,  and  attended  their  meet- 
ings, and  introduced  a  new  influence,  as  one  of  the 
Directors  of  the  Public  Library,  in  the  promotion  of 
Catholic  literature. 

It  is  not  astonishing  that  such  phenomenal  activity, 
mental  work  and  nerve  wear  should  tell  upon  his  con- 
stitution. Five  years  after  he  came  to  Scranton,  he  was 
literally  worn  out.  He  was  advised  to  rest  but  the 
warning  came  too  late.  He  died  in  the  midst  of  his 
labors,  August  30,  1900,  and  was  buried  from  Saint 
Peter's  Cathedral.     The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  was 


MOTHER  MARY  231 

in  Europe  at  the  time  and  the  Very  Reverend  Eugene 
A.  Garvey,  Vicar-General  of  the  Diocese,  officiated  at 
the  ceremonies,  and  at  the  close  of  the  Mass  said: 

"There  will  be  no  sermon  today.  Father  McGold- 
rick  will  be  buried  according  to  the  prescribed  rules 
of  the  religious  order  to  which  he  belonged,  to  which 
he  devoted  the  best  years  of  his  life  and  to  which  he  is 
still  attached.  His  life  is  his  best  eulogy.  He  did  not 
hide  his  light  under  a  bushel  but  gave  his  gifts  and 
his  talents  to  the  service  of  God  Who  gave  them  to 
him.  It  was  in  his  arduous  labors  in  his  increasing 
activities  in  these  duties  that  he  lost  his  health.  Where 
is  the  need  of  praise  for  a  man  like  him?  He  did  not 
seek  the  approbation  of  men,  except  their  respect  and 
love,  which  he  had,  as  is  shown  in  this  large  and  sorrow- 
ing congregation  today.  He  died  with  all  the  consola- 
tions of  his  Church.  I  was  with  him  when  the  end 
came.  He  was  surrounded  by  the  members  of  the  Jesuit 
Order  with  whom  he  studied  and  with  whom  he  was 
associated  in  his  chosen  work.  I  read  the  prayers  for 
the  dying  over  him  and  when  the  end  of  the  prayer 
was  reached,  his  soul  took  its  flight.  May  God  give 
him  eternal  rest.  Pray  for  him  and  preserve  his 
memory  in  prayer  that  he  may  have  rest  in  peace." 

With  the  passing  of  Father  McGoldrick  the  trend 
of  higher  education  in  the  Congregation  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  was  interrupted  for  a  short  time.  In  the 
meantime  the  task  of  solidifying  the  work  of  the 
grades  and  high  schools  had  not  been  neglected,  for 
while  the  Sisters  were  preparing  themselves  for 
advanced  work  they  were  carrying  on  the  work  in 
which  they  were  actually  engaged,  with  full  strength. 
One  of  the  most  noteworthy  means  of  promoting  the 
existing  establishment  of  the  Sisters  was  an  Institute 


232  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

inaugurated  by  Mother  Mary  during  the  summer  of 
1897. 

The  First  Institute 

The  first  Institute  was  held  during  the  last  week  in 
July,  under  the  auspices  of  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
O'Hara,  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  Coadjutor  to 
Bishop  O'Hara,  and  Very  Reverend  John  Finnen, 
Vicar-General  of  the  Diocese.  Very  Reverend  T.  F. 
Coffey,  Diocesan  Chancellor,  presided  during  the 
entire  session.  The  Institute  was  held  in  Saint  Thomas' 
College  Hall.  The  instructors  were  Very  Reverend 
Father  Coffey,  Mrs.  B.  Ellen  Burke,  who  had  resigned 
from  the  Department  of  Education  of  the  State  of 
New  York  to  devote  herself  exclusively  to  Institute 
work,  and  who  was  a  child-psychologist  of  national 
repute;  and  a  Miss  Manahan,  a  graduate  of  the  Albany 
Normal  College  and  a  specialist  in  the  Thompson 
Drawing  Method. 

At  the  session  of  Monday  morning,  July  26th,  Very 
Reverend  Father  Cofley,  Very  Reverend  Father  Fin- 
nen, and  Reverend  N.  J.  McManus  were  present. 
About  one  hundred  and  fifty  Sisters,  including  Sisters 
of  nearby  communities  who  were  guests  of  the  Sisters 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  were  in  attendance.  After 
the  opening  prayer,  Father  Coffey,  representing  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop,  made  an  address.    He  said: 

"I  was  not  prepared  for  this  great  honor,  for  cer- 
tainly  it  is  a  great  honor  to  make  the  address  at  the 
opening  of  an  Institute  made  up  wholly  of  religious 
teachers.  Usually  we  seek  honors ;  sometimes  we  shrink 
from  them.  In  this  case  I  have  done  violence  to  my 
modesty  and  reached  out  for  the  honor. 


MOTHER  MARY  233 

"The  scene  that  presents  itself  in  looking  out  over 
this  assembly  is  such  as  I  have  not  been  privileged 
before  to  witness,  and  I  trust  this  inspiration  will  move 
me  to  speak  rightly.  First,  in  the  name  of  those  by 
whose  delegation  I  appear  here,  I  bid  you  greeting. 
Personally,  I  feel  a  joy  in  the  occasion  that  calls 
together  so  many  of  our  teaching  Sisters.  Many  of 
you  who  are  here  today  have  for  years — and  some  of 
you  perhaps  hard  and  weary  years — given  the 
undoubted  loyalty  of  your  hearts,  and  the  unabated 
vigor  of  your  minds  to  the  upbuilding  of  Christian 
education  in  the  remote  portions  of  the  Commonwealth. 
Let  me  remind  you  at  this  time  that  never  could  human 
toil  and  endeavor  be  expended  in  a  cause  so  trans- 
cendent. Be  sure,  dear  Sisters,  the  cause  is  well  worthy 
of  the  efiforts  your  hands  and  hearts  have  put  forth. 

"This  assemblage  is,  I  believe,  the  first  of  its  kind 
ever  held  in  this  city,  and  it  certainly  brings  the  matter 
of  religious  and  parochial  schools  before  the  public  in 
a  very  pronounced  way.  Now,  the  question  naturally 
suggests  itself,  what  has  made  these  distinctly  religious 
schools  necessary?  By  trying  to  answer  this  question 
we  hope  to  account,  in  a  great  measure,  for  your 
presence  here  today. 

"What,  after  all,  is  the  crowning  glory  of  our  age 
and  our  land?  You  and  all  who  may  have  any  interest 
in  the  matter  will  reply  naturally  that  the  crowning 
glory  of  our  age  is  its  educational  opportunities  and 
the  general  diffusion  of  book  knowledge  among  the 
people.  Very  good.  Now,  I  ask,  what  is  the  besetting 
sin  of  our  age  and  our  country?  Without  any  apology 
I  would  answer  that  the  besetting  sin  of  our  age  is  the 
perversion  of  knowledge.  And  why?  I  look  around. 
Side  by  side  with  our  beautiful  school  buildings  (per- 


234  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

haps  I  should  say  educational  institutions,  for  thanks 
to  our  generous  tax-payers,  schoolhouses  seem  to  be  no 
more)  we  see  the  building  of  prisons,  reformatories, 
asylums,  refuges  for  the  wayward  and  the  fallen,  homes 
for  the  foundlings,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing.  Again 
in  our  County  Court  House  we  see  that  it  has  become 
necessary  on  account  of  the  increasing  number  of 
criminal  cases,  to  provide  additional  court  rooms.  Add 
to  this  the  daily  list  of  peculations  in  the  business  world, 
and  the  too  frequent  story  of  the  selfish  greed  of  the 
opulent.  What  have  these  things  to  do  with  learning? 
Everything.  The  education  of  our  people  being  our 
boast,  it  cannot  be  the  lack  of  education  or  ignorance. 
The  cause  is  perversion  of  knowledge.  What  is  the 
remedy?  It  is  that  the  mind  be  led  to  recognize  the 
principles  inculcated  by  religion,  and  this,  as  is  shown 
by  sad  experience,  can  only  be  done  by  religion. 

"Knowledge  and  virtue  must  not  be  divorced; 
knowledge  obtained  at  the  sacrifice  of  virtue  is  not  sav- 
ing knowledge.  We  have  no  quarrel  with  the  common 
schools  of  the  land.  In  many  things  our  methods  are 
in  common.  As  far  as  they  can  go  they  do  well.  But 
being  a  Christian  people  we  cannot  leave  Christ  out 
of  our  educational  system.  We  also  want  schools  and 
we  want  scholars,  but  we  want  schools  where  religious 
influences  may  lead  our  people  to  a  proper  understand- 
ing of  the  end  and  business  of  learning.  In  a  word  we 
don't  want  Christianity  without  Christ.  We  want  our 
country  to  endure,  and  it  cannot  endure  without  God. 

"In  order  to  promote  and  to  foster  a  patriotic  spirit 
in  the  land,  we  don't  think  it  necessary  to  place  the 
flag  before  the  Cross  of  Christ.  Patriotism  is  nour- 
ished by  religion  as  the  flame  is  fed  by  the  fuel.  Our 
country  may  be  suffering  just  now  in  a  variety  of  ways, 


MOTHER  MARY  235 

but  we  hardly  think  the  malady  comes  from  too  much 
religious  instruction.  But  to  return  to  our  own  cause, 
sacrifice  is  the  test  of  sincerity.  You,  dear  Sisters,  have 
made  sacrifices  that  you  might  be  free  to  consecrate 
yourselves  to  this  noble  work.  These  sacrifices  are  the 
evidence  you  offer  to  show  how  sincere  you  are  in 
your  life  work. 

"The  homes  whence  come  the  children  entrusted  to 
your  care  during  the  most  critical  time  of  life  have,  too, 
made  sacrifices.  We  need  not  dwell  upon  the  additional 
pecuniary  obligations  in  building  schools  and  main- 
taining them.  Such  sacrifices  are  open  to  the  world, 
and  yet  by  some,  their  sincerity  is  not  recognized.  But 
in  loyalty  to  the  Church  and  its  instructions  they  count 
not  the  sacrifice,  that  their  children  may  be  counted 
worthy  of  heaven's  favors.  They  recognize  in  the  voice 
of  the  Church  the  words  of  Jesus  when  He  said :  'Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  Me  and  forbid  them  not.' 
And  again,  'Seek  first  the  Kingdom  of  God.' 

"Now,  dear  Sisters,  to  conclude  let  me  say  that  a 
desire  for  knowledge  and  a  love  of  learning  are  traits 
in  the  character  of  our  people,  and  they  are  traits  that 
are  well-marked.  Moreover,  genius  with  her  shining 
gifts  has  dealt  favorably  with  them.  It  is  the  province 
of  education  and  the  sublime  office  of  teachers  of  our 
schools  to  draw  out,  to  develop,  to  perfect  these  God- 
given  qualities.  You  will  renew  your  zeal  in  the  work 
and  as  merit  is  the  passport  to  success  in  life  such  as  we 
know  it,  your  teaching  cannot  be  a  matter  of  doubtful 
issue. 

"The  after  life  of  these  children  is  in  a  great  meas- 
ure to  be  determined  by  the  time  spent  with  you.  You 
have  the  blessing  of  God  on  your  work,  and  may  you 
be  long  spared  to  promote  the  interests  of  religion  and 


236  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

to  care  for  the  little  ones  in  the  kingdom.  May  the 
days  of  your  Institute  be  a  period  of  profit  and  pleasure. 
Certainly  your  instructors  are  experienced  in  their 
work.  They  have  considered  the  most  practical 
methods  of  school-room  work  and  will  impart  them  to 
you.  You  will  of  course  have  recourse  to  her  whom  in 
our  prayers  we  invoke  under  the  title  'Seat  of  Wisdom.' 
She  was  the  custodian  of  Truth  and  Wisdom  in  this 
world,  and  she  is  still  the  same.  As  Sisters,  Servants 
of  her  Immaculate  Heart,  you  will  feel  a  claim  upon 
her  maternal  offices. 

"The  outlook  for  religious  schools  was  never  more 
promising.  There  is  much  even  humanly  speaking  to 
fire  your  courage,  and  I  trust  the  cause  of  Christian 
education  in  the  Diocese  of  Scranton  will  prosper 
under  your  care;  and  the  care  of  all  our  other  religious 
communities. 

"Under  the  guidance  and  with  the  blessing  of  our 
venerable  Bishop,  who  has  indeed  done  much  to  pro- 
mote the  welfare  of  the  teaching  communities  for  his 
diocese,  I  wish  you  Godspeed.  You  have  thus  far 
merited  the  approval  of  the  priests  in  whose  parishes 
you  are  laboring.  May  the  angels  of  health  and  happi- 
ness attend  your  labors  for  knowledge  and  virtue,  which 
are  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of  Christian  education." 

Father  Coffey's  further  contribution  to  the  Institute 
was  a  series  of  instructions  on  "How  to  Teach  Cate- 
chism." Mrs.  Burke's  subjects  were:  "Tests  for  Good 
Teaching,"  "The  Art  of  Questioning,"  "Literature," 
"Composition,"  and  "Our  Guide  to  Teaching." 

One  of  the  most  enjoyable  features  of  the  Institute 
was  the  class  demonstration  by  the  classes  of  the  vari- 
ous schools.  As  might  be  expected  many  amusing  inci- 
dents occurred.    One  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  spirit 


MOTHER  MARY  237 

that  animated  the  classes.  The  children  of  Saint 
Cecilia's  were  demonstrating,  under  the  direction  of 
Mrs.  Burke,  an  interesting  method  of  composition. 
Mrs.  Burke  began  the  lesson  by  writing  a  few  words 
from  a  lullaby  of  Mary  Mapes  Dodge.  Finding  that 
the  children  understood  the  composition,  Mrs.  Burke 
diplomatically  proceeded  to  have  the  boys  and  girls 
form  sentences  from  these  words.  After  some  amusing 
efforts,  the  blackboard  was  covered  with  a  stanza  from 
the  lullaby  as  written  by  Miss  Dodge.  The  children 
were  greatly  pleased  with  their  work.  Mrs.  Burke 
told  them  about  Miss  Dodge,  explained  her  lullaby 
and  then  gave  one  of  the  little  boys  a  copy  of  the  poem 
and  asked  him  to  read  it  aloud. 

The  child  was  astonished  and  so  was  the  class  to  find 
that  Mary  Mapes  Dodge  had  composed  a  stanza 
identical  with  the  one  they  had  composed. 

"How  do  you  suppose  that  Mary  Mapes  Dodge  came 
to  write  the  very  same  thing  that  you  did?"  Mrs.  Burke 
inquired. 

'T  know,"  replied  a  bright  little  fellow  holding  up 
his  hand. 

"Well,  you  may  tell  us,"  said  Mrs.  Burke. 

"She  wrote  the  very  same  thing  we  did  because  she 
is  a  mind  reader,"  announced  the  bright  boy 
triumphantly. 

The  public  school  officials  and  teachers,  the  parents 
of  the  children  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  and  many  prominent 
citizens  of  the  city  were  invited  to  attend  the  Thursday 
session.  Superintendent  Howell  of  the  City  Schools, 
Professor  Phillips  of  the  Scranton  High  School,  and 
Messrs.  Jennings,  Gibbons,  Walsh, .  and  O'Malley, 
school  controllers,  and  many  city  teachers  responded. 
The  Honorable  Mayor  Bailey  also  responded. 


238  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

A  number  of  the  priests  of  the  diocese  were  present 
at  dififerent  sessions,  most  prominent  in  attendance 
among  them  were  Reverend  E.  J.  Melley,  Reverend 
D.  L.  McCarthy,  Reverend  M.  E.  Loftus,  Reverend 
James  Malone,  J. CD.,  and  Reverend  John  Loughran, 
D.D. 

The  following  year,  from  July  25th  to  29th,  an  Insti- 
tute was  held  with  a  programme  as  interesting  as  the 
former.  Father  Cofifey  gave  a  series  of  talks  on  liturgy 
and  church  history.  Mr.  John  H.  Walsh,  Associate 
Superintendent  of  the  Brooklyn  Schools,  lectured  on 
mathematics;  Superintendent  George  Howell  of  the 
Scranton  Schools,  lectured  on  English;  Mrs.  Burke,  on 
general  methods,  and  Miss  Helen  Frances  Burke  of 
the  State  Normal  School,  Buffalo,  New  York,  on 
geography  and  history. 

Monthly  Institutes  were  held  at  Saint  Cecilia's,  which 
were  not  less  interesting.  Papers  were  assigned  to 
different  Sisters  who  met,  read,  and  discussed  the  sub- 
jects assigned.  Classes  from  the  different  schools  were 
brought  in  for  demonstration.  These  last  Institutes 
were  productive  of  great  good  for  the  insuring  of 
solidarity  and  uniformity  of  curricula  so  desirable  in 
the  schools.  Besides  they  brought  together  the  old  and 
the  young  and  affected  an  interchange  that  was  useful 
to  both.  It  gave  the  young  an  opportunity  to  benefit 
by  the  experience  of  those  who  had  spent  many  years 
in  the  class  room  while  the  older  teachers  in  turn 
profited  by  the  fresh  young  enthusiasm  of  the  beginners. 
The  Institutes,  yearly  and  monthly,  were  an  inspiration 
to  everybody  concerned  in  them. 

A  similar  work  of  great  pedagogical  value  was  the 
annual  exhibition  of  school  productions  at  the  close  of 
the  school  year.     From  the  very  beginning  art  and 


MOTHER  MARY  239 

needlework  exhibits  had  been  held  at  Saint  Cecilia's, 
but  Mother  Mary  added  the  requirement  of  class  room 
work  from  every  grade.  An  exhibit  of  laboratory 
work  in  the  natural  sciences  and  higher  mathematics 
was  included  and  very  much  observed  and  admired. 
Mechanical  drawing  was  a  specialty  at  Saint  Cecilia's 
in  those  days  and  many  exact  calculations  in  the  subject 
were  added  to  the  display.  The  exhibit  came  to  be  a 
powerful  stimulus  to  perfection  in  daily  work  for  one 
never  knew  which  one  of  his  writing  exercises  or 
problems  would  find  its  way  to  public  notice. 

Another  very  interesting  development  in  connection 
with  the  publicity  of  class  work  were  the  school  jour- 
nals quite  regularly  produced  in  the  various  high 
schools  of  the  community.  These  journals  recorded 
school  events,  discussed  questions  of  the  day,  encour- 
aged literary  effort  and  published  the  best  themes 
offered  in  the  English  classes.  Each  journal  had  its 
organized  boards  of  business  and  editorial  managers, 
so  that  some  slight  intimacy  with  the  journalistic  art 
was  formed  by  the  pupils  of  our  schools  as  far  back  as 
the  last  century.  The  "Ave  Maria"  of  old  Saint  John's, 
Pittston,  had  a  worthy  successor  in  the  "Corona"  of  the 
new  Saint  John's.  Likewise  Laurel  Hill,  Saint  Mary's 
of  the  Mount,  Saint  Rose's,  Saint  Cecilia's,  Mount 
Saint  Mary's,  Saint  Paul's,  Saint  Patrick's,  Saint 
Joseph's  and  Saint  John's,  all  have  made  their  contribu- 
tion to  the  good  cause  of  classroom  journalism. 

Another  phase  of  development  along  the  same  line 
was  the  institution  of  reading  circles,  following  the 
movement  initiated  by  Mr.  Mosher  of  the  Champlain 
Summer  School.  Membership  in  the  circles  was  not 
confined  to  the  students  in  the  schools.  Many  of  the 
Alumnae  were  enrolled  and  were  thus  enabled  to  come 


240  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

frequently  to  the  convent  and  to  keep  in  touch  with 
good  literature. 

The  Columbian  Celebration 

One  of  the  most  notable  demonstrations  in  the  history 
of  Mother  Mary's  term,  occurred  on  October  12,  1892. 
The  occasion  was  the  four  hundredth  anniversary  of 
the  discovery  of  America,  and  the  Columbian  celebra- 
tion was  carried  out  in  all  the  parishes  throughout  the 
diocese.  It  was  in  accordance  with  plans  outlined  by  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  at  a  conference  of  priests  held 
on  February  17,  1892,  in  Saint  Thomas'  College  Hall. 
The  Bishop  urged  the  priests  to  make  the  day  a  memor- 
able one  in  the  annals  of  the  diocese.  'Tt  is  right  and 
fitting,"  the  Bishop  said,  "that  we  as  Catholics  should 
celebrate  this  day  with  all  the  splendor  possible  and  in 
a  true  spirit  of  patriotism  and  religion."  To  each  priest 
present  the  Bishop  gave  power  and  authority  to  cele- 
brate on  Columbus  Day  the  Mass  of  Thanksgiving, 
''Pro  Gratiarum  Missione." 

The  Columbian  entertainment  by  the  students  of 
Saint  Cecilia's  on  the  eleventh  of  October  was  a  happy 
inaugural  of  the  event.  Saint  Cecilia's  Hall  was  elabo- 
rately decorated,  the  picture  of  Columbus  holding  a 
conspicuous  place  above  the  stage.  All  the  numbers 
on  the  programme  were  Columbian,  the  principal  one 
being  a  cantata  representing  different  scenes  in  the  life 
of  the  great  navigator;  the  boy  at  home  engaged  in 
study,  his  visit  to  the  convent  of  La  Rabida,  his  audi- 
ence with  Queen  Isabella,  his  embarkation  and  the 
mutiny  on  board  the  Santa  Maria.  The  last  scene  was 
a  grand  tableau  representing  Columbus  planting  the 
Cross  on  the  shores  of  the  new  world.  The  entertain- 
ment closed  with  the  singing  of  the  Te  Deum. 


MOTHER  MARY  241 

On  the  morning  of  the  twelfth,  the  grand  celebration 
of  the  day  began  with  a  Pontifical  High  Mass  in  the 
Cathedral.  Haydn's  Seventh  Mass  was  sung  by  the 
Cathedral  Choir.  The  sermon  was  preached  by 
Reverend  Father  Driscoll,  who  took  for  his  text:  "Bless 
the  Lord,  thy  God,  for  the  excellent  land  He  has  given 
you." 

In  the  afternoon,  the  pupils  of  the  Catholic  schools 
joined  with  the  pupils  of  the  public  schools  in  a  large 
civic  parade,  at  the  close  of  which  a  magnificent  bronze 
statue  of  Columbus  was  unveiled  on  the  Court  House 
Square.  At  the  unveiling,  little  Francesca  Nota,  Italy's 
representative,  recited  a  commemoration  poem  written 
for  the  occasion  by  Lackawanna's  poetess,  Susan  B. 
Dickinson.  There  was  considerable  rivalry  among  the 
schools  as  to  which  would  make  the  finest  appearance 
in  the  parade.  Saint  Cecilia's  Academy  was  entitled 
to  the  first  award  for  artistic  costuming.  Next  came 
Saint  Patrick's,  Saint  Paul's,  Saint  John's,  and  Saint 
Mary's  in  the  order  named.  One  of  the  beautiful  inci- 
dents of  the  parade  was  the  salutation  given  by  the 
children  to  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  as  he  stood  on 
the  veranda  of  the  episcopal  residence  surrounded  by 
the  clergy. 

"The  children  were  the  very  heart  and  soul  of  the 
parade,  the  most  significant  and  lovely  integral  part 
of  it.  And  that  is  something  to  be  reverently  and 
heartily  grateful  for,  something  to  rejoice  over  with 
deep  gladness.  It  must  have  been  a  dull  and  depressed 
heart  indeed,  that  did  not  thrill  in  the  presence  of  the 
children,  from  every  school  without  distinction,  as  they 
passed  by  in  the  long  procession.  Bright  and  earnest- 
faced,  not  simply  excited  or  wondering,  but  all  showing 
how  thoroughly  they  had  caught  the  spirit  of  the  great 


242  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

occasion,  they  moved  on  and  on.  It  was  not  merry, 
thoughtless  childhood,  nor  precocious,  over-weighted 
childhood,  but  bright,  intelligent,  earnest  childhood, 
thrilled  to  the  soul  by  the  story  of  faith  and  devotion, 
of  courage  and  perseverance  and  fortitude  embodied  in 
the  life  of  Columbus  by  the  brief  but  clear  presentment 
of  all  that  had  resulted  from  his  life  work  and 
wonderful  discovery. 

''The  heart  of  the  child  responds  to  the  story  of  noble 
adventure,  of  indomitable  faith,  of  courageous  devo- 
tion to  an  ideal.  Such  a  story,  one  of  those  few  which 
have  brought  about  immeasurable  results  of  good  for 
the  human  race,  they  had  followed  in  the  Columbian 
celebration,  a  triumphal  day  for  them,  because  to  their 
generation  it  has  been  given  fitly  to  commemorate  it. 
And  in  commemorating  it  every  heart  among  them  has 
embraced  a  higher  ideal  of  patriotism,  a  love  of 
country  which  will  tell  in  the  future  for  the  country's 
advancement  and  noble  living." 

Bishop  O'Hara's  Jubilee 

The  celebration  of  the  anniversary  of  the  discovery 
of  America  by  Columbus  was  indeed  a  great  event  for 
the  children  of  the  new  land,  but  the  crowning  event  of 
the  year  1893  for  the  children  of  his  diocese  was  the 
double  anniversary  of  its  Right  Reverend  Bishop;  the 
golden  jubilee  of  his  priesthood  and  the  silver  jubilee 
of  his  episcopal  elevation.  The  joy  of  the  occasion 
found  expression  in  a  week  of  celebration  such  as  Scran- 
ton  had  never  before  witnessed.  The  first  chimes  of 
jubilee  bells  were  rung  by  the  children  of  Saint 
Cecilia's  Academy.  On  Friday  evening,  December 
16th,  an  allegorical  drama  entitled  "The  Golden 
Crowning,"  was  presented  in  Saint  Cecilia's  Hall.  The 


MOTHER  MARY  243 

Christmas  greens  in  the  decorations  enhanced  the  spirit 
of  festivity.  Over  the  proscenium  arch  was  a  large 
design  in  gold,  of  mitre,  cross  and  crosier,  with  '^1843- 
1893"  wrought  in  figures  of  gold.  The  drama  written 
to  honor  the  occasion  by  a  Sister  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary,  portrayed  the  principal  events  of  the 
Bishop's  life  during  his  sacerdotal  career.  Odes  and 
songs  with  which  the  drama  was  interspersed,  were  also 
the  composition  of  the  Sisters.  The  closing  of  each 
scene  was  re-echoed  in  song  in  the  manner  of  the  Greek 
choruses.  A  reflection  of  the  spirit  of  the  whole  scene 
was  caught  in  the  concluding  chorus.  The  following 
song,  "We  Hail  Thy  Golden  Jubilee"  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  dignified  style  of  the  drama: 

Oh,  Time  roll  back  for  fifty  years! 

Reveal  a  temple's  inner  fane, 
An  altar  circled  round  with  priests, 

A  youthful  Levite  in  the  train. 
Behold  him  wrapt  in  fervent  prayer, 

The    while    the    solemn    words    are    said, 
The  while  the  holy  oil  is  set, 

A  seal  upon  his  priestly  head. 

REFRAIN 
A  priest  of  God  for  fifty  years, 

Our  gracious  Bishop,  joy  to  thee! 
With  loving  hearts,  with  joyful  tears. 

We  hail  thy  golden  jubilee. 
Thy  happy  golden  jubilee. 

"A  priest  forever,"  how  the  words 

Now  thrill  within  his  inmost  soul. 
While  mingled   awe  and  happiness 

His  mind  and  willing  heart  control. 
A  priest  before  God's  altar  vowed, 

Whose  hand  may  touch  the  bread  and  wine. 
Another  Christ  to  walk  the  earth, 

A  minister  of  love  divine. 


244  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Before  the  precious  vision  fades, 

Another  opens  to  our  view, 
The  youthful  Levite  mitred  stands. 

His  stole  and  purple  vesture  new. 
The  crosier  gleams  within  his  hand. 

The  amethyst  is  fair  to  see. 
And  after  five  and  twenty  years 

We  keep  our  Bishop's  jubilee. 


At  the  grand  ensemble  toward  the  close  of  the  pro- 
gramme, children  representing  the  churches  and  schools 
of  the  diocese,  greeted  the  venerable  jubilarian  and 
presented  him  in  the  name  of  their  church  or  school, 
with  a  basket  of  flowers.  This  beautiful  scene  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  tableau  and  pantomine,  "The  Fifty  Golden 
Years."  Then  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  thanked  all 
the  students  present  for  the  gracious  reception  and 
entertainment  they  had  given  him.  To  the  Sisters  he 
said:  "You  are  doing  splendid  work  and  the  excellence 
of  tonight's  entertainment  is  testimony  to  the  high 
degree  to  which  you  have  attained." 

As  a  finale  the  Magnificat  and  the  following  "Ode  to 
the  Golden  Jubilee"  was  sung: 


The  vigil   o'er  the  feast  day  sits  enthroned 

Amid  the  glories  of  its  elder  days; 
The  festive  Jubilate  is  entoned. 

And  hill  and  dale  resound  with  notes  of  praise. 
The  bugle  sounds!    The  note  of  triumph  shakes 

The  temple's  dome  and  sets  the  echoes  free; 
The  sweetest  strain  of  minstrelsy  awakes, 

To  welcome  in  thy  Golden  Jubilee. 
Hail,  Bishop,  hail,  all  hail  to  thee! 

Amid  thy  people's  joyful  cheers 
Religion  crowns  thy  jubilee. 

Anointed  priest  of  fifty  years! 


MOTHER  MARY  245 

One  glance  at  years  when  rosy  hopes  ran  high 

And  faith's  sweet  mission  lured  the  boyish  ken, 
One  glance  to  bridge  the  depths  that  sacred  lie, 

'Twixt  boyhood  and  the  budding  prime  of  men. 
God  bless  the  hour  that  gave  thy  spirit  bent, 

That  pictured  truth  before  thine  eager  eyes. 
That  fired  thy  zeal  with  brave  and  full  intent, 

To  climb  the  heights  of  purest  sacrifice. 

Hail,  Bishop,  hail   .    .    . 

"Thou  art  a  priest  forever!"     Lo!  the  sun 

Hath  circled  earth  full  fifty  times  since  then. 
And  who  may  gauge  thy  priestly  labor  done? 

Or  who  recount  the  work  of  midnight  pen? 
Those  fifty  years  have  been  a  changing  tide 

Of  joy  and  care,  of  priestly  hopes  and  fears — 
Hark!  Hark!  the  bells  are  telling  far  and  wide 

Thou  art  a  Bishop,  five  and  twenty  years. 

Hail,  Bishop,  hail   .    .    . 

Yea,  thou  hast  seen  the  trackless  desert  bloom, 

And  harvests  ripen  'neath  thy  wistful  eye. 
How  many  spires  that  pierce  December's  gloom, 

Have  risen  at  thy  word  to  meet  the  sky! 
Too,  thou  hast  led  within  the  altar  rail, 

A  valiant  train — of  noble,  learned  mind, 
And  still  a  throng  that  wears  the  virgin  veil 

And  works  in  quiet  for  their  human-kind, 

Hail,  Bishop,  hail   .    .    . 

Rejoice!  rejoice!     Let  all  the  vale  rejoice! 

Far  rings  the  triumph  of  the  palmy  day, 
Proud  bells,  the  rapture  of  our  hearts  ye  voice; 

Long  Life!     Long  life!     In  unison  we  pray. 
A  people  rise  to  bless  thy  honored  name, 

That  virtue  makes  so  beautifully  fair; 
With  clear,  impulsive,  jubilant  acclaim, 

Its  accents  sound  upon  the  festive  air. 

Hail,  Bishop,  hail   .    .    . 

Those  who  represented  the  different  characters  in 
the   drama   were:    Religion,    Miss   Alberta   O'Neill; 


246  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Faith,  Miss  Mary  O'Reilly;  Hope,  Miss  Loretta  Mul- 
herin;  Charity,  Miss  Isabel  Clarke;  The  Angel  of  the 
Past,  Miss  Mary  Bradley;  The  Angel  of  the  Present, 
Miss  Agnes  Callahan;  The  Angel  of  the  Future,  Miss 
Agnes  Loftus;  1842,  Miss  Mary  Cusick;  1843,  Miss 
Marie  MacDonald;  1844,  Miss  Mary  Sullivan;  1869, 
Miss  Cecilia  Schroeder;  1892,  Miss  Agnes  Moyles; 
Accompanist,  Miss  Emma  Moran. 

On  Monday  evening  the  Sodalities  and  parish  school 
children  held  a  reception  for  the  Bishop  in  the  Cathe- 
dral. Addresses  were  made  by  the  following:  Miss 
Mary  Doyle  on  behalf  of  the  Blessed  Virgin's  Sodality; 
Frances  Robling  on  behalf  of  Saint  Mary's  School; 
Nellie  Duggan  on  behalf  of  Holy  Rosary  School; 
Jennie  Luxemberger,  Saint  John's  School ;  Loretta 
Fahey,  Saint  Patrick's  School;  Agnes  Reilly,  Saint 
John  the  Evangelist's  School;  Lucy  Gavigan,  Saint 
Paul's  School;  and  Henrietta  Huss,  Sacred  Heart 
School. 

Later  in  the  week  of  celebration,  Saint  Cecilia's  was 
the  scene  of  a  remarkable  demonstration.  The  non- 
Catholics  of  the  city  wished  to  testify  their  esteem  and 
admiration  for  the  first  citizen  of  their  beloved  city,  so 
the  Bishop  held  a  special  reception  for  them  and  for 
the  Catholic  laity  of  Scranton,  in  Saint  Cecilia's.  The 
entire  lower  floor,  halls,  parlors,  and  assembly  rooms 
were  given  over  to  the  reception  committee.  The  Sisters 
were  cloistered  for  the  evening  on  the  upper  floors.  They 
could  neither  see  nor  be  seen  while  the  world  of  dignity 
and  fashion  surged  to  and  fro  below.  Never  had  Saint 
Cecilia's  witnessed  such  a  brilliant  assemblage. 

During  the  reception,  the  "Sanctus"  from  the  Mass 
composed  by  Mr.  Protheroe  and  dedicated  to  the 
Bishop  was  sung  by  the  Cymrodorian  Society,  under 
Mr.  Protheroe's  leadership.     A  beautifully  engrossed 


MOTHER  MARY  247 

testimonial  was  presented  to  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  by  Judge  Jessup  on  behalf  of  the  non-Catholics 
of  Scranton.  In  making  the  presentation,  Judge 
Jessup  said : 

"On  behalf  of  the  citizens  of  Scranton  and  vicinty, 
not  connected  with  your  Church,  the  pleasant  duty  has 
been  assigned  to  me  to  present  you  a  simple  testimonial 
of  their  kind  regard.  In  these  days  when  the  barriers 
which  the  superstition  and  bigotry  and  misunderstand- 
ing of  the  past  ages  had  erected  to  separate  God's 
people,  are  torn  away,  it  is  eminently  fitting  that  others 
than  those  of  the  fold  over  which  you  preside,  on  this 
the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  your  advent  to  the  priest- 
hood shall  join  their  congratulations  with  those  of  your 
own  flock,  and -it  is  more  fitting  because  they  have  seen 
during  a  half  century  your  service  in  the  cause  of  the 
Master,  laboring  incessantly  for  the  spiritual  as  well 
as  for  the  temporal  welfare  of  your  flock,  and  so  they 
congratulate  you  on  your  success  in  this  community 
and  they  also  congratulate  you  on  all  your  efforts  for 
the  maintenance  of  virtue,  that  priceless  gem.  They 
congratulate  you  further  upon  your  efforts  for  the 
sobriety  of  the  people  of  your  diocese.  They  congratu- 
late you  upon  your  efforts  for  the  social  order  of  the 
community.  We  can  all  stand  upon  the  one  platform 
of  the  universal  fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood 
of  man  whether  Jew  or  Gentile,  and  we  come  to  present 
to  you  the  simple  testimonial  of  our  regard." 

The  testimonial  reads  as  follows : 

To  the  Right  Reverend  WILLIAM  O'Hara,  D.D., 

Bishop  of  Sranton. 
Sir: 

We,  the  undersigned  citizens  of  Scranton  and  vicin- 
itv  take  this  means  of  adding^  our  congratulations  to 


248  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

those  of  your  own  flock  on  the  occasion  of  the  fiftieth 
anniversary  of  your  consecration  to  the  priesthood,  and 
pray  that  the  same  good  Providence  Who  has  thus 
spared  you  may  continue  your  life  and  great  usefulness 
for  many  years  to  come. 

In  doing  so,  we  record  our  recognition  of  the  effi- 
ciency of  your  efforts  for  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
welfare  of  your  people;  and,  as  citizens  recognize  the 
value  of  your  influence  and  example  in  behalf  of  the 
virtue,  peace,  and  good  order  of  the  community. 
December  21,  1892. 

Bishop  O'Hara  responded  in  a  feeling  address. 
Splendid  addresses  were  also  made  by  Cardinal  Gib- 
bons and  Archbishop  Ryan.  Among  the  other  digni- 
taries of  the  Church  who  honored  the  Jubilee  celebra- 
tion by  their  presence  were:  Archbishop  Corrigan  of 
New  York  City;  Bishop  Mullen  of  Erie,  Pennsyl- 
vania; Bishop  Keane  of  the  Catholic  University; 
Bishop  McQuade  of  Rochester;  Bishop  McGovern  of 
Harrisburg;  Bishop  Horstmann  of  Cleveland;  Bishop 
McDonnell  of  Brooklyn;  Monsignor  Cantwell  of 
Philadelphia;  Monsignor  Magnien  of  Baltimore; 
Bishop  O'Farrel  of  Trenton;  Bishop  Phelan  of  Pitts- 
burg; Monsignor  Mooney  of  New  York  City;  Very 
Reverend  Father  Cavanaugh  of  Niagara,  New  York; 
and  Very  Reverend  J.  D.  Waldron,  O.S.A.,  of 
Villanova.  Many  of  these  dignitaries  said  Mass  during 
the  Jubilee  week  in  the  convent  chapel.  During  the 
Jubilee  banquet  of  the  laity,  addresses  were  made  by 
Judge  Gunster,  Judge  Smith  and  Lieutenant-Governor 
Watres.  Honorable  John  E.  Barrett  read  a  congratu- 
latory poem  in  which  he  rehearsed  the  achievements  of 
Bishop  O'Hara  during  his  episcopacy. 


MOTHER  MARY  249 

One  of  these  events,  the  consecration  of  Saint  Mary's 
Church  in  Wilkes-Barre,  had  brought  to  the  vicinity 
of  Scranton  in  the  year  previous  to  the  celebration  of 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara's  jubilee,  a  gathering 
of  several  of  the  noblest  prelates  in  the  American  hier- 
archy. Among  them  was  the  late  lamented  Cardinal 
Gibbons. 

When  Cardinal  Gibbons  came  to  Scranton  in  1891 
the  city  turned  out  en  masse  to  meet  him.  There  v^as 
a  great  parade,  headed  by  Saint  Leo's  Battalion  and 
Drum  Corps  and  a  carriage  bringing  His  Eminence, 
our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  several  of  the  Scran- 
ton priests,  to  the  episcopal  residence.  The  next 
morning  the  Cardinal  celebrated  Mass  in  the  Cathedral 
and  addressed  the  congregation.  He  congratulated 
them  on  the  evidence  of  strong  faith  and  allegiance  to 
Holy  Church  which  they  had  manifested.  After 
breakfast,  His  Eminence,  accompanied  by  Father 
O'Reilly,  Father  Whelan,  and  Father  Cofifey,  visited 
Saint  Cecilia's.  An  address  to  the  Cardinal  was  given 
by  Master  Martin  O'Malley  in  behalf  of  the  students. 
The  Cardinal,  responding,  expressed  his  delight  at  the 
reception  given  him  and  congratulated  the  students  on 
the  privilege  they  enjoyed  in  having  the  Sisters  as  their 
teachers. 

Other  distinguished  visitors  to  Saint  Cecilia's  at  the 
same  time  were  Archbishop  Ryan  of  Philadelphia, 
Bishop  McGovern  of  Harrisburg,  Abbe  Hogan  of  the 
Catholic  University,  and  Father  Elcock,  rector  of  the 
Cathedral  in  Philadelphia. 

The  Opening  of  New  Missions 

While  the  Sisters  at  the  mother  house  were  witness- 
ing and  contributing  to  these  magnificent  pageants  in 


250  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  progress  of  the  Church  the  Sisters  on  the  missions 
were  laboring  quietly  and  steadily  at  the  development 
of  its  foundations.  Three  new  missions  were  opened 
during  these  years.  Saint  Paul's  in  Green  Ridge  was 
opened  in  1892;  Saint  Patrick's  Olyphant,  in  1893,  and 
Saint  Alphonsus',  the  first  western  mission,  at  Tilla- 
mook, Oregon,  in  1897. 

Saint  Paul's  was  opened  in  August  by  Sister  M. 
Antoinette  as  Superior,  with  Sister  M.  Carmel,  Sister 
M.  Agnes,  Sister  M.  Clotilde,  Sister  M.  Norbert,  Sis- 
ter  M.   Oswald,    Sister   M.    Louise,    and    Sister   M. 
William  as  her  assistants.    Father  McManus,  the  pas- 
tor at  Saint  Paul's,  felt  that  the  future  of  his  parish 
was  secure  when  he  had  rested  it  on  the  firm  basis  of 
Christian  education  for  his  children.    He  had  no  con- 
vent for  the   reception  of  the  Sisters   and  no  means 
wherewith  to  build  one.    He  would  gladly  have  given 
up  his  own  rectory,  but  it  was  not  large  enough  for  a 
convent,  and  so  he  was  obliged  to  rent  now  one  house 
and  now  another  at  more  or  less  inconvenient  distances 
from  the  school.     After  some  little  hardship  on  that 
account.  Father  McManus  decided  to  plan  a  new  con- 
vent and  trust  in  Divine  Providence  for  the  provision 
of  funds.    As  soon  as  his  need  became  known,  hundreds 
of  the  former  pupils  and  friends  of  the  Sisters  volun- 
teered to  help  the  cause.    Some  of  the  finest  musicians 
of  the  city.  Catholic  and  Protestant,  banded  together 
and  gave  a  folk-song  concert  for  the  benefit  of  the  build- 
ing.    The  fame  of  the  singers  and  the  worthiness  of 
their  purpose  brought  a  splendid   audience  and   the 
event  was  a  brilliant  one.    The  members  of  Saint  Paul's 
congregation   also  planned   a  series  of   affairs  which 
brought  a  considerable  sum.     In  a  short  time  a  suffi- 
cient fund  was  collected  and  the  building  begun. 


MOTHER  MARY  251 

The  corner-stone  of  the  new  building,  a  three-story 
brick  structure,  was  laid  on  Saint  Patrick's  Day,  1898. 
The  parish  was  well  provided  for  school  purposes  when 
the  new  convent  was  finished.  The  school  itself  is 
located  in  the  same  building  as  the  church  and  has  had 
adequate  room  and  equipment  for  its  needs  up  to  the 
present.  The  work  done  in  the  school  has  been  a  suc- 
cess from  the  beginning.  Father  McManus  visited  the 
school  daily  and  everything  that  touched  the  interests 
of  the  children  was  a  matter  of  concern  to  him.  On 
the  occasion  of  his  silver  jubilee  in  1897  the  good 
pastor  received  an  ovation  that  expressed  some  of  the 
appreciation  of  his  parishioners  for  his  self-sacrificing 
efforts  in  their  behalf.  A  witness  of  the  demonstration 
wrote : 

"I  don't  think  I  can  ever  drive  from  my  memory 
the  picture  of  that  good  priest  as  he  stood,  filled  with 
emotion,  before  his  little  charges.  I  do  not  think  I  want 
to  lose  that  picture.  There  he  stood,  tall,  erect,  with 
the  evening  breezes  tossing  his  gray  hair.  Beside  him  a 
floral  ladder  and  in  his  hand  a  sacred  vessel  of  the 
order  to  which  he  belongs,  while  before  him  was  a 
sea  of  bright,  happy,  winsome  faces.  There  was  a 
tremor  in  his  voice  as  he  spoke:  'Being  human,'  he  said, 
T  cannot  resist  the  pride  that  this  ovation  gives  me.' 
And  who  could?  There  before  him,  proud  of  the 
tribute  they  paid,  their  hearts  beating  in  happy  unison, 
were  the  children  he  loved,  the  little  ones  to  whom  he 
gave  more  than  a  father's  or  a  mother's  care.  There 
were  the  little  ones  in  whom  he  had  taken  so  much 
pride,  of  whose  future  he  was  so  hopeful.  Their  suc- 
cess in  life  was  more  to  him  than  any  earthly  glory. 
There  they  were  to  encourage  him  onward  in  his  career 
of  love  and  enlightenment.    Was  it  any  wonder  that  in 


252  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  exuberance  of  such  a  manifestation  of  love  he  turned 
to  the  audience  and  said:  'I  thank  God  that  I  have  the 
best  pupils  and  the  best  teachers,  and  what  is  more,  the 
backing  of  the  parents  of  these  pupils.'  I  don't  believe 
that  in  all  the  honors  that  came  to  Father  McManus  on 
the  occasion  of  his  jubilee  there  was  one  more  appre- 
ciated than  the  demonstration  of  the  little  ones." 

In  1896  Father  McManus  made  Saint  Paul's  a  free 
school.  For  fourteen  years  longer  the  devoted  pastor 
worked  with  the  Sisters  to  bring  Saint  Paul's  up  to  a 
high  standard  of  efficiency,  and  before  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  Saint  Mary's,  Wilkes-Barre,  he  had  the  satis- 
faction of  seeing  his  Green  Ridge  School  complete  in 
all  its  departments,  a  model  parochial  school.  His 
good  work  is  being  further  developed  by  his  successor, 
Reverend  P.  C.  Winters,  LL.D. 

In  1916  Saint  Paul's  School  was  registered  as  a  high 
school  of  the  first  class  by  the  Bureau  of  Professional 
Education.  The  history  of  Saint  Paul's  since  its  open- 
ing has  been  a  very  happy  one,  except  for  two  occa- 
sions when  the  Death  Angel  visited  there  and  took  two 
beloved  Sisters  from  them.  The  first  was  Sister  M. 
Aloysius,  an  edifying,  sweetly  charitable,  and  faithful 
Sister,  who  went  to  her  eternal  reward  in  December, 
1901.  The  second.  Sister  M.  Ambrose,  a  gentle,  kindly, 
and  patient  soul,  passed  into  eternity  in  October,  1920. 

The  second  school  opened  during  Mother  Mary's 
term  of  office  was  Saint  Patrick's  in  Olyphant.  It  was 
inaugurated  in  September,  1893,  by  Reverend  P.  J. 
Murphy,  LL.D.  When  Father  Murphy  came  to 
Saint  Patrick's  parish  in  1889  he  found  that  his  pre- 
decessor had  accumulated  eight  thousand  dollars  for 
a  building  fund  which  he  hoped  to  increase  sufficiently 
to  build  a  new  church.    Father  Murphy  considered  that 


MOTHER  MARY  253 

with  an  extension  the  old  church  could  be  made  to 
accommodate  the  parishioners  and  there  could  be  a 
convent  erected  instead  of  a  new  church.  With  the 
consent  of  the  Bishop,  Father  Murphy's  plan  was  acted 
upon,  and  on  the  twentieth  of  November  the  church 
was  ready  for  re-dedication.  When  that  work  was  com- 
pleted, the  good  pastor  devoted  all  his  energies  to  the 
building  of  a  parochial  school  and  a  home  for  the 
Sisters.  After  three  years  of  hard  work  Saint  Patrick's 
Parish  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  present  beautiful 
academy  opened  with  solemn  services.  A  small  frame 
building  adjoining  the  school  was  purchased  as  a  tem- 
porary home  for  the  Sisters,  and  this  has  since  been 
replaced  by  a  spacious  and  beautiful  convent. 

Towards  the  erection  of  the  new  convent  the  parish- 
ioners of  Saint  Patrick's  contributed  liberally.  Mr. 
James  Jordan  and  family  donated  four  thousand  dol- 
lars; Mr.  James  Lynch,  one  thousand  dollars;  Mr. 
William  Mahon,  three  hundred  dollars;  Mr.  Owen 
McDonnell,  one  hundred  dollars ;  and  Reverend  Father 
Murphy,  five  hundred  dollars.  The  furnishings  of 
the  convent  were  also  contributed  by  members  of  the 
parish.  The  new  convent  was  blessed  September  8, 
1898. 

The  following  Sisters  opened  the  school :  Sister  M. 
Lucy,  Superior,  Sister  M.  Ligouri,  Sister  M.  Hilarion, 
Sister  M.  Clementine,  Sister  M.  Martha,  Sister  M. 
Scholastica,  Sister  M.  Norbert,  Sister  M.  Louise,  and 
Sister  M.  William.  God  has  blessed  Saint  Patrick's  in 
a  singular  manner.  It  has  prospered  from  the  begin- 
ning and  has  attracted  many  students  from  the  towns 
about  Olyphant  till  at  present  it  has  an  enrollment  of 
over  three  hundred  students,  and  a  high  school  of  the 
first  class  according  to  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau.  Father 


254  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Murphy's  powerful  influence  has  been  apparent  in 
Saint  Patrick's  School  since  its  inception.  It  is  his 
ambition  to  train  in  his  school  a  generation  of  writers 
who  will  not  hesitate,  when  occasion  demands,  to  use 
the  public  press  in  defense  of  their  religious  rights.  He 
is  a  firm  witness  in  his  own  behalf  of  the  immense 
power  of  the  printed  word,  for  he  has  defended  or 
refuted  with  indubitable  rewards  the  rights  and  wrongs 
of  his  generation.  He  closely  supervises  the  school 
work  in  English  composition.  It  is  too  soon  yet  to  look 
for  big  results  from  the  pupils  of  his  school  but  it  is 
safe  to  say  that  the  students  of  Saint  Patrick's  will 
make  their  influence  felt  in  the  diffusion  of  Catholic 
literature  in  the  present  generation. 

Before  another  school  was  opened,  Mother  Mary 
was  re-elected  to  the  ofllice  of  superior  on  August  15, 
1895.  On  the  same  day  the  council  was  re-organized 
as  follows:  Sister  M.  Charles,  sister-assistant;  Sister 
M.  Crescentia,  bursar;  and  Sister  M.  Pius,  mistress 
of  novices.  Later  in  Mother  Mary's  term  Sister 
Charles  was  made  superior  at  Saint  Patrick's, 
Olyphant,  and  her  place  as  sister-assistant  filled  by 
Sister  M.  Crescentia.  Sister  M.  Sebastian  was  made 
bursar.  In  1896,  Sister  M.  Germaine,  who  was  in 
charge  of  the  novitiate  normal  school  was  made 
examiner  of  all  the  schools  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  in 
the  diocese.  Her  appointment  was  felicitous.  She  vis- 
ited each  school  twice  a  year  for  the  inspection  of  work 
and  the  conduct  of  examinations.  She  held  the  office 
for  ten  years  and  during  that  time  built  up  a  compact 
and  well-graded  system.  She  was  succeeded  as  examiner 
by  Sister  M.  Gonzaga,  Sister  M.  Mercedes,  Sister  M. 
James,  and  Sister  M.  Rosalie. 

In  1897  a  request  was  entered  from  the  far  west  by 


MOTHER  MARY  255 

Reverend  Joseph  Schelle,  newly-appointed  pastor  in 
Tillamook,  Oregon,  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  his 
school.  The  application  appealed  to  Mother  Mary, 
who  had  just  finished  a  novena  for  the  success  of  new 
schools,  and  who  was  attracted  by  the  desire  of  helping 
the  souls  of  those  who  might  be  awaiting  her  aid  in 
that  far-away  spot.  As  yet  the  Scranton  Sisters  had 
made  no  new  foundations  outside  the  diocese,  and  it 
was  the  wish  of  the  Bishop  that  they  should  continue  to 
develop  within  the  province  rather  than  extend  them- 
selves beyond.  When  he  learned  that  the  new  school 
was  in  the  Archdiocese  of  his  good  friend.  Archbishop 
Grosse,  he  gave  a  willing  consent  to  Mother  Mary  to 
visit  the  place  and  accept  the  school  if  she' wished  to 
do  so. 

Accordingly,  on  the  sixth  of  September,  Mother 
Mary  and  Sister  M.  Pius  left  for  Oregon.  After  a 
pleasant  journey  across  the  continent  they  arrived  in 
Portland  on  Friday,  September  11th.  They  called  on 
the  Archbishop  who,  as  a  Redemptorist,  cordially  wel- 
comed the  daughters  of  Saint  Alphonsus  to  his  province. 
The  next  day  they  left  for  Astoria,  then  returning  to 
Portland,  they  entrained  for  Forest  Grove  and  from 
there  went  by  stage  to  Tillamook.  They  were  met  at 
Forest  Grove  by  Father  Schelle  who  accompanied  them 
over  the  Coast  Range  Mountain  to  Tillamook  where 
they  arrived  on  September  17th.  From  there  Mother 
Mary  wrote: 

"Tillamook  is  a  charming  place  situated  between  the 
Coast  Range  and  the  Pacific.  The  scenery  is  beautiful 
and  the  climate  delightful.  A  night  scene  is  enchanting. 
The  moon  and  stars  appear  most  brilliant  because  of  the 
clearness  of  the  atmosphere.  The  inhabitants  number 
about  eleven  hundred.     The  principal  industries  are 


256  SISTERS  OF  I.  H,  M. 

farming,  cheese  and  butter  making,  and  lumbering. 
The  convent  is  in  the  centre  of  the  prairie,  the  village 
being  built  around  it." 

Mother  Mary  sent  word  to  the  Sisters  who  were  to 
take  charge  of  the  mission  to  make  the  preparations  for 
their  journey.  The  following  Sisters  were  appointed: 
Sister  M.  Edward,  superior;  Sister  M.  Timothy,  Sister 
M.  William,  Sister  M.  Edna,  Sister  M.  Adelaide,  and 
Sister  M.  Marie. 

The  West  seemed  very  far  off  in  those  days  and  the 
separation  and  departure  of  the  first  mission  band 
caused  much  sorrow  among  the  Sisters.  They  left  Saint 
Cecilia's  on  Sunday  at  midnight.  It  was  a  bright  moon- 
lit night,  and  the  long  stretch  of  Wyoming  Avenue 
seemed  a  desert  after  the  final  farewells  were  said  and 
the  roll  of  the  carriage  wheels  that  bore  away  the  dear 
Sisters  was  muffled  in  the  distance. 

Soon  cheering  letters  came,  keeping  those  at  home 
informed  of  the  travellers.  Later  Mother  Mary  and 
Sisters  Pius  returned  with  glowing  accounts  of  the  dis- 
tant mission.  There  were  not  a  few  among  their  hearers 
who  were  fired  with  a  desire  to  be  sent  to  labor  in  that 
far-off  convent. 

The  story  of  the  journey  of  the  first  missioners  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  to  Tillamook  reads  like  a  romance. 
The  Sisters  met  Bishop  O'Dea  at  Tacoma,  Washington. 
He  accompanied  them  all  the  way  to  Portland  and  saw 
them  safe  at  their  destination  in  that  city.  There  Father 
Schelle  met  them.  Before  leaving  Portland  they  called 
on  Archbishop  Grosse,  who  gave  them  a  cordial  wel- 
come to  his  diocese.  The  next  day  they  took  train  for 
Forest  Grove  and  thence  over  the  mountains  by  stage. 
The  road  was  very  narrow  and  steep,  so  narrow  that  if 
two  wagons  met  thereon,  the  company  would  have  to 


MOTHER  MARY  257 

get  out  and  lift  the  lighter  of  the  two  vehicles  over  the 
other  before  either  could  proceed.  There  was  a  preci- 
pice on  one  side  along  the  route  which  made  the  least 
swerving  to  that  side  very  dangerous.  The  Sisters  were 
fortunate  in  having  for  a  driver  an  expert  who  had 
earned  for  himself  the  title  of  the  "Ben  Hur  of  the 
West."  The  first  night  on  the  mountain  the  Sisters 
spent  at  "The  Half-Way  House"  and  had  the  novel 
experience  of  sitting  at  table  with  a  company  of  hunters, 
trappers,  and  an  Indian  or  two.  The  next  morning 
they  resumed  their  journey  in  similar  company,  the 
party  scarcely  looking  at  anything  else  than  "the  strange 
critters"  in  habit  and  veil.  "Who  be  they?"  was  the 
wondering  comment  the  hardy  fellows  seemed  to  want 
to  make,  but  with  all  their  hardihood  they  could  not 
force  themselves  to  ask,  "Who  are  you?" 

The  Sisters  were  somewhat  compensated  for  the  dis- 
comforts of  the  journey  in  the  beauty  of  the  vistas  that 
unrolled  themselves  as  the  clumsy  coach  labored  on. 
The  Sisters  held  their  breath  when  at  a  sudden  turn  in 
the  road  a  large  panther  bounded  gracefully  across  the 
path  just  in  front  of  them.  Again  a  majestic  stag,  with 
broad  antlers  outlined  against  a  clear  blue  sky,  lightly 
bounded  from  crag  to  crag  on  the  distant  mountain. 

The  Sisters  found  the  school  and  convent  ready  for 
occupancy.  The  school,  Tillamook  Academy,  had  been 
built  by  a  private  corporation  and  was  chartered  by  the 
State  of  Oregon.  The  school  had  failed  and  it  was 
sold  to  Father  Schelle  for  a  trifling  consideration.  The 
proprietors  stipulated  that  the  higher  branches  should 
continue  to  be  taught  and  that  the  school  should  be 
opened  to  all  the  children  of  Tillamook  without 
distinction  of  creed. 

School  was  opened  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  Septem- 


258  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ber,  the  school  having  been  previously  blessed  and 
named  Saint  Alphonsus  Academy.  In  the  high  school 
department  six  pupils,  all  Protestants,  were  enrolled 
the  first  day.  By  the  end  of  the  year  there  was  an 
enrollment  of  twelve  Protestants  and  three  Catholics 
in  the  high  school.  In  the  lower  grades  the  enroll- 
ment was  better,  with  a  larger  proportion  of  Catholics. 
They  were  people  of  a  cultured  class  and  very  soon  a 
splendid  music  department  was  established.  There  was 
also  dramatic  talent  among  them  and  so  Sister  M. 
Edward  resolved  to  hold  commencement  exercises  with 
some  entertainment  at  the  close  of  the  session.  The 
Archbishop  consented  to  preside  and  the  families  in 
and  around  Tillamook  were  invited.  All  invitations 
were  accepted.  On  the  evening  of  the  entertainment 
there  was  little  space  on  the  Tillamook  Campus  that 
was  not  occupied  with  vehicles.  They  were  of  every 
description,  some  of  them  buck-boards.  The  hall  had 
a  seating  capacity  of  eight  hundred.  It  was  over- 
crowded. It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  Archbishop  was 
the  cynosure  of  all  eyes.  In  response  to  the  address  of 
welcome,  His  Grace  made  a  felicitous  speech  in  which 
he  congratulated  the  Sisters  upon  the  work  they  had 
succeeded  in  accomplishing.  Indeed,  the  programme 
would  have  done  credit  to  a  long  established  school  in 
the  East.  In  the  musical  selections  there  were  listed 
compositions  from  Liszt,  Rossini,  Paderewski,  and 
Beethoven.  There  was  an  operetta  for  the  younger 
children,  and  a  sacred  drama,  "The  Crowned  Martyrs," 
for  the  older  pupils.  The  entertainment  was  a  nine 
days  wonder  and  the  fame  of  Saint  Alphonsus  Academy 
spread. 

When  school  opened  for  the  second  year  the  bright 
prospects  of  the  close  of  the  first  had  faded.    To  add 


MOTHER  MARY  259 

to  the  Sisters'  anxiety,  Sister  Timothy  became  seriously 
ill.  Father  Schelle  prepared  her  for  death  when  the 
doctor  who  attended  her  held  out  no  hope  of  recovery. 
Sister  died  on  the  twenty-sixth  of  January,  causing 
great  desolation  in  the  convent  and  as  there  was  no 
cemetery  in  Tillamook  at  the  time,  her  remains  were 
laid  in  a  place  prepared  for  her  apart  near  the  edge 
of  the  forest.  A  few  years  later  she  was  carried  to 
Portland  and  placed  in  the  Sisters'  plot  there. 

At  the  end  of  the  second  year,  Sister  Mary  Edward's 
term  as  superior  having  expired.  Sister  M.  Clement 
succeeded  to  that  office.  At  the  end  of  the  fourth  year 
the  Sisters  were  withdrawn  from  Tillamook  and 
assumed  charge  of  Saint  Lawrence  Academy  in  Port- 
land. They  were  succeeded  by  the  Sisters  of  Saint 
Mary  at  Saint  Alphonsus  Academy  in  Tillamook.  The 
Academy  still  retains  the  name  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  the 
only  reminder  of  the  first  foundation  of  the  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  the  State  of  Oregon. 

Renewals 

Just  before  the  establishment  of  the  new  foundation 
in  Tillamook  the  old  associations  of  the  first  foundation 
of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  were 
renewed  at  Saint  Mary's,  Monroe,  the  mother  house 
of  the  Detroit  Diocese.  For  a  brief  space  there  was  a 
happy  reunion  of  hearts  and  memories  of  the  early 
days,  a  member  of  the  original  band  of  three  having 
the  privilege  of  recalling  them  after  a  long  lapse  of 
years.  It  was  the  occasion  of  the  golden  jubilee  of 
Sister  M.  Celestine,  December  8,  1896.  Sister  Ann, 
the  good  Sister  Ann,  had  been  called  to  her  reward 
June  27,  1885,  and  Mother  Teresa,  who  then  had  just 


26o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

come  back  from  her  long  exile,  survived  Sister  Ann  by 
seven  years,  dying  on  January  4,  1892. 

It  was  a  cause  of  great  rejoicing,  therefore,  to  the 
communities  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  in  the  East  and 
the  West  that  one  of  the  brave  pioneers  of  the  first 
foundation  should  witness  the  fruition  after  fifty  years 
of  the  little  mustard  seed,  and  she  herself  describes  in 
a  letter  to  Sister  Genevieve  of  the  Scranton  Diocese 
how  the  occasion  was  commemorated : 

Convent  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
Monroe,  Michigan,  January  5,  1897. 

My  dear  Sister  Genevieve: 

How  can  I  thank  you  for  your  loving  and  sisterly 
remembrance  of  me  on  the  occasion  of  my  Golden 
Jubilee?  I  thought  my  cup  of  happiness  full  to  the 
brim,  but  when  your  dear  letter  came  it  was  in  truth, 
overflowing. 

I  did  not  think  God  had  so  much  joy  reserved  for 
me  in  my  old  days,  as  humanly  speaking  in  this  vale  of 
tears  our  sorrows  are  many,  our  joys  few.  But  mine 
was  a  day  of  perfect  joy.  Golden  in  every  sense  of 
the  word,  in  the  richness  of  a  love  which  a  kind  father, 
Monsignor  Joos,  and  a  dear  Mother  and  loving  Sisters 
lavished  upon  me,  and  in  the  wealth  of  cherished  mem- 
ories that  crowded  upon  me,  of  the  loved  ones  of  long 
ago  with  whom  I  labored  hand  in  hand  in  the  rude  log 
hut  that  could  scarcely  be  called  a  habitation  in  its 
dearth  of  human  comforts.  It  was  dearer  to  us  in  its 
very  poverty  which  bespoke  the  more  its  resemblance 
to  the  Holy  House  of  Nazareth. 

We  had  High  Mass  on  the  jubilee  day  and  I  renewed 
my  holy  vows  and  received  the  golden  crown  and 
the  new  gold  ring  at  the  close  of  Mass.    The  afternoon 


MOTHER  MARY  261 

was  spent  in  visiting  the  orphanage,  the  academy,  and 
the  novitiate.  Everywhere  there  were  festal  addresses, 
songs,  and  poems,  and  if  you  will  believe  it,  dear  Sister 
Genevieve,  my  poor  old  head  was  turned  and  when  I 
reached  my  cell  that  night  I  could  only  say,  "Dear 
Lord,  what  hast  Thou  left  undone  to  make  me  happy 
here,  and  what  hast  Thou  not  suffered  to  make  me 
happy  hereafter?" 

The  second  day  following  I  received  a  beautiful  let- 
ter from  Sister  Paul,  West  Chester,  and  then  when 
your  letter  came  and  I  realized  that  my  dear  listers 
in  the  East  remembered  me,  I  cannot  tell  you  how 
happy  it  made  me.  I  verily  believe  I  shall  go  smiling 
to  my  grave  in  the  remembrance  of  all  the  sweet  con- 
solations that  have  come  to  gladden  my  last  days  on 
earth.  For  in  your  letter,  as  well  as  in  that  of  Sister 
Paul,  there  breathes  the  loving  spirit  that  from  the 
very  first  has  been  characteristic  of  our  dear  Commun- 
ity. Not  ours,  the  fault,  dear  Sister,  that  there  is  an 
East  and  a  West.  I  can  never  feel  that  any  one  was  to 
blame,  but  that  it  was  all  in  the  designs  of  God,  the 
working  out  of  His  Providence  that  the  Congregation 
might  live,  increase  and  multiply  for  His  greater  glory 
and  for  the  souls  of  His  dear  little  ones. 

I  owe  a  lasting  debt  of  gratitude  to  your  dear  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara.  Will  you,  dear  Sister 
Genevieve,  kindly  express  my  deep  sense  of  thankful- 
ness to  him  for  all  his  goodness  to  me  in  the  years  of 
long  ago,  and  tell  him  that  I  pray  for  him  very  often — 
every  day — that  God's  best  gifts  and  blessings  may  be 
his  in  time  and  in  eternity.  Ask  him  to  please  accept 
the  two  gospels  of  Saint  J'^hn  which  I  enclose  for  him. 

Mother  Justine,  our  Mother  General,  and  all  the 
Sisters  to  whom  you  sent  pictures,  wish  me  to  thank 


262  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

you  for  them,  and  all  send  much  love  to  your  Mother 
Mary,  Sister  Benedict,  Mother  Francis,  and  Sister 
Felicitas.  Our  former  Mother  Clotilda  is  now  at  Saint 
Vincent's,  Detroit.  We  received  a  paper  containing  an 
account  of  the  celebration  last  May  at  Villa  Maria,  but 
as  the  paper  is  much  worn  I  would  be  grateful  if  you 
have  one  that  you  can  spare.  You  certainly  must  feel 
proud  of  the  eloquence  of  your  nephew.  Father  Mona- 
han.  His  sermon  was  most  beautiful.  We  had  our 
commemoration  at  commencement,  which  was  consid- 
ered by  all  to  be  very  fine.  Bishops  Foley  and  Maes, 
nearby  priests  and  the  State  Superintendent  of  Public 
Instruction  were  present. 

Now  dear  Sister,  with  renewed  assurance  of  my  grati- 
tude and  love,  love  from  dear  Mother  and  Sisters  to 
you  all  and  to  all  the  dear  children  of  Mary's  Immacu- 
late Heart  in  the  East  and  prayers  that  God  may  bless 
you  and  your  work,  I  am  in  that  pure  Heart, 

Your  loving  and  grateful. 
Sister  M.  Celestixe,  C.I.M. 

Consecration  of  Right  Reverend  M.  J .  Hoban,  D.D. 

The  venerable  Bishop  O'Hara,  of  whom  Sister  Celes- 
tine  speaks  so  feelingly  in  her  letter,  was  drawing  like 
her  to  the  close  of  his  life.  His  ever-increasing  feeble- 
ness made  him  realize  the  necessity  of  assistance  in  the 
discharge  of  his  burdensome  duties.  He  accordingly 
applied  to  Rome  for  assistance.  On  February  1,  1896, 
Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  Pastor  of  Saint  Leo's  Church, 
Ashley,  was  appointed  coadjutor  Bishop  of  Scranton 
with  the  right  of  succession. 

The  new  coadjutor  Bishop  was  well  prepared  for 
the  tasks  that  confronted  him.    He  was  nurtured  care- 


MOTHER  MARY  263 

fully  from  the  very  beginning  of  his  life,  in  the  sanctity 
of  a  good  Christian  home  where  he  had  daily  before 
his  eyes  the  example  of  a  pious  mother  and  a  God-fearing 
father.  He  made  his  collegiate  studies  with  the  Jesuits 
at  Saint  Francis  Xavier's,  Holy  Cross,  and  Fordham. 
He  began  his  theological  studies  in  Saint  Charles  Semi- 
nary, Overbrook,  Pennsylvania.  In  1875  he  was 
selected  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara  to  go  to 
Rome.  He  attended  the  American  College  there  with 
the  future  Cardinal  Satolli  as  one  of  his  teachers.  He 
was  ordained  on  May  22,  1880,  by  Cardinal  Monaco 
La  Valetta  in  the  historic  church  of  Saint  John  Lateran. 
His  first  appointment  was  as  assistant  to  Very  Rever- 
end John  Finnen  at  Saint  John's,  Pittston.  He  was 
later  transferred  to  Towanda  where  he  assisted  Rever- 
end Charles  Kelly.  His  first  parochial  charge  was 
Troy,  Pennsylvania.  In  1887  he  was  made  pastor  at 
Ashley,  where  there  was  no  church  as  yet.  The  artistic 
and  beautiful  Saint  Leo's  was  built  by  the  future  Bishop 
Hoban  in  1890  and  in  1893  the  rectory  was  constructed. 

His  consecration  as  Coadjutor  Bishop  took  place  in 
Saint  Peter's  Cathedral,  March  22,  1896.  Cardinal 
Satolli  and  Archbishop  Ryan,  who  came  to  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  solemn  services,  were  met  at  the  Scranton 
station  by  eight  thousand  Scrantonians  on  the  evening 
before  the  consecration  and  were  escorted  in  procession 
to  the  episcopal  residence.  The  carriage  bearing  the 
dignitaries  was  drawn  by  six  white  horses.  Thousands 
of  people  lined  the  streets  and  the  firmament  was  ablaze 
with  fireworks  as  the  procession  moved  on. 

The  next  morning  the  Cathedral  was  the  scene  of  a 
splendid  and  imposing  ceremony.  His  Eminence, 
Cardinal  Satolli,  was  the  celebrant  of  the  Pontifical 
Mass  of  consecration.     He  was  attended  by  Bishop 


264  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Beaven  of  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  and  Bishop 
McGovern  of  Harrisburg.  The  sermon  was  preached 
by  Bishop  Horstmann  of  Cleveland,  Ohio.  The  follow- 
ing Bishops  were  in  the  sanctuary:  Right  Reverend 
C.  A.  Ludden  of  Syracuse,  Right  Reverend  Richard 
Phelan  of  Pittsburg,  Right  Reverend  T.  S.  Chatard  of 
Indianapolis,  Right  Reverend  Tobias  Mullen  of  Erie, 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara  of  Scranton,  and 
His  Grace,  Most  Reverend  Archbishop  Ryan  of 
Philadelphia. 

The  ode  written  for  the  occasion  by  a  Sister  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  was  set  to  music  by  Professor 
Schilling  of  the  Cathedral  Choir. 

O  arise,  thou  elect  of  God,  arise! 
Put  on  thy  strength  in  this  the  day  of  need 
Go  forth,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  King, 

Confess  the  doctrine  of  the  ancient  Creed. 
The  task  of  might  must  fall  to  mighty  men, 

If   they  completed,   tell  of  welcome   gain ; 
Go  forth  and  let  thy  manhood  speak  aloud 

The  greatness  that  it  seeks  to  hide  in  vain. 

Hail,  thou  elect!  hail,  hail  to  thee! 
A  prince  of  Holy  Church  thou  art, 
A  scion  of  a  martyr  race. 
Whose  glories  never  shall  depart. 

Thou  art  a  priest,  and  by  the  Master's  side 

Hath  walked  and  held  communing  on  the  way ; 

And  all  unconscious  of  divine  intent, 
Hath  gathered  wisdom  for  a  riper  day. 

A  man,  God-taught,  must  rise  to  highest  things, 
His  keener  sight  be  swift  to  find  the  flaw. 

His  better  judgment  readily  divine 

The  time  of  grace,  the  season  of  the  law. 


MOTHER  MARY  265 

Hail,  Bishop,  hail!  may  courage  dwell  with  thee. 
And  best  befriend  thy  day  of  troubled  thought. 

From  chaos  did  the  Master  lift  the  world, 

And  all  the  wonders  that  His  hand  hath  wrought. 

Nor  less  his  power  to  rule  through  weakness  here. 

Be  his  great  pleasure  to  exalt  the  man, 

While  over  all  he  keepeth  watch  and  ward, 
They  work  to  good  the  great,  primeval  plan. 


The  solemn  ceremony  made  a  deep  impression  on 
all  who  were  privileged  to  witness  it.  It  was  a  touch- 
ing moment  after  the  ceremony  when  the  newly- 
consecrated  Bishop  passed  from  the  sanctuary  down  the 
aisle  to  where  his  revered  mother  sat  and  paid  to  her 
his  tribute  of  filial  devotion.  To  the  aged  Bishop 
O'Hara  also,  the  ceremony  was  deeply  significant. 
The  burden  which  he  had  so  faithfully  borne,  he  could 
now  transfer  to  the  secure  shoulders  of  this  worthy  son 
of  his  choice  just  raised  to  the  episcoptil  dignity  and 
with  the  aged  Simeon  he  could  exclaim:  "Now,  O 
Lord,  Thou  mayest  dismiss  Thy  servant  in  peace." 

Last  Years  of  Bishop  O'Hara 

Just  before  the  close  of  his  life  a  signal  honor  was 
paid  to  the  venerable  Bishop  O'Hara.  A  brief  from 
Rome  announced  to  him  his  appointment  as  assistant 
at  the  Pontifical  Throne  of  His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo 
XHL  The  brief  was  autographed  by  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff. 

Bishop  O'Hara,  at  the  time  of  the  Coadjutor  Bishop's 
consecration,  was  in  his  seventy-eighth  year.  A  few 
years  more  were  left  to  him  of  the  serenity  of  old  age 
and  then,  on  the  evening  of  February  3,  1899,  the  Cathe- 


266  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

dral  bells  tolled  out  to  the  parish  that  the  beloved 
Bishop  O'Hara  was  no  more.  Many  of  the  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  were  present  at  the  death  of  the 
dear  father  who  for  thirty-one  years  had  been  their 
guide  and  protector.  There  were  few  mourners  in  the 
vast  throng  at  the  Bishop's  funeral  who  felt  more  than 
they  the  sentiment  expressed  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
Horstmann  in  his  eulogy  of  the  departed: 

"Father  and  dearest  friend,  I  feel  that  your  spirit  is 
allowed  to  hover  near  us,  now  that  we  are  here 
assembled  before  your  earthly  tenement  of  clay  to 
implore  God's  mercy  for  the  eternal  repose  of  your  soul. 
Could  you  speak,  I  know  you  would  rebuke  me,  and 
your  well-known  voice  would  address  me  as  ever: 
'Ignatius,  no  words  of  praise  for  me;  not  praise  but 
prayers.'  I  know,  my  dear  Father  in  Christ,  I  ought 
not  to  speak  words  of  praise,  but  sufifer  your  boy  to 
express  even  thus  feebly  his  feelings  and  to  lay  his 
slight  tribute  on  your  coffin  for  God's  glory  and  the 
edification  of  your  people  .  .   . 

"Take  up  his  mortal  remains;  carry  them  lovingly; 
lay  them  away  tenderly  in  his  tomb.  Farewell,  my 
Father.  It  will  not  be  for  long.  I  hope  and  pray  we 
shall  meet  again  in  that  heavenly  Tabernacle  of  God, 
where  God  shall  dwell  with  us  and  be  our  God  forever; 
where  we  are  promised  that  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  and  that  death  shall  be  no  more,  nor  mourning, 
nor  crying,  nor  sorrow  shall  be  more,  for  the  former 
things  shall  have  passed  away.  Farewell  for  the  time. 
Farewell  until  we  see  each  other  once  again  never  to  be 
separated.  As  we  pray  for  you,  so  do  we  commend  our 
eternal  salvation  to  your  prayers,  and  above  all  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  this  your  beloved  Diocese  of 
Scranton." 


MOTHER  MARY  267 

Death  of  Father  Smulders 

One  year  after  the  death  of  the  beloved  Bishop 
O'Hara,  the  founder  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  in  the  Scranton  Diocese,  the  whole 
community  was  cast  into  mourning  for  the  death  of 
their  beloved  "second  founder,"  Father  Smulders. 
They  learned  that  he  had  passed  away  on  April  4,  1900, 
in  the  Provincial  House  of  the  Redemptorists  at  Saint 
Louis,  full  of  years  and  merit.  Reverend  Egidius 
Smulders,  C.SS.R.,  was  born  November  1,  1815,  in 
Holland.  Owing  probably  either  to  his  mother's  death 
or  to  her  chronic  illness,  it  was  his  aunt  in  Belgium 
who  brought  him  up.  She  must  have  been  an  excellent 
and  holy  woman,  for  he  never  alluded  to  her  during 
his  life  without  bestowing  great  praise  on  her  and 
expressing  his  gratitude  towards  her  for  all  she  had 
done  for  him. 

He  was  attracted  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Most 
Holy  Redeemer  by  the  great  renown  of  the  Redemp- 
torist  Fathers  in  Belgium  for  their  holiness  and  zeal  and 
for  their  success  as  missionaries.  Having  applied  for 
admission  into  the  Congregation,  he  entered  the  Bel- 
gian Novitiate  in  1839.  He  was  admitted  to  his  pro- 
fession in  December,  1840,  and  was  ordained  priest  in 
September,  1843.  During  the  following  years  he  was 
thoroughly  trained  in  the  work  of  giving  missions,  under 
the  ablest  missionaries  in  Belgium.  In  1847  he  was  sent 
to  labor  in  the  United  States.  In  1848  he  was  made 
Master  of  Novices,  but  a  short  time  afterward  was  sent 
as  Superior  of  the  Monroe  Community  to  replace 
Father  Gilet.  He  remained  at  Monroe  till  1855,  when 
the  Redemptorists  were  recalled.  During  that  time  he 
labored  zealously,  not  only  for  the  parishioners,  but 


268  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

also  in  attending  to  the  numerous  stations  of  dispersed 
Catholics  throughout  southern  Michigan. 

He  was  the  first  Redemptorist  who  gave  missions  in 
English   in    the    United    States.      In    1858   when   the 
Fathers  then  engaged  in  giving  missions  in  English,  left 
the   Congregation   in   order   to   form   the   missionary 
Society  of  Saint  Paul  (Paulists)  it  devolved  on  Father 
Smulders  to  train  thoroughly  and  form  new  bands  of 
able  missionaries  to  replace  them.     His  labors  were 
most  successful.    After  giving  a  successful  mission  in 
New  Orleans  in  the  year  1860  he  was  providentially 
assigned  to  the  New  Orleans  house  just  on  the  eve  of 
the  Civil  War.    In  September,  1861,  he  was  made  chap- 
lain of  the  Eighth  Louisiana  Regiment  and  accom- 
panied it  to  the  seat  of  war  in  Virginia.     There  he 
most  conscientiously   and    zealously   labored    for   the 
spiritual  welfare,  not  only  of  his  regiment  but  among 
soldiers  and  civilians  wherever  he  had  an  opportunity. 
He  was  indefatigable  and  did  not  spare  himself  in  his 
labors,  or  in  acts  of  charity.    The  many  boxes  contain- 
ing food,  medicine  and  supplies  that  were  sent  to  him 
from    the    Redemptorist    House    at    Constance,    were 
shared  by  him  with  the  soldiers  of  his  regiment  or  dis- 
tributed among  the  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals 
around  Richmond  where  Father  Smulders  ministered 
as  long  as  the  war  lasted. 

The  homecoming  of  Father  Smulders  is  graphically 
described  in  an  old  diary  kept  by  the  Brother  Sacristan 
in  the  house  at  New  Orleans.     He  writes: 

"For  some  days  the  Fathers  had  known  of  General 
Lee's  surrender.  They  were  sitting  one  evening  around 
their  Superior  talking  sadly  of  the  changing  tides  of 
events  in  the  South  when  suddenly  there  was  a  knock  at 
the  door.     Brother  Louis  opened  it.     At  once  his  cry 


MOTHER  MARY  269 

rang  through  the  house:  'Father  Smulders!  Father 
Sheeran!  Our  boys  have  come  home!'  And  such  a 
homecoming!" 

The  old  Brother  goes  on  to  relate:  "We  looked  into 
the  faces  of  our  two  Fathers.  Oh,  how  changed  and 
pale  and  sad!  They  sat  down  as  we  gathered  round 
them  and  the  tears  flowed  down  their  cheeks  as  they 
told  the  story  we  already  knew.  'AH  is  lost.  General 
Lee  has  surrendered.  Our  regiment  is  scattered  and  we 
made  our  way  home  on  foot  as  best  we  could.'  Their 
clothes  were  faded  and  torn  and  they  looked  more  like 
beggars  than  like  members  of  a  great  religious  order. 
We  got  them  a  warm  supper,  but  they  could  not  eat  for 
the  choking  tears  and  we  all  sat  till  far  into  the  night, 
forgetful  of  rules  as  we  listened  to  their  story  of  hard- 
ships too  great  for  words  to  tell,  and  how  our  brave 
Confederate  boys  bore  themselves  like  true  heroes  in 
the  hour  of  defeat  and  crushing  sorrow,  as  they  had 
done  in  the  hours  of  triumph  and  victory. 

"  Tndeed,'  Father  Smulders  said,  'they  were  greater 
heroes  in  trial  than  they  had  ever  been  on  victorious 
battlefields.'  " 

A  few  days  later  the  diarist  relates: 

"We  are  all  surprised  at  Father  Smulders  and 
Father  Sheeran.  We  thought  that  perhaps  their  four 
years  of  freedom  from  the  strict  rules  of  religious  life 
would  have  somewhat  changed  their  character  and  that 
they  would  not  be  ready  to  yield  that  quick  obedience 
of  the  religious  life  after  years  without  its  discipline 
and  restraint.  But  no,  they  are  the  admiration  of  the 
Order.  They  rose  the  next  morning  and  went  about 
their  duties  just  as  though  there  had  been  no  intermis- 
sion or  a  long  respite  of  four  years  without  obedience 
to  religious  superiors.    I  saw  Father  Smulders  sweep- 


270  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ing  the  kitchen  and  later  busy  at  his  desk  in  Saint 
Alphonsus  School.  And  so  with  Father  Sheeran.  The 
Community  is  in  admiration.  The  army  life  has  done 
them  no  harm.  They  are  the  most  obedient  and 
humble  men  in  the  house." 

In  1866  Father  Smulders  was  one  of  the  three  Fathers 
appointed  to  found  the  Redemptorist  House  at  Saint 
Louis.  In  1881  he  became  the  founder  of  the  present 
Redemptorist  House  in  Detroit.  The  success  of  this 
house  has  its  beginning  in  his  labors  and  the  true  Catho- 
lic spirit  wherewith  he  labored  to  animate  that 
Redemptorist  Parish.  He  was  beloved  and  revered  by 
these  people.  Bishop  Foley  of  Detroit  had  known 
Father  Smulders  for  years  and  admired  him  for  his 
great  zeal  and  charity. 

The  last  place  he  labored  was  in  Saint  Louis  and 
there  he  performed  the  duties  of  his  ministry  even  on 
the  last  day  of  his  life.  He  gave  instructions  to  the 
children  in  the  school  on  the  morning  that  he  died. 

Father  Smulders  had  a  very  impressive  appearance. 
His  voice  was  strong  and  clear  and  his  enunciation  per- 
fect. He  preached  slowly  in  a  plain  and  simple  style 
and  made  himself  intelligible  to  all.  His  sermons  and 
instructions  were  eminently  practical,  abounding  in 
well-chosen  illustrations,  comparisons,  and  anecdotes. 
He  delighted  to  instruct  children,  and  knew  how  to 
make  himself  understood  even  by  the  youngest.  After 
the  example  of  Father  Furness,  C.SS.R.,  the  great 
missionary  of  children,  he  taught  the  children  to  sing 
their  prayers,  also  parts  of  the  catechism.  He  knew 
how  to  gain  the  attention  of  children  and  to  make  his 
teaching  agreeable  and  pleasant  to  them. 

He  was  a  true  Redemptorist,  a  devoted  lover  of  his 
vocation,  his  Congregation,  its  Rules,  special  customs. 


MOTHER  MARY  271 

devotions  and  labors.  He  was  all  charity  towards  his 
confreres.  As  Superior,  he  evinced  special  and  extra- 
ordinary charity  towards  his  subjects,  especially 
towards  the  sick  and  the  weak,  averring  that  it 
behooved  a  Superior  by  his  charity  to  facilitate  regular 
observance  and  render  it  acceptable  to  all.  In  all  his 
actions  he  endeavored  to  do  his  duty  without  human 
respect  or  distinction  of  persons. 

Mother  Mary  and  a  Number  of  Sisters  Enter  Eternity 

Besides  the  loss  of  the  distinguished  prelates  who  did 
so  much  for  the  community  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
the  Sisters  had  to  suffer  that  of  a  score  or  more  members 
of  the  Sisterhood  and  finally  that  of  the  beloved 
Superior,  Mother  Mary  herself,  during  her  term  of 
office. 

During  the  years  1890-1901,  twenty-one  Sisters 
received  the  crowns  of  eternal  life.  Sister  Cecilia,  who 
was  Miss  Hannah  Desmond,  was  a  native  of  Ireland 
and  a  musician  of  considerable  ability.  She  died  on 
the  fourteenth  of  July,  1890.  Sisters  Alberta  and  Jus- 
tine were  both  born  in  Carbondale  and  both  had 
entered  the  convent  at  an  early  age.  Sister  Justine, 
who  was  Miss  Theresa  Finnegan  before  her  entrance 
to  the  convent,  was  a  young  Sister  of  much  promise 
and  had  been  professed  but  a  short  time  when  her  death 
occurred  on  November  11,  1893.  Sister  Alberta, 
Miss  Elizabeth  Lee,  was  professed  in  December,  1886, 
and  died  in  January,  1893.  Sister  M.  Martin  Boland 
also  died  before  her  two  years  of  professed  noviceship 
were  finished.  She  died  at  Laurel  Hill  Academy, 
Susquehanna,  Pennsylvania,  in  such  great  esteem  that 
during  her  funeral  all  the  business  of  the  town  was 
suspended. 


272  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

In  1894,  Sisters  Catherine  and  Bonaventure  departed 
from  this  life.  Sister  M.  Catherine,  who  was  Miss  Rose 
Harrington,  died  in  July,  when  she  had  been  professed 
but  three  years.  To  Sister  M.  Bonaventure,  who  died 
February  27,  1894,  the  call  was  welcome  for  she  was 
a  great  sufferer.  Sister  M.  Bonaventure,  who  was  Miss 
Mary  Dunnigan,  was  born  in  Philadelphia  in  1841.  At 
the  age  of  eighteen  she  entered  the  novitiate  at  Saint 
Joseph's.  She  was  in  Philadelphia  at  the  time  of  the 
foundation  of  the  Scranton  Diocese,  but  at  the  retire- 
ment of  Sister  M.  Aloysius  as  mistress  of  novices,  Sis- 
ter Bonaventure  came  from  Philadelphia  to  take  her 
place.  After  serving  the  community  as  mistress  of 
novices  for  three  years,  she  was  appointed  superior  at 
Saint  Rose's.  One  who  lived  in  close  intimacy  with 
her  said:  "Her  good  deeds,  her  examples  of  purity, 
piety,  and  charity  will  live  as  long  as  this  generation 
remembers  her  sweet  face  and  her  kind  words  of 
encouragement."  Sister  Bonaventure  died  at  Saint 
Cecilia's  and  her  funeral  was  held  from  Saint  Peter's 
Cathedral.  The  funeral  sermon  was  preached  by  Very 
Reverend  Father  Finnen,  V.  G. 

On  the  eve  of  Saint  Michael's  Feast  in  1895,  Sister 
M.  Hyacinth,  who  had  been  superior  at  Saint  John's, 
Pittston,  for  many  years,  died  full  of  years  and 
merit. 

During  the  year  1896  three  of  our  beloved  Sisters 
were  called  home.  They  were  Sisters  Joachim,  De 
Chantal,  and  Marcella.  And  in  1897  on  the  thirtieth 
of  March,  Sister  M.  Agatha  Moran  passed  from  earth 
to  Heaven.  Sisters  Antoinette  and  Antonia  died  in  the 
same  year.  Sisters  Gerald  and  Bernadette  went  to  their 
reward  in  1898,  and  the  year  1900  marked  the  call  of 
their  Divine  Spouse  to  Sisters  Mary  Luke  and  Bene- 


MOTHER  MARY  273 

diet.     On  the  eve  of  the  annual  retreat,  August  14, 
1901,  Sister  M.  Basil  Durkin  went  to  her  reward. 

Good  Friday  of  the  year  1899  was  an  especially  sor- 
rowful day  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary,  for  on  that  day  they  were  made  aware  that  their 
beloved  Mother  Mary  was  so  near  to  the  end  of  her 
earthly  career  that  she  had  but  a  few  days  to  live.    She 
had  been  taken  to  the  Moses  Taylor  Hospital  where 
an  examination  revealed  the  presence  of  cancer.     As 
there  was  no  hope  of  her  recovery  she  was  brought  back 
to  Saint  Cecilia's,  where  her  remaining  days  were  made 
as  happy  as  possible.     With  lively  faith  she  received 
the  last  sacraments  and  then  calmly  awaited  the  end. 
Earth  and  the  things  of  earth  no  longer  concerned  her. 
She  looked  forward  to  the  moment  when  she  could 
surrender  her  soul  to  God.    On  the  afternoon  of  April 
13th  her  sufferings  were  at  an  end.    An  expression  of 
deep  calm  overspread  her  face,  the  expression  she  wore 
in  life,  intensified;  the  holy,  peaceful  look  giving  the 
appearance  that  after  the  strife  of  life's  little  day,  rest 
had  come  with  eventide.     By  a  fortunate  circumstance 
it  fell  to  the  lot  of  Father  McManus  to  preach  her 
funeral  sermon.     Speaking  of  the  close  of  her  life  in 
his  eulogy  he  said : 

"I  will  not  dare  enter  the  sanctuary  of  her  thoughts 
when  our  Lord  visited  her,  assuring  her  that  though  she 
should  walk  in  the  valley  of  death  she  should  fear  no 
evil  for  He,  Christ,  was  with  her.  She  who  did  every- 
thing with  a  big  heart,  what  for  her  must  have  been  her 
last  Communion  with  her  Divine  Lord  in  the  Sacra- 
ment of  His  love?  Then  was  the  decision  and  resolu- 
tion of  her  youth  rewarded  when  she  said,  *I  have  left 
father  and  mother  to  follow  Thee.  Bring  me  to  the 
promised  treasures  in  Heaven.'  " 


274  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Sister  M.  Crescentia  Appointed  Superior 

After  the  death  of  Mother  Mary,  Sister  M.  Crescen- 
tia was  appointed  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban  to 
fill  out  Mother  Mary's  unexpired  term.  Mother 
Crescentia  at  once  addressed  herself  to  the  carrying  out 
of  plans  for  a  new  mother  house  according  to  the 
intention  of  Mother  Mary,  who  had  initiated  the  work 
and  secured  the  site  on  Seminary  Heights.  Plans  were 
drawn  and  the  ground  broken  for  the  new  building, 
July  19,  1900.  On  November  3rd  of  the  same  year, 
the  corner-stone  was  blessed  and  laid  by  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop.  With  him  were  Reverend  N.  J. 
McManus  of  Holy  Rosary,  Reverend  P.  J.  McManus 
of  Saint  Paul's,  and  Reverend  J.  A.  O'Reilly  of  the 
Cathedral. 

Over  the  main  altar  in  the  chapel  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  the  new  mother  house  whither  Mother 
Mary's  work  extended  in  plan,  is  a  handsome  Munich 
window,  a  memorial  to  her,  wherein  she  is  represented 
like  her  dear  patroness,  Mary  Magdalen,  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus.  It  is  a  fitting  witness  to  the  culmination  of 
her  life-work,  yet  a  word  or  two  more  about  her  loved 
Saint  Cecilia's,  deserves  the  honor  of  concluding  her 
record. 

July  2,  1897,  marked  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of 
the  opening  of  Saint  Cecilia's.  The  event  was  com- 
memorated by  anticipation  at  the  commencement  of 
that  year.  The  exercises  were  held  on  June  22nd  in 
Saint  Thomas'  College  Hall,  the  members  of  the  class 
of  1897  being  known  as  the  Class  of  the  Silver  Jubilee. 
They  were  the  Misses  Honan,  Nallin,  Kearney,  Galla- 
gher, Donnelly,  Gunster,  Gillespie,  Kane,  Kilcullen, 
Ruddy,  Lynn,  and  Righter.    They  presented  the  play 


*i»^^- 


^*^lk*.->^  'ik?3!lfcw 


'i 


MOTHER  M.  CRESCENTIA 


MOTHER  MARY  275 

in  honor  of  the  occasion.  At  the  close  they  placed  the 
silver  crowns  they  had  worn,  at  the  feet  of  Saint  Cecilia. 
The  statue  presented  by  Mr.  Albert  Lewis  of  Bear 
Creek,  Pennsylvania,  to  Saint  Cecilia's  some  years 
previous  was  used  for  the  occasion. 

During  Mother  Mary's  administration,  Saint 
Cecilia's  was  enriched  by  many  beautiful  gifts,  among 
them  a  magnificent  painting,  a  copy  of  Hoffman's 
''Christ  Teaching  From  the  Boat,"  presented  by  Judge 
Handley.  The  original  occupies  the  place  of  honor  in 
the  staircase  corridor,  or  Treppenhalle,  of  the  new 
National  Gallery  of  Berlin.  The  copy  presented  to 
Saint  Cecilia's  is  the  work  of  J.  P.  Haegan.  Judge 
Handley,  who  was  himself  an  art  connoisseur  pro- 
nounced Mr.  Haegan's  work  a  faithful  copy  of  the 
original.  Besides  being  the  finest  conception  of  this 
incident  in  our  Lord's  life  the  picture  presents  the 
sunniest  of  scenes.  As  a  composition  it  is  remarkable 
for  the  harmonious  arrangement  and  expression  of  its 
figures.  It  portrays  a  great  variety  of  faces  of  absorb- 
ing interest.  All  appear  to  be  eagerly  drinking  in  the 
words  of  Him  "Who  spake  as  man  never  spake."  A 
soft  beauty  like  a  spell  of  peace  pervades  the  hazy  sky 
which  is  reflected  in  the  tranquil  lake.  As  a  study  in 
color,  lively,  beautiful,  yet  soft,  rich  and  poetical,  it  is 
most  interesting.  There  is  altogether  a  completeness 
of  charm  in  Mr.  Haegan's  copy  of  the  master-work. 

Another  gift,  a  work  of  art  of  its  kind,  is  a  statue  of 
Saint  Alphonsus  presented  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  John 
O'Boyle  in  memory  of  two  of  their  children.  It  was 
blessed,  as  was  Mr.  Lewis'  gift,  the  statue  of  Saint 
Cecilia,  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara. 

A  gift  which  will  always  be  kept  in  grateful  memory 
at  Saint  Cecilia's  is  a  handsome  silk  flag  presented  by 


276  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  Catholic  Societies  of  the  city  with  fitting  ceremony. 
The  flag  was  raised  over  Saint  Cecilia's  for  the  first 
time  on  Decoration  Day  in  the  year  1890.  The  students 
of  the  Academy,  gowned  in  white  with  white  yachting 
caps,  and  red,  white,  and  blue  ribbon  banners  were 
grouped  in  front  of  the  building.  Drawn  up  in  line 
on  Wyoming  Avenue  were  Saint  Leo's  Battalion,  Com- 
pany C;  the  Phil  Sheridan  Rifles;  the  Saint  John's 
T.  A.  B.  Society  of  Pine  Brook  and  the  Forest  Band. 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  O'Hara,  Reverend  J.  A. 
O'Reilly,  Reverend  M.  J.  Millane,  Reverend  J.  A. 
McHugh,  Reverend  D.  V.  Driscoll,  Reverend  J.  J. 
Mangan,  Honorable  John  T.  Connelly,  J.  J.  O'Boyle, 
and  the  Grand  Army  Delegation,  Messrs.  Amsden, 
Gibbs,  Preston,  and  Ormes,  lent  the  honor  of  their  pres- 
ence to  the  occasion.  Judge  Connelly  made  the 
presentation  address.     Concluding  he  said: 

*Tn  behalf  of  the  Academy,  in  behalf  of  the  mother 
superior  and  Sisters,  I  present  this  institution  with  the 
emblem  of  civil  right  and  liberty  and  freedom.  Let 
its  folds  be  uplifted  by  the  free  winds  of  heaven.  May 
it  be  the  sign  of  love,  loyalty,  and  patriotism  in  every 
heart  and  home." 

R.  J.  Murray,  Esq.,  a  former  pupil  of  the  academy, 
responded.  Mr.  Fred  J.  Amsden  read  the  president's 
proclamation  and  the  flag  was  then  run  up  the  staff 
amid  the  fanfare  of  bands  and  the  strains  of  the  "Star 
Spangled  Banner." 

At  the  close  of  Mother  Mary's  term,  the  "Flag  of  the 
Free"  waved  over  fourteen  convent  schools  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  the  Diocese  of  Scranton. 
In  the  period  of  thirty  years  which  had  elapsed  since 
the  foundation,  membership  in  the  Community  had 
increased  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and  twenty- 


MOTHER  MARY  277 

four  professed  Sisters  and  twenty-nine  novice  Sisters. 

Thus  towards  the  end  of  the  year  1901,  the  commun- 
ity governed  by  Mother  M.  Crescentia,  who  finished 
Mother  Mary's  term  of  office,  was  securely  established 
on  a  firm  basis.  Fervor  and  zeal  were  on  the  increase, 
the  fruition  of  the  early  years  was  becoming  more 
abundant.  Christian  education  was  within  the  reach 
of  nearly  every  child  in  the  Scranton  Diocese,  and  the 
first  step  had  been  taken  to  extend  the  work  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  to  the  furthest  coast  of  the  United 
States.  The  frail  shoot  that  had  been  transplanted  in 
Scranton  three  decades  before  had  taken  deep  root  and 
was  making  strong  ofifshoots  of  its  own  with  Mother 
Mary,  the  first  postulant  to  be  received  in  the  Scranton 
community,  giving  it  direction  in  its  sturdiest  growth. 

Mother  Mary's  name  is  inseparably  linked  with  the 
progress  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  which  is  consecrated  by  the 
dearest  memories  and  associations  of  the  present  con- 
gregation. Her  deep  piety,  her  gentle,  sweet  manner 
exercised  a  sway  there  that  was  irresistible.  Her  refine- 
ment excluded  no  detail  in  its  growth  and  the  ingenious 
charm  of  her  government  extended  from  the  eldest  Sis- 
ter in  the  community  to  the  least  child  in  its  care. 
She  was  a  genius  whose  fine  instincts  developed  without 
the  formality  of  precept  and  on  all  sides,  beneath  her 
inspired  touch,  the  community  expanded. 

Her  successor.  Mother  M.  Crescentia,  brought  to  a 
happy  culmination  the  blessed  exuberance  inaugurated 
at  Saint  Cecilia's  by  Mother  Mary,  and  left  the  labor 
of  the  establishment  of  the  new  mother  house,  the  build- 
ing of  which  was  begun  by  Mother  M.  Crescentia,  to 
the  newly  elected  superior,  Mother  M.  Cyril,  who 
succeeded  Mother  Mary  in  1901. 


IX.  MOTHER  M.  CYRIL 

The  New  Mother  House 

EVERBODY  felt  that  Mother  Cyril  was  well- 
chosen  to  succeed  Mother  Mary.  Her  training 
by  heroic  guides  amid  the  privations  of  early  days,  her 
experience  as  bursar,  superior,  and  mistress  of  vari- 
ous schools,  combined  with  her  natural  keenness  and 
width  of  vision,  fitted  Mother  Cyril  admirably  for  the 
circumstance  in  which  she  was  placed.  The  members 
of  her  council  likewise  had  the  wisdom  and  culture  of 
experienced  religious  guides  and  so  were  equipped  to 
complement  her  variously  in  the  magnitude  of  her 
ambition  for  her  beloved  community.  Mother  Fran- 
cis, who  was  appointed  sister-assistant,  had  been  for 
twelve  years  the  mother  superior  of  the  Scranton 
foundation.  Sister  M.  DeSales,  who  was  appointed 
Sister  bursar,  had  been  markedly  efficient  in  the  dis- 
charge of  the  duties  to  which  she  had  been  previously 
assigned,  and  Sister  M.  Casimir,  the  newly-appointed 
mistress  of  novices,  was  imbued  with  the  traditions 
and  culture  of  the  original  community  at  Saint 
Joseph's.  Sister  M.  Charles,  who  later  succeeded  Sis- 
ter Casimir  in  the  office  of  mistress  of  novices,  had 
been  and  was  to  be  the  inspiration  of  many  noble 
careers. 

The  completion  of  the  new  mother  house  and  the 
payment  of  its  immense  debt  was  the  task  that  con- 

278 


RIGHT  REVEREND  M.  J.  HOBAN,  D.D. 

Bishop  of  Scranton 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  279 

fronted  Mother  Cyril  at  the  beginning  of  her  govern- 
ment. After  the  opening  of  the  schools,  Mother  Cyril 
turned  her  attention  immediately  to  the  new  building. 
Three  or  four  times  a  week,  and  often  every  day,  she 
contrived  to  find  time  to  visit  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  and 
that,  too,  in  spite  of  a  street  car  strike  and  a  long 
distance  to  be  traversed  on  foot.  This  close  supervision 
enabled  her,  as  the  work  progressed,  to  make  needed 
changes.  In  the  plans  as  originally  drawn  there  was 
no  provision  for  finishing  the  uppermost  floors,  the 
building  being  so  immense,  or  seemingly  so  at  the  time 
it  was  planned,  that  the  use  of  these  floors  for  many 
years  to  come  was  doubtful.  But  Mother  Cyril  judged 
otherwise  and  her  judgment  was  not  at  fault.  Before 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  had  been  occupied  two  years 
every  available  room  in  the  house  had  to  be  utilized. 

In  the  midst  of  the  work,  the  startling  report  was 
spread  that  the  Lackawanna  and  Wyoming  Valley 
Railroad  Company  were  planning  an  extension  between 
Scranton  and  Carbondale;  that  they  had  acquired  the 
right  of  eminent  domain  and  had  already  surveyed  part 
of  the  route  of  the  projected  railroad  through  the 
grounds  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  One  can  easily 
imagine  the  consternation  of  the  Sisters  when  the  news 
reached  them.  The  community  offered  prayers  that 
such  a  desecration  of  its  beautiful  work  might  be  pre- 
vented and  a  promise  was  made  to  the  Mother  of  God 
that  a  shrine  in  her  honor  as  our  Lady  of  Victory  should 
be  erected  if  the  proposed  route  were  not  put  through. 

Mother  Cyril  then  sought  an  interview  with  the  offi- 
cials of  the  road.  She  was  courteously  received,  and 
laid  before  them  her  objections  to  their  invasion  of 
Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Her  pleadings  met  a  favorable 
response  and  nothing  more  was  heard  of  the  railroad. 


28o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Three  years  after  the  opening  of  the  mother  house 
a  beautiful  grotto  was  dedicated  to  the  honor  of  our 
Lady  of  Victory  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban. 
The  thank-offering  was  made  possible  through  the  gift 
of  two  priests  of  the  Scranton  Diocese,  the  brothers 
Reverend  Daniel  Dunn  and  Reverend  John  Dunn. 
The  beautiful  procession  which  formed  part  of  the 
dedicatory  service  has  often  been  repeated.  Each  year 
on  the  last  Sunday  in  May,  the  students,  novices,  and 
Sisters  proceed  to  the  shrine  and  there  renew  their 
gratitude  with  the  coronation  of  our  Lady.  Repeatedly 
the  shrine  has  been  used  as  the  Throne  of  our  Euchar- 
istic  Lord  during  the  solemn  Corpus  Christi  proces- 
sions held  on  the  grounds  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

By  September,  1902,  the  novitiate  of  Saint  Rose's 
and  the  resident  classes  of  Saint  Cecilia's  had  made 
their  abode  in  the  new  mother  house.  The  vacancy 
of  Saint  Rose's  novitiate  made  possible  the  establish- 
ment of  a  resident  school  there  for  small  boys.  Some 
changes  and  additions  had  to  be  made,  important 
among  the  latter  being  a  manual  training  department 
and  the  introduction  of  the  Sloyd  system  of  wood- 
working. At  the  end  of  the  first  year  Saint  Rose's 
boys  sent  an  exhibition  of  chairs,  tables,  cabinets, 
and  curios  to  be  proudly  displayed  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  for  the  public  of  Scranton.  At  Saint  Cecilia's 
the  elementary  classes  were  transferred  from  the  Infant 
Jesus  Academy,  a  separate  brick  building  which  had 
been  pronounced  unsafe,  to  the  main  building,  where 
the  necessary  changes  were  made  to  accommodate  the 
lower  grades. 

The  departing  bands  from  Saint  Cecilia's  and  Saint 
Rose's  were  not  tearless  on  leaving  the  scenes  of  so 
many  happy  associations.    They  proceeded,  early  in  the 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  281 

morning  of  the  eighth  of  September  to  the  trackless 
wilderness  which  eighteen  years  of  culture  has  since 
transformed  into  a  foreground  of  trim  box,  eucalyptus, 
Spanish  maple,  Egyptian  lily,  and  ivy  from  the  Vatican 
gardens.  These  latter  are  gifts  of  our  Right  Reverend 
Bishop,  sent  by  him  from  abroad  to  enhance  the  formal 
gardens  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  The  sun  was  just  ris- 
ing over  the  dark  woods  behind  it  when  the  future 
occupants  of  the  new  mother  house  on  this  eventful 
morning  greeted  its  fields  of  golden-rod  and  daisies. 

Sister  Charles  and  her  white-veiled  novices  met  the 
Sisters  as  they  entered  the  chapel.     Later  they  were 
joind  by  other  visitors  from  the  convents  in  the  city. 
When  all  were  assembled,  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
began  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Sacrifice.    One  can 
imagine  with  what  intense  fervor  these  favored  ones 
received  their  Eucharistic  Guest  when  He  came  to  take 
possession   of   the   tabernacle    His    daughters   of    the 
Immaculate  Heart  had  prepared  for  Him,  and  how 
they  implored  Him  to  make  it  for  them  a  home  of 
purity,  peace,  and  prayer.    The  professed  Sisters  who 
formed  the  new  community  were  Mother  Superior, 
Mother  Francis,  Sister  M.  DeSales,  Sister  M.  Charles, 
Sister  M.  Genevieve,   Sister  M.  Theresa,   Sister  M. 
Matilda,  Sister  M.  Felicitas,  Sister  M.  Elizabeth,  Sis- 
ter  M.    Blanche,   Sister   M.    Immaculata,    Sister   M. 
Urban,  Sister  M.  Joseph,  Sister  M.  Borromeo,  Sister 
M.  Alphonsus,  Sister  M.  Edmund,  and  Sister  M.  Inez. 
The  following  priests  were  present  at  the  first  Mass 
celebrated  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's:  Reverend  N.  J. 
McManus,  Reverend  E.  J.  Melley,  Reverend  M.  B. 
Donlin,  Reverend  M.  E.  Loftus,  Reverend  J.  J.  Moy- 
lan.    Reverend    J.    A.    O'Reilly,    Reverend    P.    J. 
McManus,    and   Reverend   J.   J.    Griffin.      Reverend 


282  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Fathers  McManus  and  Griffin  were  assistants  to  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop. 

After  the  Mass  the  entire  assemblage  formed  in  pro- 
cession and  went  through  every  part  of  the  house,  the 
Bishop  blessing  each  portion  as  they  went.  Returning 
to  the  main  reception  hall,  the  Bishop  invoked  a  bless- 
ing at  the  foot  of  the  great  Crucifix  on  the  work  of 
Christian  education  about  to  be  commenced.  The  new 
mother  house  was  named  Mount  Saint  Mary's  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception. 

Until  the  appointment  of  a  resident  chaplain  for 
Mount  Saint  Mary's,  the  new  convent  was  served  by 
the  priests  of  Saint  Paul's.  The  first  chaplain  was  the 
Reverend  Father  Fleming.  He  was  succeeded  by  Rev- 
erend John  Hurst  and  Reverend  Edward  Flood. 
Reverend  J.  A.  Boyle,  LL.D.,  at  present  holds  the 
professorship  of  Latin  and  philosophy  with  the 
chaplaincy,  in  residence  at  Marywood  College.  In 
1919  Reverend  Doctor  Boyle  was  appointed  by  our 
Right  Reverend  Bishop,  as  first  Diocesan  Superinten- 
dent of  Catholic  Schools.  In  December,  1920,  our 
chaplain  was  honored  with  the  presidency  of  the 
Catholic  Education  Association  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
following  account  of  his  election  is  taken  from  the 
Pittsburgh  Gazette-Times  of  December  30th. 

"Sessions  of  the  Catholic  Educational  Association, 
attended  for  two  days  by  more  than  one  thousand 
teachers  of  the  State,  closed  yesterday  afternoon  with 
election  of  officers  in  Synod  Hall,  Craig  Street. 
Today's  session  began  with  an  address  by  the  Reverend 
R.  L.  Hayes,  D.D.,  first  vice-president  of  the  associa- 
tion and  principal  of  the  parochial  schools  here.  Talks 
were  made  by  Sister  Eustachia  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy, 
the  Reverend  Gerard  Bridge  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  283 

sity,  the  Reverend  Thomas  E.  Shields,  the  Reverend 
Thomas  Bryson  of  Washington,  the  Reverend  Damien 
Segourn  of  Loretto,  and  the  Reverend  James  Carroll 
of  Duquesne  University.  Father  Felix  of  Herminie 
led  the  discussion. 

"These  officers  were  chosen :  Honorary  president,  the 
Most  Reverend  Archbishop  D.  J.  Dougherty  (Cardi- 
nal) ;  president,  the  Reverend  Doctor  Joseph  Boyle  of 
Scranton;  first  vice-president,  the  Reverend  Doctor 
R.  L.  Hayes  of  Pittsburg;  second  vice-president,  the 
Reverend  John  E.  Flood,  Philadelphia.  Those  elected 
to  the  executive  committee  are  the  Right  Reverend 
Arch-Abbot  Aurelius  Stehle,  O.S.B.,  Saint  Vincent's 
College;  the  Very  Reverend  M.  A.  Hehir,  Duquesne 
University;  Father  Damien  Segourn,  the  Very  Rever- 
end William  McNally,  Philadelphia;  the  Reverend 
Walter  C.  Tredtin,  Philadelphia;  the  Reverend  P.  M. 
Stieff,  Harrisburg;  the  Reverend  Joseph  Wherle,  Erie; 
the  Reverend  Urban  Peters,  Altoona." 

Reorganization 

Twenty  years  of  direct  development  from  the  new 
mother  house  marks  the  educational  organization  of 
the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese,  and  those  two  decades  form  a  new  era  in  the 
history  of  the  community.  The  small  beginnings  of 
its  present  greatness  were  laid  in  the  first  years  at  Mount 
Saint  Mary's.  Even  the  students  felt  their  importance 
in  making  "safe  and  sound  traditions,"  an  expression 
that  soon  became  current  among  them.  The  minims, 
too,  had  their  share  in  what  they  precociously  termed 
"establishing  precedents." 

Though  the  number  of  the   resident  students  was 


284  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

small  at  first,  the  organization  then  effected  by  their 
directress,  Sister  M.  DeSales,  has  not  been  improved 
upon.  The  student  body  was  divided  into  three  circles 
according  to  age,  the  senior,  junior,  and  minim.  Each 
circle  had  its  own  directress,  recreation  places,  dining 
hall,  distinct  apartments,  and  rules.  There  were  few 
regulations  except  of  a  very  general  kind.  Holidays 
were  made  the  occasion  of  social  entertainments,  the 
regular  school  days,  Monday  to  Friday,  being  devoted 
almost  exclusively  to  study,  while  the  Saturday  and 
Sunday  programme  was  diversified  according  to  indi- 
vidual or  group  needs  with  shopping,  amusements,  spe- 
cial culture,  correspondence,  and  small  social  amenities. 
The  children  were  never  allowed  to  go  unchaperoned, 
by  a  Sister  or  someone  appointed  by  her,  beyond  the 
convent  grounds.  Later  a  small  handbook  of  general 
rules  designated  for  the  students  further  restrictions 
required  by  the  growth  in  numbers.  Handsomely 
inscribed  motto  cards  placed  in  conspicuous  places 
recalled  the  forgetful  students  to  their  obligations. 
Silence  was  observed  throughout  the  convent  except  in 
places  especially  appointed  for  conversation  or 
recreation. 

In  the  matter  of  entertainment,  dramatics  and  music 
soon  became  prominent.  Plays  in  the  original  French, 
German  and  English — and  Latin,  Greek,  and  Irish  in 
translation — were  produced  by  the  students.  Such 
ambitious  undertakings  as  Racine's  "Esther"  and  "Les 
Demoiselles  de  Saint  Cyr,"  or  Schiller's  "Die  Jungf  rau 
von  Orleans,"  were  very  well  carried  and  were  better 
suited  to  the  spirit  of  the  training  given  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  than  lighter  plays  would  have  been.  Since  the 
beginning  the  scholastic  spirit  has  prevailed  over  every 
other  in  the  school  life  at  the  Mount  and  the  distin- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  285 

guishing  mark  of   a   Marywood   girl   is   a   spiritual, 
scholarly  attitude. 

The  development  of  music,  dramatics  and  literature 
gave  rise  to  various  clubs  through  which  many  advan- 
tages have  been  enjoyed  by  the  students.  Reverend 
James  W.  Malone,  J. CD.,  Reverend  Doctor  Lough- 
ran,  Reverend  Lalor  McLaughlin,  Reverend  Francis 
Donnelly,  S.J.,  Reverend  Father  Gunn,  S.J.,  Reverend 
John  O'Rourke,  S.J.,  Reverend  Father  McCorry, 
C.S.P.,  Reverend  J.  J.  Griffin,  Reverend  J.  Fagan, 
Reverend  J.  Mulholland,  Reverend  Andrew  Brennan, 
S.T.D.,  Reverend  E.  Flood,  The  Christian  Brothers 
of  Saint  Thomas'  College,  T.  A.  Daly,  Seumas 
McManus,  and  many  other  noted  lecturers  and  scholars 
contributed  to  the  pleasure  and  instruction  of  an  even- 
ing with  discourses  on  such  subjects  as  Thomas 
Kempis,  Maria  Theresa,  Ruskin,  Newman,  Rome,  The 
Coliseum,  Hildebrand,  and  Thompson.  Irish  history, 
song,  and  literary  clubs  were  established  which  resulted 
in  friendships  with  various  Irish  societies  in  the  vicinity 
and,  through  the  cooperation  of  these  societies,  an  exten- 
sion of  the  activities  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  For  sev- 
eral years  college  scholarships  were  given  by  these 
societies  to  the  students  of  the  seminary.  Recitals  by 
foremost  artists  of  various  types  helped  the  progress  of 
the  music  circles  until  now  the  different  student  clubs 
are  highly  distinct  and  organized  with  all  the  externals 
and  equipment  leading  to  their  separate  ends. 

The  first  public  entertainment  given  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  was  a  festal  celebration  in  honor  of  Saint 
Michael,  the  patron  of  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop. 
The  celebration  soon  became  a  custom  in  which  the 
following  order  is  established  with  the  prestige  of 
twenty  years.    Our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  begins  the 


286  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

day  with  the  celebration  of  Holy  Mass  in  the  chapel, 
and  afterwards  the  holiday  is  spent  as  previously 
planned,  until  evening,  when  a  dignified  programme 
and  audience  mark  the  close.  The  feast  is  dearer  to  the 
Marywood  girls  than  any  scholastic  holiday  and  its 
programme  is  rapidly  passing  into  the  ranks  of  more 
formal  and  elaborate  entertainments. 

The  first  formal  exercises  held  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  were  those  of  the  commencement  of  1903.  The 
Misses  Nora  Healey,  Genevieve  Connolly,  Elizabeth 
Magee,  Madeline  Glynn,  Margaret  Jordan,  and  Isabel 
Mayock  received  academic  honors,  and  Misses  Jane 
Mongan  and  Sallie  O'Donnell  received  commercial 
honors.  Special  distinctions  were  a  gold  medal  of  the 
school,  a  Christian  Doctrine  medal  bearing  the  coat  of 
arms  of  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  founded  by 
him  in  memory  of  his  mother;  a  prize  of  twenty-five 
dollars  in  gold,  also  the  gift  of  the  Bishop;  a  Newman 
prize  essay  medal,  founded  by  Reverend  J.  J.  Griffin; 
an  elocution  medal,  founded  by  Mr.  Hugh  Jennings; 
a  Latin  medal,  founded  by  Reverend  Doctor  Boyle;  and 
a  gold  medal  for  letter-writing,  founded  by  Reverend 
J.  J.  B.  Feeley,  LL.D.  At  this  commencement  the  motto . 
''Orare  et  Laborare,"  given  to  the  students  of  Mount 
Saint  Mary's  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban,  was 
announced  as  the  motto  of  the  school.  In  connection 
with  the  exercises  of  the  commencement,  the  audience 
had  the  pleasure  of  viewing  the  art  and  needlework  of 
the  students  which  was  on  display  in  the  reception  room. 

After  the  first  commencement  the  graduates  were 
formed  into  the  nucleus  of  the  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
Alumnae  Association.  The  Immaculate  Heart  Alum- 
nae Association  consisting  of  the  graduates  of  the  for- 
mer   mother     house    convent    schools:     Old     Saint 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  287 

Joseph's,  Saint  Mary's,  Reading,  and  Saint  Cecilia's 
were  merged  with  the  new  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
Alumnae.  Four  of  the  Saint  Joseph's  and  Reading 
graduates  are  still  active  members  of  the  society.  They 
are  Mesdames  J.  Murrin,  C.  O'Neill,  J.  O'Boyle,  and 
F.  Gunster.  The  first  officers  of  the  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  Association  were:  Right  Reverend  M.  J. 
Hoban,  honorary  president;  Mrs.  Anna  O'Neill 
Boland,  president;  Mrs.  Mary  O'Donnell  Carroll, 
treasurer;  and  Miss  Mary  Niland,  secretary.  These 
officers  together  with  the  Misses  Kinney,  CoUigan  and 
Barrett  were  appointed  a  committee  to  draw  up  a  new 
constitution  and  by-laws.  The  first  commencement 
exercises  were  held  in  the  auditorium. 

On  two  occasions  later  the  exercises  were  held  in 
the  chapel  with  Mass  Coram  Episcopo  and  honors  con- 
ferred by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop.  The  speakers 
on  these  occasions  were  Reverend  Father  Halpin., 
Ph.D.,  of  New  Rochelle,  and  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
McDevitt  of  Harrisburg.  The  seminary  bacca- 
laureates have  been  honored  by  addresses  from  Rev- 
erend Doctor  Shields,  Reverend  Doctor  Pace,  Rever- 
end Doctor  Guilday,  and  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
Shahan  of  the  Catholic  University;  by  Doctor  J.  J. 
Walsh  and  Frederick  Paulding  of  New  York  City; 
Miss  Helena  Goessman  of  Amherst  College,  Reverend 
W.  J.  Gibson,  and  Reverend  W.  P.  Kealey,  S.T.D.,  of 
Scranton. 

Among  distinguished  visitors  in  the  early  days  of 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  was  Reverend  John  P.  Chidwick, 
the  hero  of  the  Maine.  In  response  to  an  address 
of  welcome  delivered  by  one  of  the  students.  Father 
Chidwick  referred  to  the  glamour  attached  to  his  heroic 
conduct,  saying  that  if  the  searchlight  were  thrown  on 


288  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  every-day  life  of  any  priest  it  would  reveal  deeds 
more  grand  and  sacrifices  far  more  heroic  than  his. 
Father  Chidwick  also  paid  a  high  compliment  to  the 
young  ladies  of  the  academy  and  congratulated  them 
upon  having  as  teachers  the  Sisters,  whose  hearts,  he 
said,  beat  in  unison  with  that  of  Jesus,  the  Source  of  all 
that  is  good  and  gentle.  Reverend  Father  Chidwick 
was  accompanied  by  the  Reverend  M.  B.  Donlin,  Rev- 
erend Doctor  Malone  of  the  Cathedral,  Reverend 
Father  Urban  of  Saint  Ann's  Monastery,  and  Reverend 
Brothers  Andrew  and  Gordian  of  Saint  Thomas' 
College. 

The  coal  strike  of  1902-03  brought  two  eminent 
guests  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Right  Reverend  John 
Lancaster  Spalding,  D.D.,  of  Peoria,  Illinois,  left  to 
the  Mount,  besides  the  pleasant  association  of  his  visit, 
a  full  set  of  his  works  for  the  library.  John  Mitchell, 
labor  leader  and  president  of  the  United  Mine  Workers, 
accompanied  by  Reverend  Father  McManus,  came  on 
the  day  after  the  Christmas  entertainment  and  was 
received  by  the  assembled  students,  each  of  whom  was 
introduced  to  him  personally  after  an  address  and  short 
programme  of  welcome.  The  great  chief  of  American 
toilers  requested  a  copy  of  the  address  that  he  might 
have  it  engrossed  as  a  memento  of  his  visit.  His  request 
was  gladly  granted. 

Reverend  John  O'Rourke,  S.J.,  came  to  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  as  Retreat  Master  for  the  priests  of  the  Scran- 
ton  Diocese  during  the  summer  of  1904.  The  retreat 
was  held  in  the  new  building,  as  a  previous  one  had 
been  held  in  the  new  Saint  Cecilia's.  A  generous  purse 
which  the  retreatants  presented  to  Mother  Cyril, 
enabled  her  to  add  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  the  beautiful 
verandas  that  now  adorn  it. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  289 

The  first  students'  retreat  in  the  new  academy  was 
conducted  by  Reverend  Father  Felix,  C.P.  In  the 
beginning  the  students'  retreat  and  Forty  Hours  Devo- 
tion, which  Mother  Cyril  obtained  as  a  special  privi- 
lege for  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  were  held  together, 
beginning  on  Palm  Sunday  and  closing  Wednesday 
morning.  Later  the  retreat  and  Forty  Hours  were 
made  distinct.  The  Forty  Hours  Devotion  is  now  held 
in  May.  The  privilege  of  Benediction  of  the  Most 
Blessed  Sacrament  on  all  feast  days  of  our  Lord,  His 
Blessed  Mother  and  the  Apostles,  also  during  the  month 
of  May,  was  secured  for  Saint  Mary's  by  Mother  Cyril. 
The  opportunity  of  following  the  Holy  Week  cere- 
monial, the  keeping  of  the  all-night  vigil  of  Holy 
Thursday,  and  the  Midnight  Mass  of  Christmas  have 
been  also  handed  down  by  her  as  a  priceless  spiritual 
heritage  to  the  Daughters  of  Mary  Immaculate. 

The  first  reception  and  profession  held  in  the  new 
mother  house  took  place  during  the  Christmas-tide. 
Three  postulants.  Miss  Helen  Smith  as  Sister  M.  Aloy- 
sius;  Miss  Mary  McMahon  as  Sister  M.  Jamesina;  and 
Miss  Blanche  Lavin  as  Sister  M.  Natalie  received  the 
holy  habit.  Two  novices.  Sister  M.  Nepomucene  and 
Sister  M.  Redempta  pronounced  their  holy  vows. 
Twice  a  year  since  then  the  chapel  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  has  been  the  scene  of  a  like  ceremony  with  ever- 
increasing  bands  of  postulants  and  novices. 

Jubilee  Celebrations 

Two  jubilees  stand  out  in  the  history  of  the  year 
1904,  those  of  the  spiritual  mother  of  the  Sisterhood  in 
heaven  and  its  spiritual  father  on  earth.  On  December 
8th  the  commemoration  of  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the 


290  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

proclamation  of  the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion was  fittingly  celebrated  by  the  students  of  Mary- 
wood.    On  that  day  through  Mount  Saint  Mary's 

"For  the  dear  Queen,  fair  songs  of  triumph  broke; 

The  temple's  dome  was  set  with  echoes  free; 
The  sweetest  strains  of  minstrelsy  awoke 

To  welcome  in  her  golden  jubilee." 

On  May  22nd  the  silver  anniversary  of  the  ordina- 
tion of  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  was  celebrated.  The 
members  of  the  Alumnae  held  a  dinner  reception  in 
honor  of  the  occasion,  and  the  greeting  was  extended  by 
Miss  Eva  Barrett,  who  is  now  a  religious  of  the  Good 
Shepherd.  The  text  of  the  greeting,  handsomely 
engrossed,  was  presented  to  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop. 
An  allegorical  representation  of  the  Archangel  Michael 
crowning  the  silver  jubilee  was  the  commemoration  of 
the  seminary  seniors,  enhanced  by  brilliant  songs, 
gowns,  and  gifts  of  the  entire  student  body.  The 
sprightly  opening  chorus  presenting  the  assembly  of 
the  spirits  for  the  jubilee  began: 

"Time    pointeth    his   finger, 

No  more  may  we  linger 
But  gather  together  and 

Jubilant    be — 
All  joyously  singing 

As  swiftly  we're  winging 
Our  way  to  the  Court 

Of  a  glad  jubilee." 

Several  other  jubilees,  three  golden  ones  among 
them,  have  since  been  celebrated  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's.    The  year  1908  marked  the  fiftieth  anniversary 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  291 

of  the  Apparition  of  our  Lady  at  Lourdes  and  the  com- 
ing of  the  Daughters  of  her  Immaculate  Heart  to 
Pennsylvania.  An  original  drama,  "Our  Lady  of 
Lourdes,"  presented  by  the  students,  commemorated 
both  occasions  in  the  seminary.  A  beautiful  full-size 
statue  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  was 
presented  by  the  students  to  enhance  the  realistic  repro- 
duction of  the  grotto  wherein  the  story  of  her  appear- 
ance as  our  Lady  of  Lourdes  was  enacted  for  the 
beholders.  The  statue  now  graces  the  centre  alcove  of 
the  main  reception  hall. 

The  third  golden  jubilee  and  the  first  of  its  kind  in 
the  Scranton  Diocese  was  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of 
the  profession  of  Sister  M.  Xavier  Byrne  in  1913.  A 
Pontifical  High  Mass  of  thanksgiving  was  celebrated 
by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop.  The  deacons  of  honor 
were  Reverend  J.  J.  Coroner  and  Reverend  J.  V. 
Hussie.  The  deacons  of  the  Mass  were  Reverend  D.  J. 
Connor  and  Reverend  J.  A.  Boyle.  Reverend  A.  J. 
Brennan,  S.T.D.,  was  master  of  ceremonies,  and  Rev- 
erend P.  J.  Murphy  was  archpriest.  In  the  sanctuary 
were  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Garvey,  Very  Reverend 
Monsignor  Coffey,  Reverend  M.  F.  Crane,  Reverend 
E.  J.  Melley,  Reverend  P.  C.  Winters,  Reverend  Hugh 
Geraghty,  Reverend  M.  E.  Loftus,  Reverend  E.  J. 
Flood,  and  Reverend  J.  O'Neill.  The  jubilee  sermon 
was  preached  by  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban,  who 
said  in  part: 

"We  are  gathered  here  today  for  the  purpose  of 
offering  congratulations  to  one  who  for  fifty  years  has 
been  a  Bride  of  Christ.  The  event  is  unique  in  the 
history  of  the  Congregation,  for  it  is  the  first  time  that 
a  Sister  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  this 
diocese  has  had  the  happy  privilege  of  celebrating  her 


292  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

golden  jubilee.  Fifty  years  ago  Sister  Xavier  offered 
herself  to  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  Our  country  was 
then  in  the  throes  of  Civil  War.  Fearful  battles  were 
being  fought  and  for  a  time  the  fate  of  the  nation  hung 
in  the  balance. 

"In  the  midst  of  these  stirring  events,  Sister  Xavier 
offered  herself  a  willing  volunteer  in  the  army  of  the 
Lord,  not  for  two  or  three  years  but  for  a  life-time. 
Since  that  time  our  country  has  gained  many  material 
advantages^  but  has  it  gained  morally?  All  over  the 
country  the  cry  goes  up  from  our  teachers,  our  judges, 
and  our  thinking  men,  'why  this  fearful  increase  in 
crime  among  our  young  people?'  And  the  answer  is 
plain,  'because  the  teaching  of  ethics  in  our  schools  is 
neglected.' 

"We  Catholics  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  our  teach- 
ing Sisterhoods  who  train  both  by  word  and  example, 
and  it  is  to  such  work  that  good  Sister  Xavier  has 
devoted  her  life.  Here  before  God's  altar  for  fifty 
years  her  life  has  been  lived  in  prayer  and  sacrifice. 
We  therefore  congratulate  her  on  the  happy  completion 
of  fifty  years  spent  in  the  service  of  the  Master  and 
hope  that  the  years  that  remain  to  her  may  be  full  of 
blessings." 

Sister  Xavier's  cup  of  joy  was  filled  to  overflowing 
when  Bishop  Hoban  announced  the  reception  of  a 
cablegram  from  Bishop  Kennedy  of  the  American  Col- 
lege, Rome,  stating  that  His  Holiness  Pope  Pius  X 
had  sent  her  his  blessing  on  her  jubilee. 

Sister  Xavier  is  the  daughter  of  the  late  Colonel 
Peter  Byrne,  at  one  time  a  prominent  member  of  the 
Luzerne  County  Bar.  She  had  the  signal  honor  of 
receiving  her  first  Holy  Communion  from  the  now 
Venerable  Bishop  Neumann  of  Philadelphia  and  of 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  293 

attending  the  Academy  of  the  Holy  Cross  at  old  Saint 
Joseph's — the  cradle  of  the  daughters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart — before  the  Sisters  came  to  Pennsylvania. 
At  the  age  of  fifteen  she  applied  for  admission  to  the 
Sisterhood,  but  was  not  received,  on  account  of  her 
youth,  for  a  year.  As  the  winters  at  Saint  Joseph's 
were  very  severe  the  younger  postulants  were  sent  to 
Reading  to  make  their  novitiate.  Sister  Xavier 
r'eceived  the  holy  habit  there  from  the  hands  of  Bishop 
Wood,  who  also  received  her  vows  on  the  twenty-sixth 
of  May,  1863.  When  Sister  began  her  novitiate  the 
community  was  confined  to  the  great  diocese  of  Phila- 
delphia. Sister  Xavier  has  watched  the  marvellous 
and  ever-broadening  sphere  of  the  usefulness  of  her 
community  until  now  it  embraces  the  Dioceses  of 
Altoona,  Harrisburg,  Pittsburg,  Boise,  Seattle,  Spo- 
kane, Syracuse,  Providence,  R.  I.,  and  the  Archdioceses 
of  Oregon  and  New  York,  administered  from  the 
Scranton  mother  house.  She  is  a  precious  link  between 
the  old  and  the  new,  and  enjoys  the  united  hope  of  the 
community  that  she  will  be  spared  long  to  perpetuate 
in  her  own  person  the  spirit  of  the  first  foundation. 

The  first  silver  crowning  held  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
commemorated  the  anniversary  of  Sister  M.  Matilda, 
who  in  the  whole  course  of  her  life  was  never  known  to 
have  infringed  the  law  of  charity.  On  the  eighth  of 
May,  1903,  Sister  Matilda  commemorated  the  twenty- 
fifth  year  of  her  profession.  Reverend  Father  Loftus 
celebrated  the  jubilee  Mass  in  the  chapel  at  seven 
o'clock.  Two  maids  of  honor,  little  seminary  girls,  pre- 
ceded Mother  Superior  and  Sister  Matilda  to  the  altar 
where  Sister  received  her  crown.  On  the  following 
Sunday  all  the  jubilarians  of  the  community  were 
entertained  at  the  mother  house,  the  programme  of 


294  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

entertainment  being  prepared  by  the  students  of  the 
academy. 

No  account  of  the  early  years  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
would  be  complete  without  some  mention  of  the  debt 
of  gratitude  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to 
the  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  the  good  priests,  and 
people  of  the  diocese.  Spiritually  and  materially  their 
assistance  was  never  wanting,  and  if  today  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  enjoys  a  high  standing  among  the  educational 
institutions  of  the  State,  its  position  is  due  in  great 
measure  to  the  devoted  Bishop,  priests,  and  people  it 
numbers  among  its  benefactors. 

To  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban  especially,  Mount 
Saint  Mary's  should  be  everlastingly  grateful.  Since 
its  beginning  he  has  been  solicitous  for  its  advance- 
ment and  has  shown  a  deep  and  abiding  interest  in  all 
that  concerns  it.  At  no  small  personal  sacrifice  he  has 
found  time  during  the  years  of  its  existence  to  encour- 
age the  work  of  the  Sisters  and  students  by  his  gracious 
and  frequent  presence  and  tutelage.  Opening  days, 
festals,  entertainments,  every  date  of  importance  in  the 
history  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's  has  found  our  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  first  among  the  honor  guests.  On  one 
public  occasion  he  facetiously  styled  himself  "Profes- 
sor Emeritus"  at  Marywood.  With  Reverend  Father 
McGoldrick,  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  deservedly 
owns  the  distinction  of  professorship  in  the  highest 
sense  in  the  education  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  and  their  students  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's.  Once  a  week  for  several  years  he  held  classes 
in  Sacred  Scriptures  for  the  novices  and  Sisters  at  the 
mother  house.  He  developed  an  understanding  of  the 
inspired  Word  in  a  way  that  has  influenced  the  teachers 
of  the  diocese,  not  only  spiritually  but  even  technically. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  295 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  having  travelled  exten- 
sively in  the  Holy  Land,  developed  with  very  careful 
detail  many  phases  of  the  geography,  history,  philology, 
and  philosophy  of  the  Holy  Gospels.  Needed  equip- 
ment, good  maps  and  charts  w^re  procured  at  his 
suggestion. 

His  manner  of  imparting  his  instructions  was  like 
that  of  Father  McGoldrick,  a  lesson  in  the  art  of 
teaching.  Besides  biblical  studies  and  criticisms,  our 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  gave  lectures  at  different  times 
to  the  Sisters  and  students,  embracing  studies  of  the  life 
of  many  countries  in  which  he  travelled,  Egypt,  Italy, 
Panama,  the  West  Indies,  far  and  wide  over  the  con- 
tinents. Perhaps  one  of  the  greatest  pleasures  inherent 
in  the  instructions  of  the  Bishop  were  the  rambles 
which  the  girls  of  the  Mount  had  the  privilege  of  mak- 
ing with  him  about  the  convent  grounds  for  the  study 
of  the  heavens.  Many  delightful  episodes  and  incidents 
related  by  the  Bishop  in  connection  with  these  lessons 
in  astronomy  are  cherished  memories.  The  mere  men- 
tion of  the  "sun-spot  cycle"  or  the  sight  of  the  moon, 
Venus,  Jupiter,  Mars,  Mercury  in  the  darkened  azure 
of  studded  stars,  recalls  the  arrival  of  the  Bishop,  the 
adjustment  of  the  telescope,  the  scanning  of  the  heavens, 
the  tour  of  the  grounds,  and  the  often  rehearsed  rime  of 
the  Ram  and  Bull,  for  the  Bishop,  with  finger  pointed 
upward,  would  invariably  ask,  "Which  constellation 
comes  next?" 

Besides  the  gifts  of  exquisite  personal  culture  which 
he  generously  shared  with  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  has  made  it  a  sharer  in  the 
finest  fruits  of  other  minds  and  souls.  Specimens  of 
art  of  all  the  lands  he  visited,  are  counted  among  the 
treasures  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Old  paintings,  books, 


296  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

curious  or  rare  collections  of  various  kinds,  adorn  the 
parlors,  libraries,  and  museums  of  Marywood.  The 
Gran  Duca  Madonna  and  Guido  Reni's  "Saint 
Michael,"  the  most  precious  paintings  in  the  gallery  of 
the  main  reception  hall,  are  the  gift  of  our  Right  Rever- 
end Bishop,  acquired  upon  his  return  from  Italy.  A 
silver  plate,  very  large,  but  of  remarkable  refinement  of 
workmanship,  wrought  in  repousee  and  describing  the 
Siege  of  Vienna  stands  on  an  easel  in  the  college  hall. 
On  the  walls  of  the  same  room  are  two  beautiful  etch- 
ings, hunting  scenes  wrought  on  silk.  In  the  Bishop's 
suite  are  a  fine  old  picture  describing  nuns  at  choir  duty 
in  the  chapel  of  a  mediaeval  monastery,  and  a  marble 
reproduction  of  Henri  Chapu's  "Jeanne  D'Arc." 
These  are  all  the  gifts  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop. 
Accessions  to  the  museum  of  his  bounty  are  numerous. 
The  swimming  pool  is  also  his  gift. 

A  newspaper  article  describing  additions  to  the 
library  speaks  of  many  books  presented  by  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop.  Among  the  most  unique  is  one  of  the 
nine  hundred  and  sixty-eight  Latin  books  printed  by  the 
Elzivirs  and  distinguished  for  clearness  and  beauty  of 
type.  The  little  specimen  of  their  art,  "Philippi  Clu- 
verii  Introductiones  in  Universam  Geographium,"  is 
dated  1661  and  is  probably  the  work  of  Louis  Elzivir, 
grandson  of  Louis  the  first  printer,  for  it  bears  the  third 
of  the  three  imprints  used  by  the  Elzivirs,  namely:  "ex 
Officiam  Elziviriana."  Four  other  unique  books  are,  a 
large  Latin  Bible  dated  1527  and  illustrated  copiously 
and  curiously;  Cicero's  "De  Officiis,"  a  Latin  grammar 
dated  1648,  and  "Commentationes"  of  Q.  Arconius 
Pedinus,  printed  in  1675.  The  Lateran  Edition  of  the 
"Lives  and  Times  of  the  Popes,"  by  the  Chevalier 
Artand  de  Montor,  a  number  of  notable  French  prints, 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  297 

among  them  the  poem  "Mireio,"  a  pastoral  in  twelve 
cantos,  which  some  critics  believe  to  be  the  most  origi- 
nal poem  of  modern  times,  and  especially  a  rare  old 
Bible  printed  in  1,527,  about  the  time  of  Luther's 
appearance  at  the  Diet  of  Worns,  are  gifts  of  our  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  to  the  library.  The  chapel,  too,  has 
been  enriched  by  the  Bishop  with  many  beautiful  gifts. 
The  Monstrance,  the  Ciborium  and  Chalice  are 
precious  vessels  given  in  memory  of  his  mother. 

The  Catholic  Choral  Club  of  which  Reverend  J.  J. 
Loughran,  S.T.D.,  was  president,  also  gave  generous 
assistance.  After  a  concert  given  to  the  Sisters  and 
students  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  the  club  presented 
Mother  Cyril  with  a  check  for  $100.  The  gift  was 
followed  later  by  another,  the  proceeds  of  a  public 
concert  at  which  the  munificent  sum  of  $4,350  was 
realized.  The  check  was  presented  to  Mother  Cyril 
by  the  Reverend  J.  J.  Loughran,  S.T.D. 

When  the  debt  on  the  building  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  had  been  paid,  Mother  Cyril  began  the  adorn- 
ment of  the  chapel.  In  the  furnishing  of  the  chapel, 
the  Bishop,  priests,  and  people  were  as  notably  liberal 
as  they  had  been  in  the  payment  of  the  debt.  The  first 
marble  altar  erected  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  had  been 
the  gift  of  Reverend  Dominic  Landro  and  it  was  a  gem 
of  its  kind,  but  when  it  was  set  up  it  was  evident  that  it 
was  out  of  proportion  with  the  space  it  occupied.  It 
was  replaced  by  a  larger  altar,  donated  by  the  Coroner 
family  as  a  memorial  to  their  parents,  with  the  follow- 
ing inscription:  'This  altar  is  given  for  the  greater 
glory  of  God,  and  in  loving  memory  of  Patrick  and 
Bridget  Coroner  by  their  children,  Very  Reverend 
Joseph  J.  Coroner,  V.F.,  and  Robert  and  Anna  Wills." 
The  side  altars  with  their  statues  of  our  Blessed  Lady 


298  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  Saint  Joseph  were  erected  in  memory  of  Miss  Mar- 
garet O'Reilly  of  Saint  Joseph's  by  her  brothers  the 
Reverend  M.  I.  O'Reilly,  Reverend  J.  A.  O'Reilly, 
and  Reverend  E.  O'Reilly;  and  in  memory  of  Rever- 
end J.  V.  O'Reilly,  the  saintly  pioneer  priest  of  north- 
eastern Pennsylvania.  These  altars  and  statues  are  all 
of  marble,  the  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  an  exquisite 
Carrara  representation  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
being  deemed  worthy  as  a  work  of  art  of  a  place  at  the 
Saint  Louis  Exposition.  The  marble  sanctuary  rail  is 
a  gift  of  the  Blessed  Virgin's  Sodality  of  Saint  Peter's 
Cathedral,  made  at  the  suggestion  of  Reverend  J.  A. 
O'Reilly. 

The  splendid  memorial  organ  erected  by  the  Flynn 
family  bears  on  one  of  its  panels  the  following  inscrip- 
tion: "To  the  praise  and  glory  of  Almighty  God,  in 
honor  of  His  Immaculate  Mother  Mary,  and  in  loving 
memory  of  their  parents,  John  and  Mary  Flynn,  this 
organ  is  given  by  their  grateful  children."  A  memor- 
able recital  marked  the  opening  and  blessing  of  this 
new  organ  on  the  first  of  May,  1911,  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament 
and  the  singing  of  several  Gregorian  numbers.  The 
organ  is  a  three  manual  electric  pipe  organ  built  by  the 
Ernest  M.  Skinner  Company  of  Boston.  Two  sisters 
of  the  Flynn  family,  Mrs.  Martin  Walsh,  and  Mrs. 
M.  A.  Carroll  presented  to  the  chapel  the  magnificent 
marble  statue  of  Saint  Alphonsus  and  numerous  altar 
and  sanctuary  furnishings.  The  stained  glass  windows 
that  adorn  the  chapel  are  gifts  of  various  donors.  The 
Sacred  Heart  window  was  given  by  Marquis  Maloney 
as  a  memorial  to  Mother  Mary.  The  Crucifixion  win- 
dow is  the  gift  of  Mrs.  Ellen  O'Donnell  in  memory  of 
her  son.     The  Immaculate  Conception  window  was 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  299 

given  by  Mrs.  Richard  Caffrey,  mother  of  Sister  M. 
Nepomucene  and  Sister  M.  Columba.  The  Annuncia- 
tion window  was  presented  by  the  Dunlea  family,  of 
which  Sister  M.  Irene  and  Father  Dunlea  are  mem- 
bers, in  memory  of  their  mother,  Mrs.  Bridget  Dunlea, 
and  the  Nativity  window  was  given  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
William  Rogan.  Other  windows  are  gifts  of  Rever- 
end R.  A.  McAndrew,  Reverend  John  Lally,  Mrs.  Ann 
O'Boyle,  the  Misses  Kelly  and  Joyce.  The  Misses 
Murray,  the  sisters  of  Sister  M.  Eugene,  were  also 
donors. 

The  marble  pedestal  and  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
which  occupy  the  niche  beside  the  Blessed  Virgin's 
altar  were  presented  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  James  Griffin, 
the  parents  of  Sister  M.  Generosa,  and  the  Bethlehem 
grotto  with  the  Nativity  and  Epiphany  groups  were 
given  by  Mrs.  Matthew  Loftus,  the  mother  of  Sister 
M.  Matthew.  The  Stations  of  the  Cross  were  donated 
by  Mr.  Fred  Croghan  and  the  carpet  for  the  sanctuary, 
sacristy  and  main  aisle  was  given  by  Mrs.  Timothy 
Burke. 

The  chapel  is  a  model  of  architectural  beauty.  It 
had  been  frescoed  before  its  dedication  by  Mr. 
Cominelli,  an  artist  who  was  at  that  time  residing  in 
Scranton.  The  auditorium  was  used  as  a  chapel  until 
the  close  of  the  first  retreat  in  1911.  Before  the  sec- 
ond retreat  the  chapel,  an  artistic  triumph  declared 
by  critics  to  be  very  fine,  was  open  to  view.  The  pre- 
vailing tints  in  the  frescoing  are  ivory  and  gold  with 
heavy  gilding  in  scroll  work  and  delicate  tints  in  the 
other  ornamental  designs.  The  paintings  are  excep- 
tionally beautiful,  both  in  the  perfection  of  their  figures 
and  in  their  exquisite  coloring.  On  the  ceiling  is  a 
superb  copy  of  Murillo's  "Immaculate  Conception." 


300  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

In  the  cupola  over  the  main  altar  is  a  symbolic  paint- 
ing of  Faith.  Over  the  side  altars  are  Hope  and 
Charity.  On  the  side  walls  are  exquisite  medallions  of 
the  Apostles  in  character.  On  either  side  of  the  main 
altar  figures  of  Moses  with  the  Tables  of  the  Law  and 
Saint  John  the  Baptist  are  represented.  The  architec- 
tural theme  of  the  chapel  is  Romanesque.  The  com- 
munion rail,  altars,  and  statuary  are  sculptured  in 
marble  and  onyx. 

Dedication  of  the  Chapel 

The  Apostolic  Delegate,  the  Most  Reverena 
Diomcde  Falconio,  dedicated  the  chapel  on  Sunday, 
August  13th.  On  the  morning  of  the  twelfth  he  cele- 
brated Holy  Mass  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  and 
addressed  the  Sisters  assembled  for  their  annual 
retreat.  "I  am  pleased,"  he  said,  "to  find  here  this 
large  community  gathered  together  in  the  mother 
house.  I  learn  that  you  are  making  your  retreat  to 
sum  up  the  past  year  and  to  prepare  yourselves  again 
for  the  work  of  the  coming  year.  I  have  become  inter- 
ested in  you  and  I  must  say  I  am  well  pleased  that 
I  have  seen  the  work  you  are  doing.  From  all  that 
I  have  gleaned  since  my  arrival  in  this  city,  having 
visited  the  institutions  in  your  charge,  it  seems  to  me 
that  the  blessing  of  God  is  upon  your  Community.  You 
are  doing  God's  special  work  and  you  are  doing  it 
well. 

"Looking  at  the  work  you  are  doing,  the  question 
comes  naturally,  'What  will  be  the  reward  you  shall 
receive?'  The  same  question  was  placed  before  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  the  holy  Apostle  Saint  Peter.  He 
took  courage  one  day  to  address  his  Divine  Master, 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  301 

'Master,  we  have  left  all  in  this  world,  our  wives,  our 
children,  and  our  homes.    What  shall  be  our  reward?' 
Our  Blessed  Lord  was  pleased  to  answer,  'Amen,  I  say 
to  you;  that  whoever  shall  leave  his  brothers,  sisters, 
father,  mother,  and  everything  in  this  world  to  follow 
Me,  shall  receive  a  hundredfold  and  at  the  same  time 
everlasting  life.'    The  same  comes  to  you  from  your 
Divine  Lord  Jesus  Christ.    The  words  He  addressed  to 
Saint  Peter,  he  addresses  to  every  one  who  follows  Him. 
You  have  entered  a  religious  community  and  become 
the  Spouses  of  our  Lord.    You  left  all  you  had  in  this 
world  and  you  have  a  right  to  expect  the  recompense 
of  which  our  Lord  speaks.    You  are  a  great  spiritual 
family.    The  blessings  of  which  our  Lord  speaks  and 
which  He  promises  to  give  to  the  religious  who  aban- 
dons the  world  to  follow  Him,  those  blessings  you  have 
already  received  in  a  measure  in  your  religious  life. 
A  great  many  poor  young  women  have  been  left  in  the 
world,  to  the  trials  of  the  world.    Some  of  the  blessings 
you  experience  are  the  advantages  of  community  life, 
the  counsels  of  superiors,  the  Sacraments,   assistance 
from   one    another,    and    blessings   which,    therefore, 
people  in  the  world  are  deprived  of,  and  never  enjoy. 
"Besides  these,  our  Lord  speaks  of  an  eternal  reward. 
After  this  short  life,  no  matter  how  dreadful  it  may  be, 
you   will   have   life   everlasting.     The   possession   of 
heaven  in  the  company  of  the  Saints  and  Angels,  the 
Blessed  Mother,  and  our  Lord  you  will  enjoy  forever. 
You  will  always  be  in  the  presence  of  Jesus  Christ. 
This  is  the  consoling  reward  of  the  great  sacrifice  of 
leaving  the  world.     See  how  Saint  Francis  of  Assisi 
in  a  moment  of  grace,  left  all  he  had  in  the  world,  and 
following  our  Lord  closely,  became  a  great  saint.    This 
is  the  reason  that  Saint  Clare,  whose  feast  we  celebrate 


302  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

today,  gave  up  everything  that  she  had  in  this  world  and 
clothed  herself  in  the  religious  garb  in  a  convent,  and 
there  spent  her  life  in  mortification  and  prayer,  and 
became  a  great  saint. 

"These  promises  of  our  Lord  are  a  great  consolation 
to  you  who  have  given  up  this  world.  Here  in  these 
great  United  States  there  is  a  great  work  being  done, 
and  yet  to  be  done,  in  regard  to  the  education  of  chil- 
dren. You  are  doing  this  work.  Labor  with  zeal  and 
while  you  train  the  mind  of  the  child,  produce  in  him 
a  Christian  character.  It  is  of  little  use  to  teach  our 
children,  and  labor  with  so  much  trouble  in  building 
up  our  schools,  unless  we  train  the  children  in  the 
proper  way,  in  soul,  in  character,  to  become  good  Catho- 
lics and  good  Christians.  The  religious  communities 
of  this  country  must  do  this  work,  or  the  children  will 
attend  the  public  schools.  In  training  the  children  you 
must  form  their  characters  so  that  one  day  they  will  be 
strong  Christians  and  an  example  to  others.  Therefore, 
I  hope  the  blessing  of  God  will  be  upon  you,  that  you 
will  prepare  yourselves  for  this  work  and  that  you  will 
do  well  this  coming  year.  I  ask  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  the  community.  I  will  now  impart  to  you  the 
special  blessing  of  the  Holy  Father,  and  ask  you  to 
receive  one  Holy  Communion  for  my  intention  which 
is  for  the  Holy  Father.     God  bless  you." 

The  next  morning  His  Grace  performed  the  impres- 
sive ceremony  of  dedication.  He  was  assisted  by  Rev- 
erend Andrew  J.  Brennan,  S.T.D.,  Chancellor  of  the 
Diocese,  and  the  Reverend  Thomas  Galvin,  C.SS.R., 
of  Saint  Alphonsus'  Church,  New  York  City,  who  was 
conducting  the  retreat.  The  Sisters'  choir  sang  the 
Gregorian  Mass.  Besides  the  Sisters  there  were  pres- 
ent many  of  the  friends  and  patrons  of  the  community. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  303 

It  was  a  day  of  great  joy.  The  Sisters  rejoiced  in  the 
happy  privilege  that  was  theirs  of  seeing  the  beautiful 
chapel,  the  fruit  of  their  labors  and  sacrifices,  dedi- 
cated to  the  service  of  their  Divine  Spouse.  They  also 
felt  that  it  was  a  great  honor  to  have  the  dedication 
performed  by  the  Papal  Delegate,  the  representative  of 
the  Holy  Father  himself.  It  was  with  hearts  filled 
with  deepest  gratitude  that  they  received  from  the 
venerable  prelate  at  the  close  of  the  ceremony,  the 
Papal  blessing. 

The  honors  that  were  conferred  on  His  Grace  after 
his  return  to  Rome  did  not  make  him  forget  his  devoted 
children  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  On  March  20, 
1912,  he  wrote: 

Italy,  Piazza  Cavour  17, 
Roma,  March  20,  1912. 
Reverend  and  dear  Mother: 

Under  separate  cover,  I  have  sent  by  the  same  mail  a 
document  containing  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Father 
signed  by  himself. 

His  Holiness,  having  been  informed  by  me  of  the 
great  work  which  you  are  doing  for  the  proper  educa- 
tion of  our  Catholic  children  has  been  highly  pleased, 
and  in  order  to  encourage  you  still  more  he  sends  to  you 
and  to  all  of  the  Sisters  under  your  jurisdiction,  as  well 
as  to  all  your  pupils  and  benefactors,  his  Apostolic 
Blessing. 

I  do  not  think  I  could  send  you  a  better  Easter  gift 
than  this,  and  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  be  pleased 
with  it. 

Please  remember  me  in  your  prayers. 

Yours  in  Jesus  Christ, 
D.  Cardinal  Falconio. 


304  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

When  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Father  arrived 
Mother  Cyril  hastened  to  express  her  own  gratitude  and 
the  gratitude  of  the  community  to  the  Apostolic  Dele- 
gate. In  her  letter  of  April  19th,  she  says: 

To  His  Eminence, 

Most  Reverend  D.  Cardinal  Falconio. 
Your  Eminence: 

With  a  heart  full  of  gratitude,  I  write  to  assure  you 
that  the  most  precious  Easter  gifts  I  received  were  the 
blessing  of  our  Holy  Father  and  the  kind  letter  of 
Your  Eminence. 

Both  documents  are  to  be  framed  and  carefully  pre- 
served as  mementoes  of  the  great  honors  bestowed 
through  you  on  our  community.  They  will  also  serve 
to  bring  forth  renewed  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  little 
ones  in  the  extensive  fold  of  our  beloved  Pope  Pius  X. 

When  you  have  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  our  Holy 
Father,  kindly  convey  to  him  for  us  our  assurance  of 
sincere  gratitude  and  deep  appreciation  of  his  pleasure 
in  our  work  and  his  blessing  thereon.  Please  tell  him 
that  his  children  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  regard  him 
with  true  filial  devotion  and  that  their  prayers  are  ever 
with  him. 

To  Your  Eminence,  we  offer  most  cordial  expres- 
sions of  gratitude  and  the  promise  of  daily  prayers.  We 
remember  with  fond  affection  the  happy  visit  with 
which  you  honored  us  last  summer. 

Earnestly  praying  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  abide 
with  you  and  guide  you  in  all  your  undertakings,  I  am 
in  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 

Gratefully  and  humbly  yours, 
Mother  M.  Cyril. 
Feast  of  Saint  Leo  IX,  April  19,  1912. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  305 

Institutes,  Summer  Schools  and  College  Extension 

The  Apostolic  Delegate  had  previously  visited 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  on  the  occasion  of  the  opening  of 
the  first  institute  held  for  the  Sisters  in  the  new  mother 
house.  The  Institute  was  formally  opened  by  His 
Eminence.  On  the  occasion  of  this  first  visit,  Cardinal 
Falconio  emphasized  the  contribution  of  the  Catholic 
laity  to  the  marvellous  progress  of  Christian  educa- 
tion. He  spoke  of  the  danger  that  menaces  oui  country 
from  those  educated  in  what  he  termed  "godless 
schools."  He  counselled  the  Sisters  to  keep  in  mind 
that  in  the  teaching  of  youth  their  own  personal  sanc- 
tification  was  a  factor  that  ought  never  to  be  lost  sight 
of,  and  that  their  measure  of  success  in  moulding  char- 
acter would  depend  on  their  own  progress  in  holiness. 

Our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  then  addressed  the  Sis- 
ters. Right  Reverend  Bishop  McDevitt  of  Harris- 
burg,  who  was  at  that  time  superintendent  of  the  Catho- 
lic schools  of  Philadelphia,  made  two  important  con- 
tributions to  the  institute.  In  his  address,  "The 
Religious  Teacher,  Her  Duties  and  Privileges,"  he  said 
among  other  things:  "To  keep  teaching  one  must  keep 
studying."  "Tardiness  and  absenteeism  should  never 
be  allowed  in  a  school."  "Culture  is  indispensable  in 
a  teacher."  "Four  evidences  of  a  cultured  man  are: 
refined  and  gentle  manner;  power  and  habit  of  reflec- 
tion; power  of  growth;  and  power  to  work  with  brain, 
tongue  and  hand."  In  his  address  on  "Arithmetic," 
Father  McDevitt  emphasized  the  value  of  the  study  in 
developing  the  reasoning  power  of  a  child. 

Reverend  Francis  Donnelly,  S.J.,  of  Saint  Andrews- 
on-the-Hudson,  lectured  on  "English  Composition." 
Father  Donnelly  was  in  his  early  years  a  pupil  of  the 


3o6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 
and  on  the  occasion  of  the  Institute  declared  himself 
glad  of  the  opportunity  to  turn  the  tables  on  his  old 
teachers.  His  theory  of  imitation  won  many  converts 
to  his  method,  drawn  by  the  fact  that  our  best  writers 
of  English,  notably  Cardinal  Newman,  were  at  some 
period  of  their  lives  close  imitators  of  the  writers  who 
had  preceded  them.  Other  instructors  were  Dr.  Walter 
Reedy,  Doctor  N.  Osborne,  Miss  Frances  Diitting, 
Doctor  Mason,  Messrs.  M.  J.  Redway,  and  C.  Faust. 
During  following  institutes  many  changes  were  made 
in  their  conduct.  There  was  less  of  theory  and  more  of 
practice.  The  time  was  extended  to  four  weeks  and 
the  Institute  partook  more  and  more  of  the  nature  of  a 
summer  school.  One  entire  session  was  devoted  to  a 
particular  study  and  the  special  branches  of  drawing, 
writing,  expression,  sight-singing,  and  similar  subjects 
received  considerable  attention. 

College  extension  work  was  rapidly  pushed  forward. 
Many  of  the  secular  colleges  and  universities  opened 
their  doors  to  the  Sisters  and  Mother  Cyril  resolved  to 
take  advantage  of  their  liberality.  Two  Sisters  were 
sent  to  Harvard  in  the  summer  of  1905.  Later,  the 
Pennsylvania  State  College,  at  Mother  Cyril's  sugges- 
tion, opened  a  summer  course  for  teachers.  Many  of 
our  Sisters  attended  it.  A  splendidly  furnished 
fraternity  house  was  placed  at  their  disposal.  One 
of  the  rooms  was  used  as  a  chapel,  Bishop  Garvey 
having  graciously  given  permission  for  the  reservation 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  President  Sparks  of  the 
faculty  of  the  college,  left  nothing  undone  for  the  con- 
venience of  the  Sisters.  Many  in  attendance  at  State 
College  had  never  seen  Sisters  and  few  had  ever  come 
in  close  contact  with  them.  In  all  assemblies  and 
classes  the  ability  and  manner  of  the  Sisters  disarmed 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  307 

prejudice  against  them,  and  at  the  close  of  the  summer 
school  the  idea  of  Sisterhoods  in  general  had  undergone 
a  change  for  the  better. 

By  this  time  the  Catholic  authorities  were  awaking 
to  the  fact  that  the  Sisters  were  obliged  to  attend  secu- 
lar universities.  They,  therefore,  began  to  make  pro- 
vision to  accommodate  them  in  their  own  institutions. 
The  Catholic  University  admitted  them  to  a  sum- 
mer session  in  1911,  and  later  opened  a  college  for 
Sisters.  The  Sisters'  colleges  solved  the  problem 
of  provision  for  the  full  college  course  for  Sisters 
and  New  Rochelle  and  Trinity  College  accommo- 
dated candidates  for  the  Sisterhood  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  in  their  regular  college  session.  Mother  M. 
Germaine  and  Sister  M.  Leo  were  in  the  first  class  of 
religious  who  graduated  from  the  Catholic  University 
with  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts.  The  degree  was 
a  rare  honor  then,  for  it  was  granted  for  the  first  time 
in  four  centuries  by  a  Papal  University  to  women. 
Later  both  these  Sisters  were  honored  with  the  Master's 
degree. 

The  Sisters  engaged  in  teaching  the  lower  grades 
were  equipped  with  means  of  obtaining  necessary  cer- 
tificates and  everywhere  in  the  scale  of  requirements 
from  the  primary  to  the  college  classes  the  teachers 
prepared  themselves  to  meet  the  prescribed  standards 
for  teachers  of  their  respective  grades.  It  may  well 
be  boasted  of  Mother  Cyril's  foresight  that  more  than 
eighty  per  cent,  of  the  five  hundred  teachers  in  the 
Scranton  Community  of  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Heart  of  Mary,  are  fully  certified  and  trained  for 
the  work  they  are  doing.  A  very  large  percentage  of 
these  religious  teachers  hold  degrees  from  colleges  and 
universities  of  international  standing. 

Many  evidences  of  the  Sisters'  extensive  work  outside 


3o8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  the  classroom  are  reflected  therein.  The  records  of 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  are  replete  with  commendations 
of  the  progress  of  the  pupils.  The  correspondence  in 
regard  to  the  application  of  the  Sisters  for  registration 
as  a  first  class  high  school  by  the  New  York  State 
Board  of  Regents,  which  application  was  favorably 
considered,  shows  the  esteem  in  which  the  inspector, 
Mr.  H.  W.  De  Groot,  held  the  accomplishments  of  the 
seminarians.     The  correspondence  follows: 

1 1  Linden  Ave.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y., 

November  15,  1906. 

To  the  Principal  of  MoUNT  SAINT  Mary's  SEMINARY, 

Scranton,  Pa. 
Dear  Madam : 

You  may  possibly  remember  a  visit  made  at  your 
seminary  some  two  years  ago  by  an  inspector  of  the 
New  York  State  Education  Department.  Now  that 
aforesaid  inspector  recalls  with  pleasure  some  of  the 
things  he  saw  on  his  visit. 

Among  other  things  I  remember  very  distinctly  the 
excellence  of  your  work  in  penmanship  and  I  am  ven- 
turing to  ask  a  favor.  I  shall  greatly  appreciate  the 
kindness  if  you  will  send  me  a  sample  sheet  of  writing 
done  by  each  pupil  in  your  school,  such  work  to  include 
all  departments. 

I  am  desirous  of  submitting  the  work  of  the  high 
school  department  to  the  principal  of  a  large  city 
school.  He  has  expressed  a  desire  to  see  the  work  of  a 
school  which  I  told  him  was  excellent. 

Each  paper  should  show  the  name  of  the  writer  and 
the  department. 

In  case  that  you  decide  that  it  will  be  possible  to 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  309 

grant  this  favor,  kindly  forward  to  me  at  my  present 
address  with  express  charges  unpaid. 

There  is  no  special  need  of  haste.  Thanking  you  in 
advance  for  the  courtesy  of  a  reply  and  wishing  you  a 
continuation  of  success,  I  am. 

Very  truly  yours, 
H.  W.  De  Groot. 

The  exhibit  was  prepared  and  sent.  It  was  placed 
on  display  in  a  girls'  technical  high  school  where 
visitors  from  Scranton  were  pleased  to  find  it  attract- 
ing considerable  attention.  Mr.  De  Groot  acknowl- 
edged the  work  in  the  following  letter: 

1 1  Linden  Ave.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

December  8,  1906. 
Mother  M.  Cyril, 

Mount  Saint  Mary's  Seminary, 
Scranton,  Pa. 
Dear  Madam : 

I  have  received  your  letter  and  hasten  to  reply.  I 
appreciate  greatly  the  exhibit  of  penmanship  which 
you  prepared  for  me.  As  an  exhibit  of  the  entire  work 
of  an  entire  school  it  is  the  best  I  have  ever  seen.  I 
congratulate  you  on  the  splendid  showing. 

I  might  add  that  wherever  I  have  shown  the  exhibit 
it  has  been  greatly  admired.  Wishing  you  a  continu- 
ance of  success  for  your  school  and  thanking  you 
heartily  for  your  trouble  in  this  matter,  I  remain, 

Very  sincerely  yours, 
H.  W.  De  Groot. 

The  students  of  penmanship  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
had  previously  won  distinction  for  good  work  in  the  art 


3IO  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  writing,  through  the  honors  offered  by  the  Palmer 
Company  of  New  York  to  the  schools  using  the  Palmer 
Method.  On  two  occasions  the  gold  medal  for  the 
best  work  submitted  was  awarded  to  Mount  Saint 
Mary's. 

Development  along  musical  lines  also  has  been  dis- 
tinguished at  the  mother  house  and  in  the  branch 
houses.  In  August,  1906,  shortly  after  the  issuance  of 
the  Motu  Proprio  by  Pope  Pius  X,  Mother  Cyril 
inaugurated  an  Institute  for  the  study  of  Church  Music. 
It  was  opened  under  the  auspices  of  the  Right  Rever- 
end Bishop  and  under  the  direction  of  Reverend  J.  M. 
Petter,  Director  of  Music  at  Saint  Bernard's  Seminary, 
Rochester,  N.  Y.  Father  Petter  had  made  a  special 
study  of  plain  chant  in  different  schools  in  Europe, 
notably  at  Ratisbonne,  Rome,  and  Solesmes.  He  also 
visited  many  celebrated  Benedictine  abbeys  on  the  con- 
tinent and  in  England.  Sister  M.  Alphonsus  continued 
the  splendid  work  initiated  by  Father  Petter  and  in  a 
few  years  had  organized  exceptional  choirs  among  the 
Sisters  and  the  pupils  of  the  seminary.  Sister  M. 
Alphonsus  and  Sister  M.  Matthew  studied  privately 
with  the  Benedictines  in  the  West,  and  left  the  work 
of  congregational  singing  so  well  established  that 
all  the  chapel  services  are  now  sung  in  Gregorian 
chant.  The  successive  Sisters  in  the  music  depart- 
ment at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  have  taken  special 
pride  in  the  development  of  Church  music.  The  most 
renowned  authorities  on  the  subject  have  lent  their 
talent  to  its  furtherance  and  the  Sisters  have  accepted 
their  best  methods.  Dom  Gatard,  Dom  Gregory,  and 
Monsieur  Bonnet,  the  most  unique  artists  in  the  world, 
gave  lectures  and  recitals  to  the  students  of  Marywood, 
and   Professor   Harold   Becket  Gibbs,   the  American 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  311 

authority,   became  professor  of  Church   music   when 
Marywood  College  was  chartered. 

In  other  phases  of  musical  study  a  high  eminence 
has  been  attained  by  the  Sisters  through  the  medium  of 
Mother  Cyril  who  urged  them  to  secure  degrees  in 
various  musical  branches  from  the  State  universities 
and  leading  conservatories.  Many  degrees  from  the 
Universities  of  Pennsylvania  and  Chicago  are  in  the 
possession  of  the  Sisters  teaching  music  in  the  schools 
of  the  Scranton  Diocese  and  at  Marywood,  following 
the  work  which  Mother  Cyril  caused  to  be  initiated. 
Besides  her  close  supervision  of  the  spiritual  and 
secular  culture  of  her  Sisters  and  of  those  in  their 
charge.  Mother  Cyril  found  time  and  means  to  extend 
the  field  of  her  own  and  the  Sisters  activities  to  several 
new  dioceses. 

Mother  Cyril's  Re-election  and  Opening  of 
New  Schools 

On  August  9,  1907,  Mother  Cyril  was  re-elected 
to  the  superiorship.  In  the  re-organization  of  the 
council,  Sister  M.  Germaine  was  elected  to  suc- 
ceed Mother  Francis,  Sister  M.  DeSales  was  retained 
in  the  office  of  bursar,  and  Sister  M.  Pius  was  elected 
mistress  of  novices.  Sister  M.  Gonzaga  was  appointed 
to  succeed  Sister  Germaine  as  examiner  of  schools. 

After  the  business  incident  to  the  opening  of  the 
school  session  had  been  disposed  of.  Mother  Cyril 
turned  her  attention  to  the  many  applications  that  had 
come  in  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  new  schools. 

A  second  call  from  the  West  came  in  1903.  Rever- 
end Father  Hughes,  who  had  so  cordially  welcomed 
the  "Blue  Sisters"  when  they  had  come  to  open  Tilla- 


312  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

mook,  was  now  in  charge  of  Saint  Lawrence's  Parish, 
Portland,  Oregon.  His  first  care  was  to  erect  a 
parochial  school,  and  when  it  was  finished  he  applied 
to  the  mother  house  at  Scranton  for  Sisters.  It  had 
been  determined  some  time  before  to  close  Saint 
Alphonsus'  Academy,  Tillamook,  and  transfer  the 
Sisters  to  other  missions.  Some  were  sent  to  Saint 
Lawrence's,  which  opened  in  September,  and  others 
to  Coeur  D'Alene,  Idaho,  which  was  also  opened  the 
same  year.  Sister  M.  Sebastian  was  sent  to  Saint  Law- 
rence's as  superior.  With  her  were  associated  Sister 
M.  Petronilla,  Sister  M.  William,  and  Sister  M.  Zita. 
Already  the  work  done  in  this  far  distant  mission  has 
borne  fruit  in  a  number  of  vocations. 

The  history  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  Academy  of 
Coeur  d'Alene,  Idaho,  is  a  history  of  self-sacrifice  and 
persevering  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  pastor  of  Saint 
Thomas'  Church,  Reverend  J.  Purcell,  to  secure  for 
the  children  of  his  parish  the  benefits  of  a  Christian 
education.  In  1901  he  came  east  to  Philadelphia,  and 
while  there  secured  a  promise  that  a  community  of 
Sisters  would  go  to  Coeur  d'Alene  the  following 
August.  Relying  on  the  assurances  then  given  him, 
Father  Purcell  went  to  Washington,  D.  C,  where 
through  the  good  offices  of  Senators  Dubois  and  Heit- 
field,  he  obtained  the  lease  of  the  old  military  hospital 
at  Fort  Sherman.  Father  Purcell  made  preparations 
to  convert  it  into  a  school,  but  the  Sisters  from  Phila- 
delphia were  unable  to  come  as  they  had  promised  in 
August  of  that  year  and  the  project  was  abandoned. 
The  next  year  a  community  of  Sisters  from  Belgium 
offered  to  take  charge  of  the  school  in  Coeur  d'Alene, 
but  Father  Purcell,  before  accepting  their  services, 
resolved  to  make  another  attempt  to  secure  the  services 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  313 

of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  He 
made  a  second  trip  east,  this  time  making  application 
to  the  mother  house  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  Sis- 
ters in  Scranton.  Mother  Cyril  promised  him  four 
Sisters  and  assured  him  that  they  would  set  out  at  once. 
The  Sisters  arrived  in  Coeur  d'Alene  on  the  fifteenth 
of  September,  1903.  Sister  M.  Clement  was  appointed 
superior.  With  her  were  associated  Sister  M.  Dosi- 
theus.  Sister  M.  Justine,  and  Sister  M.  Marie.  They 
opened  school  in  a  one  story  frame  structure.  The 
Sisters  occupied  the  pastoral  residence  which  Father 
Purcell  had  vacated.  Before  two  years  the  number  of 
pupils  had  increased  five-fold  and  more  room  was 
absolutely  necessary. 

A  month  before  the  arrival  of  the  Sisters  in  Coeur 
d'Alene,  Major  J.  J.  O'Brien  had  donated  to  the 
community  a  block  of  land.  This  valuable  piece 
of  property  is  situated  in  the  heart  of  Coeur  d'Alene, 
"The  beauty  spot  of  the  West."  On  October  15, 
1903,  shortly  after  the  arrival  of  the  Sisters,  Father 
Purcell,  acting  on  behalf  of  the  donor,  Major  O'Brien, 
delivered  the  deed  of  the  land  to  Mother  Cyril.  When 
the  school  had  outgrown  its  first  quarters,  plans  were 
drawn  to  erect  a  splendid  brick  structure  on  this  land, 
but  the  financial  burden  seemed  at  the  time  more  than 
the  school  could  shoulder,  and  the  project  was 
given  up. 

Fortunately  at  this  time  the  Government  at  Wash- 
ington ordered  the  sale  at  public  auction  of  the  Fort 
Sherman  buildings  and  property.  The  Sisters  secured 
the  hospital  for  a  temporary  school  and  the  building  in 
two  sections  was  moved  to  its  present  location.  Renova- 
tions and  alterations  changed  somewhat  the  "Landmark 
of  the  Garrison,"  but  fresh  paint  only  enhanced  the 


314  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

effect  of  the  exterior  glistening  white  among  the  tall 
pines.  The  addition  of  a  belfry  surmounted  by  a  gilt 
cross  gave  the  military  building  a  convent-like  appear- 
ance. Within  the  belfry  swings  a  large  bell,  "the  clock 
of  the  neighborhood."  This  bell  is  the  gift  of  Right 
Reverend  Monsignor  Coffey  of  Saint  Rose's,  Carbon- 
dale,  Pennsylvania.  The  name  of  Immaculate  Heart 
Academy  was  given  to  the  school  when  it  was  removed 
to  the  new  building. 

Despite  the  fact  that  this  large  building  was  placed 
on  a  basement  foundation  making  three  stories  in  all, 
the  cry  was  once  more  sent  forth  for  more  room.  This 
time  the  opera  house  of  the  garrison  was  taken  over 
the  route  on  rollers  as  the  former  hospital  had  been. 
This  building  was  the  gift  of  a  kind  friend.  The  lower 
floor  was  made  ready  for  school  work,  the  upper  was 
reserved  for  assembly  purposes.  Later  as  the  school 
kept  growing  the  assembly  room  was  also  used  for 
school  purposes. 

The  Academy  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  is  now  a 
flourishing  resident  and  day  school.  The  people  have 
on  many  occasions  testified  their  appreciation  of  the 
good  work  accomplished  by  the  Sisters,  and  have  been 
most  bountiful  in  their  benefactions  to  the  community. 
Major  O'Brien,  in  addition  to  the  block  of  land  donated 
to  the  Sisters,  has  also  given  valuable  house  furnishings, 
a  piano  valued  at  one  thousand  dollars,  and  a  money 
gift  of  twelve  hundred  dollars.  City  lots  were  donated 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  Welsh  and  Mr.  T.  Fitzpatrick. 
To  Father  Purcell  the  community  is  deeply  indebted  in 
spiritual  as  well  as  in  temporal  matters.  The  Redemp- 
torists  who  are  now  in  charge  of  the  parish  look  upon 
the  Immaculate  Heart  Academy  as  a  valuable  aid  in 
their  work  and  are  most  zealous  in  promoting  its  inter- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  315 

ests.  The  Academy  in  Coeur  d'Alene  has  already  sent 
to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  many  splendid  postulants,  a 
number  of  whom,  since  profession,  have  returned  to 
labor  in  the  schools  of  the  West. 

To  Sister  M.  Clement  Kearns,  its  first  superior, 
much  of  the  success  of  the  mission  at  Coeur  d'Alene  is 
due.  With  the  exception  of  two  years  spent  in  the 
East  as  superior  of  Saint  Rose  Academy,  Carbondale, 
Sister  M.  Clement  directed  the  community  of  Coeur 
d'Alene  from  the  time  of  her  appointment  until  her 
lamented  death  on  February  14,  1921.  For  her  worth 
and  work  as  a  religious  and  educator,  she  was  held  in 
the  highest  esteem  in  Coeur  d'Alene. 

The  next  mission  opened  in  the  West  was  that  of 
Saint  Joseph's  Parish,  Spokane,  Washington.  Father 
De  Kanter,  the  pastor,  had  built  a  convent  and  paroch- 
ial school  combined,  a  substantial  three  story  brick 
structure  with  white  stone  trimmings.  A  band  of  Sis- 
ters was  sent  there  during  the  summer  of  1905  and  the 
school  was  opened  on  September  8th.  Sister  M.  Loyola 
was  appointed  superior.  With  her  were  associated 
Sister  M.  Anselm,  Sister  M.  Catherina,  Sister  M. 
Luigi  and  Sister  M.  Mechtilde. 

This  mission  later  was  to  be  sanctified  by  the  death 
of  Sister  M.  Espiritu  Kennedy.  Sister  M.  Espiritu 
was  one  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  western  mission,  hav- 
ing been  before  her  entrance  into  the  novitiate  a  pupil 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  Academy,  Coeur  d'Alene. 
After  her  profession  her  health  began  to  decline.  It 
was  thought  that  her  native  air  might  benefit  her  and 
Sister  Espiritu  was  sent  to  Saint  Joseph's,  Spokane.  The 
change  benefitted  her  greatly  and  there  was  every  rea- 
son to  hope  that  her  health  would  be  completely 
restored.     She  was   suddenly  taken   ill,   however,   in 


3i6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

January,  1920,  and  only  lived  a  short  time  after  receiv- 
ing the  last  Sacraments.  Sister  M.  Espiritu  was  a 
young  religious  of  bright  promise  and  was  greatly 
loved  for  her  generosity  of  soul.  It  was  hoped  until 
the  end  of  her  life  that  she  would  one  day  return  to 
the  harvests  in  the  East,  where,  as  in  the  West,  the 
laborers  are  all  too  few. 

The  last  mission  to  be  opened  in  the  West  was  that 
of  Saint  Andrew's,  Portland.  The  priest  in  charge  of 
Saint  Andrew's  was  Reverend  Thomas  Kiernan,  who 
before  his  appointment  had  been  assistant  at  Saint  Law- 
rence's. The  mission  was  opened  September  8,  1903. 
Sister  M.  Loyola  was  appointed  superior.  With  her 
were  Sister  M.  Alacoque,  Sister  M.  Irma,  and  Sister 
M.  Benedict,  who  formed  the  first  community  at  Saint 
Andrew's. 

During  her  last  visit  to  the  West,  Mother  Germaine 
on  behalf  of  the  community,  purchased  two  valuable 
lots  in  Laurelhurst  in  the  suburbs  of  Portland.  In  1920, 
Mr.  Gorman  generously  donated  to  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  two  lots  on  the  far-famed  Columbia 
Highway. 

Opening  of  Saint  John's  Home,  Altoona 

When  Right  Reverend  Eugene  A.  Garvey,  D.D., 
was  installed  Bishop  of  the  new  Diocese  of  Altoona  on 
September  24,  1901,  one  of  the  first  projects  that 
engaged  his  attention  was  that  of  providing  for  the 
orphans  of  his  diocese.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that 
this  work  was  for  him  a  work  of  predilection.  He  was 
not  satisfied  to  raise  the  money  in  the  usual  way  through 
letters  addressed  to  the  pastors  calling  for  collections 
in  the  different  parishes.     He  himself  traversed  the 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  317 

diocese,  visiting  every  parish  and  personally  appealing 
to  every  one  from  whom  he  believed  he  had  reason  to 
expect  a  donation  above  the  ordinary.  The  Bishop's 
personal  soliciting  netted  nearly  half  of  the  whole  sum 
collected.  It  was  not  long  until  he  found  himself  in  a 
position  to  build.  He  had  his  theories  about  orphans 
and  how  they  should  be  cared  for.  He  considered  noth- 
ing too  good  for  these  "Wards  of  the  Diocese,"  and  the 
magnificent  gray  stone  structure  that  crowns  the  plateau 
of  the  beautiful  summit  near  Cresson  bears  eloquent 
testimony  to  the  kind  heart  of  this  true  Father  of  his 
diocese.  There  were  no  back  stairs  in  this  beautiful 
new  home.  "The  orphans  were  children  in  their 
Father's  house  and  as  children  they  had  a  right  to  every 
portion  of  it.  They  were  never  to  be  relegated  to  the 
back." 

To  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  with  whom 
Bishop  Garvey  had  been  associated  for  nearly  forty 
years  in  the  work  of  the  schools,  was  entrusted  the  care 
of  the  orphans.  The  Sisters  gladly  accepted  the  trust 
and  on  January  4,  1909,  the  Sisters  appointed  left 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  to  take  up  the  work.  They  were 
Sister  M.  Irene,  Superior;  Sister  M.  Ann,  Sister  M. 
Antoinette,  Sister  M.  Huberta,  and  Sister  M.  Teresina. 

When  the  Sisters  arrived  at  Cresson,  they  were  met 
by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  the  Reverend  Fathers 
Garvin,  Farren,  and  Munley,  and  welcomed  to  their 
new  home.  They  found  a  perfectly  appointed  house 
which  the  good  ladies  of  the  Summit  had  put  in  readi- 
ness for  them. 

Saint  John's  Home  was  built  for  boys,  but  until 
the  erection  of  the  new  orphanage  for  girls.  Saint 
John's  accommodated  both  boys  and  girls.  The  work 
proved  a  success  from  the  beginning  and  the  health 


3i8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

enjoyed  by  the  children  has  become  proverbial.  The 
location  is  an  ideal  one  for  a  home.  There  is  plenty 
of  ground  around  it  and  ample  space  for  outdoor  recrea- 
tion. Recently  the  generous  Knights  of  Columbus 
fitted  up  the  campus  with  a  complete  playground 
apparatus. 

Bishop  Garvey  visited  the  orphans  frequently  and 
interested  himself  in  every  detail  of  their  daily  life. 
He  took  a  special  interest  in  each  child,  and  when  he 
interested  others  in  his  orphans  his  appeals  were  never 
made  in  vain.  The  highest  praise  that  the  good  Bishop 
could  bestow  upon  one  of  his  flock  was  to  say,  "He 
was  good  to  the  orphans."  His  gratitude  to  the  Sisters 
who  took  care  of  his  orphans  was  boundless,  and  he 
never  lost  an  opportunity  of  expressing  it. 

He  himself  prepared  for  death  our  dear  Sister  M. 
Ludwina  Leonard  who,  after  many  years  of  faithful 
service,  died  at  Saint  John's  Home  on  the  Feast  of  Saint 
Joseph,  March  19,  1919.  In  the  sorrov/  '^-^t  Sister  M. 
Ludwina's  death  occasioned  there  was  mingled  much 
spiritual  joy.  All  felt  that  hers  was  a  blessed  death  and 
that  the  grace  of  dying  on  the  feast  day  of  the  blessed 
patron  of  a  happy  death  was  an  answer  to  prayer. 
About  a  week  before  her  death  Sister  M.  Ludwina  was 
given  an  offering.  She  asked  permission  to  have  a 
Mass  said  in  honor  of  Saint  Joseph  for  the  grace  of  a 
happy  death.  When  Sister  was  taken  ill  no  alarm  was 
felt  by  the  Sisters  at  Saint  John's  Home  until  she 
asked  for  the  last  Sacraments.  After  the  last  Sacra- 
ments were  administered  she  assured  the  Bishop  that 
she  did  not  fear  death  and  that  she  looked  forward  with 
gladness  to  her  meeting  with  God.  Peaceful  and 
contented  she  calmly  met  the  end. 

On  May  13,  1920,  the  Bishop  officiated  at  the  funeral 


The    Saint  John    Home,       Cresson,    Pa. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  319 

of  Sister  Mary  Ethelbert  Hevern,  a  young  religious 
of  much  promise.  She  had  been  early  orphaned  and 
was  one  of  the  first  to  be  admitted  to  Saint  John's.  The 
good  Bishop  was  overjoyed  when  she  made  known  to 
him  her  desire  to  become  a  religious.  She  was  admitted 
to  the  novitiate  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  and  after  her 
profession  was  sent  to  Saint  John's.  In  his  funeral 
sermon  the  Bishop  eulogized  her  pure  and  innocent 
life  and  expressed  the  hope  that  many  of  the  girls  of 
Saint  Mary's  would  follow  in  her  footsteps. 

Many  of  the  first  schools  opened  during  Mother 
Cyril's  term  as  superior  were  in  the  Altoona  Diocese. 
Two  of  them,  the  Immaculate  Conception  School  at 
Lock  Haven  and  Saint  Joseph's  School  at  Renovo,  had 
previously  been  in  charge  of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  of 
the  Harrisburg  mother  house.  When  they  were  with- 
drawn and  Reverend  Father  Codori,  the  pastor  at  Lock 
Haven,  applied  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart,  Mother  Cyril  was  glad  to  send  five  Sisters  with 
Sister  M.  Edward  as  superior,  to  re-open  the  school 
in  January,  1902.  The  convent,  a  large  and  commodi- 
ous building,  had  formerly  been  a  boarding  school. 
There  was  in  it  much  unoccupied  room,  and  when  the 
Central  State  Normal  School  at  Lock  Haven  offered 
to  serve  the  Sisters  with  diplomas  when  they  should 
have  finished  the  prescribed  course.  Mother  Cyril  saw 
her  opportunity  to  open  in  the  Lock  Haven  convent 
a  course  of  studies.  Many  postulants  were  sent  to 
Lock  Haven  to  be  trained  as  teachers.  They  were 
cordially  welcomed  by  the  faculty  and  students 
at  the  Normal  School  and  were  no  small  source  of 
wonder  to  them  at  first.  The  residents  of  the  Normal 
School  could  not  understand  how  young  women  could 
so  willingly  forego  everything  that  youth  would  natur- 


320  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ally  seek,  and  identify  themselves  with  a  manner  of 
life  so  different  from  what  others  would  conceive  to  be 
desirable.  The  postulants  were  held  in  the  highest 
esteem,  nevertheless,  and  their  influence  on  the  moral 
tone  of  the  school  was  marked.  The  school  at  Lock 
Haven  is  at  present  under  the  capable  direction  of  the 
Reverend  W.  Davies. 

Saint  Joseph's  School,  Renovo,  was  opened  in  Sep- 
tember, 1902.  When  the  new  Diocese  of  Altoona  was 
formed  in  1901,  Renovo,  which  formerly  belonged  to 
the  Harrisburg  Diocese,  was  included  in  the  Altoona 
Diocese,  and  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  were  recalled  to  the 
mother  house  in  Harrisburg.  The  pastor,  Reverend 
J.  J.  Ludden,  then  applied  for  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  The  mission  was  accepted 
and  the  mission  band  composed  of  Sister  M.  Irene  as 
superior.  Sister  M.  Raphael,  Sister  M.  Gerard,  Sister 
M.  Matthew,  Sister  M.  Romaine  and  Sister  M.  Nepom- 
ucene  re-opened  the  school.  They  found  it  in  a  flour- 
ishing condition  and  the  pupils  well  trained.  Under 
those  circumstances  the  task  of  continuing  along  the 
lines  laid  down  by  their  predecessors  was  a  compara- 
tively easy  one.  In  May,  1910,  Reverend  Father  Lud- 
den began  the  foundation  of  a  new  parochial  school. 
The  corner-stone  was  laid  August  16th.  It  was  dedi- 
cated May  30,  1911,  Right  Reverend  Bishop  E.  Garvey 
presiding  at  the  dedication.  He  was  assisted  by  the 
pastor.  Reverend  J.  J.  Ludden,  his  curate.  Reverend 
Father  Fox,  and  Reverend  Father  Gibbons  of  the  Buf- 
falo Diocese.  Many  prominent  gentlemen  of  the  town 
were  present  at  the  dedication,  among  them  the  Honor- 
able Harry  Alvan  Hill  and  John  P.  Dwyer,  who  made 
addresses.  Under  Father  Ludden's  successor,  Rever- 
end Peter  Fox,  the  grades  have  been  raised,  new  equip- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  321 

ment  furnished,  and  new  laboratories  installed.  Saint 
Joseph's  High  School  was  inspected  in  April,  1920,  by 
the  Bureau  of  Professional  Education.  The  result  of 
the  inspection  was  satisfactory  and  the  high  school  is 
now  fully  accredited. 

The  same  year,  1908,  the  Reverend  P.  Vereker  of 
Saint  Mary's  Parish,  Hollidaysburg,  at  the  suggestion 
of  the  Right  Reverend  Eugene  Garvey,  Bishop  of 
Altoona,  asked  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
to  take  charge  of  his  school,  as  the  Sisters  of  Saint 
Joseph  who  had  been  there  were  being  withdrawn.  His 
request  was  granted.  This  school  enjoys  the  distinction 
of  being  one  of  the  oldest  parochial  schools  in  the  State. 
It  was  opened  in  1850,  with  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  as  its 
first  teachers.  They  were  succeeded  by  the  Sisters  of 
Saint  Joseph.  The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
re-opened  Saint  Mary's  in  September,  1908.  Sister  M. 
Stanislaus  was  appointed  superior.  With  her  were 
associated  Sisters  M.  Laurencia,  M.  Isabel,  M.  Donald, 
and  M.  Mechtilda. 

In  1910  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  were 
asked  to  take  charge  of  the  parochial  school  of  our 
Lady  of  Mount  Carmel  in  Altoona.  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Garvey  had  recently  formed  a  new  parish  in 
the  heart  of  the  Italian  District  of  Altoona  and  had 
given  the  charge  of  the  parish  to  the  Fathers  of  the 
Third  Order  Regulars  of  Saint  Francis.  The  Very 
Reverend  Jerome  Zazzara,  T.O.R.,  D.D.,  who  was  at 
the  time  Provincial  of  the  Order,  was  appointed  pastor. 
He  built  a  parochial  school,  and  at  Bishop  Garvey's 
suggestion  applied  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart.  The  work  was  entrusted  to  Sister  M.  Edward, 
who  with  Sister  M.  Henrietta,  Sister  M.  Dositheus, 
Sister    M.    Leonard,    Sister    M.    Cosmas,    Sister    M. 


322  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Immaculate,    Sister    Anna    Maria,    and    Sister    M. 
Stephanie  arrived  in  Altoona  on  August  21,  1911. 

The  school  was  opened  in  September,  1911.  The 
opening  Mass  was  celebrated  by  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop.  Three  hundred  pupils  were  enrolled  on  open- 
ing day.  The  school  proved  inadequate  to  accommo- 
date the  ever-increasing  number,  and  a  new  school 
more  modern  in  its  appointments,  was  erected  in  the 
second  year. 

In  1914,  Father  Zazzara  opened  a  free  Catholic  high 
school.  The  school  is  doing  good  work  and  according 
to  the  testimony  of  Father  Zazzara  himself,  it  is  saving 
hundreds  of  Italian  children  to  the  Faith. 

Saint  Patrick's  School,  Spangler,  was  opened  Sep- 
tember, 1912.  Though  not  a  Benedictine  Parish,  Saint 
Patrick's  is  in  the  midst  of  the  beautiful  country  that 
for  years,  has  been  sanctified  by  the  presence  of  Bene- 
dictine Monks.  The  region  is  intensely  Catholic  and 
Saint  Patrick's  Parochial  School  is  flourishing.  This 
mission  was  opened  by  the  following  Sisters:  Sister  M. 
Bernardine,  superior.  Sister  M.  Justina,  Sister  M. 
Nazaretta,  Sister  M.  Uriel,  and  Sister  M.  Celsus.  The 
formal  opening  took  place  September  12th.  Mass  was 
celebrated  by  the  Right  Reverend  Eugene  Garvey,  who 
also  preached  on  Christian  education. 

Reverend  P.  F.  Corcoran,  pastor  of  Saint  Patrick's, 
had  from  the  beginning  a  commercial  high  school. 
It  is  now  his  ambition  to  add  the  classical  course  and 
secure  recognition  from  the  State. 

Another  school  opened  in  the  Harrisburg  Diocese, 
is  Saint  Joseph's,  at  Danville,  Pennsylvania.  The 
school  had  been  for  many  years  under  the  direction  of 
the  Sisters  of  Mercy.  When  they  were  withdrawn,  the 
pastor,  Reverend  Michael  O'Reilly,  applied  for  the 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  323 

Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  Father  O'Reilly 
was  a  nephew  of  Reverend  John  Vincent  O'Reilly,  to 
whom  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  owe  so 
much.  Father  O'Reilly's  request  was  readily  granted 
and  Sister  M.  Stanislaus  with  a  band  of  Sisters  opened 
the  mission  in  September,  1903.  Father  O'Reilly,  who 
had  known  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  from 
his  boyhood,  proved  himself  a  devoted  friend  to  the 
community  until  his  lamented  death  on  March  12,  1908. 

Saint  Joseph's  has  always  been  fortunate  in  having 
zealous  priests  to  direct  its  destinies.  Both  the  late 
lamented  Reverend  A.  J.  McCann,  and  the  present 
zealous  pastor.  Very  Reverend  T.  F.  X.  Dougherty, 
have  made  the  school  interests  of  paramount  importance 
in  the  parish. 

When,  as  early  as  1859,  Saint  John's  Parish  in  Belle- 
fonte,  in  charge  of  the  Benedictines,  was  desirous  of 
opening  a  school,  application  was  made  for  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart,  but  financial  difficulties  pre- 
vented the  carrying  out  of  the  plan.  Later,  a  com- 
munity of  Sisters  from  the  mother  house  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  at  West  Chester  opened  a  school  in 
the  parish.  This  was  continued  until  1903,  when  they 
were  recalled.  The  pastor,  the  Very  Reverend  Patrick 
A.  McArdle,  V.F.,  acting  on  the  advice  of  Bishop 
Garvey,  applied  to  the  mother  house  at  Scranton  for 
Sisters.  Before  accepting  the  mission.  Mother  Cyril 
visited  Bellefonte.  She  found  the  school  accommoda- 
tions suitable  enough,  but  the  convent  was  in  such  a 
dilapidated  condition  that  Mother  felt  living  there 
would  endanger  the  health  of  the  Sisters.  She  made  it 
very  clear  to  Father  McArdle  that  she  could  not  con- 
sent to  allow  the  Sisters  to  go  to  Bellefonte  unless  a 
better  dwelling  were  provided.     He  was  won  by  her 


324  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

arguments.  The  old  convent  was  torn  down  and  the 
present  beautiful  convent  of  stone  and  brick  was  erected 
in  its  place.  No  one  was  prouder  of  the  new  convent 
than  the  venerable  pastor  himself.  During  his  life- 
time, he  proved  himself  a  devoted  friend  to  the  Sisters. 
His  worthy  successor,  the  Very  Reverend  William 
Downes,  V.F.,  is  untiring  in  his  efforts  to  advance  the 
interests  of  Saint  John's  School. 

The  Sisters  Are  Called  to  the  Pittsburg  Diocese 

In  1910  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  were 
called  to  the  Pittsburg  Diocese.  Reverend  E.  P. 
Griffin,  a  zealous  priest  and  Superior  of  the  Pittsburg 
Apostolate,  with  the  consent  of  the  Right  Reverend 
J.  F.  Regis  Canevin,  D.D.,  applied  to  the  mother 
house,  Scranton,  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  the  school 
of  Saint  Mary's  of  the  Mount.  Consent  was  gladly 
given  and  the  mission  was  opened  January,  1910.  On 
January  6th,  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany,  the  members 
of  the  new  community  were  summoned  to  Mount  Saint 
Mary's.  They  were  Sister  M.  Berchmans,  Superior, 
Sister  M.  Raymond,  Sister  M.  Cornelia,  Sister  M. 
Delphina,  Sister  M.  Augusta,  Sister  M.  Maurice,  Sis- 
ter M.  Ferdinand  and  Sister  M.  Paulinus.  Mass  was 
said  that  morning  in  the  chapel  of  the  seminary  by  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban,  who  addressed  the 
little  band  of  missionaries,  bidding  them  God-speed  and 
giving  them  his  blessing.  That  afternoon,  accom- 
panied by  Mother  Cyril  and  Sister  M.  Leo,  they  left 
Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

The  Sisters  arrived  in  Pittsburg  Friday  morn- 
ing and  were  met  at  the  station  by  Reverend  E.  P. 
Griffin  and  Reverend  William  P.  Dunlea.  They 
were    at    once    conducted    to    their    new    home.      It 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  325 

was  the  first  Friday  of  the  month.  On  entering  the 
house,  Mother  Cyril  and  the  Sisters  knelt  before  the 
Statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  made  an  act  of  conse- 
cration of  themselves  and  their  work  to  the  Divine 
Heart.  Mass  was  celebrated  by  Father  Dunlea  and 
the  Sisters  had  the  consolation  of  receiving  Holy  Com- 
munion for  the  first  time  in  their  new  home.  After 
breakfast  they  were  conducted  by  Father  Griffin 
through  the  new  school,  a  magnificent  structure  of 
white  pressed  brick.  A  few  days  later,  Mother  Cyril 
had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  Bishop  Canevin,  who 
warmly  welcomed  the  Sisters  to  his  diocese.  During 
the  interview  Mother  Cyril  obtained  permission  for 
the  Sisters  of  Saint  Mary's  of  the  Mount  to  have  Bene- 
diction of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  in  the  convent  chapel 
as  frequently  as  it  is  given  at  the  mother  house.  The 
next  day  Mother  assembled  the  Sisters  and  before  bid- 
ding them  farewell,  reminded  them  of  the  importance 
of  the  great  work  they  had  undertaken.  In  moving 
terms  she  exhorted  them  to  be  true  to  their  obligations, 
reminding  them  that  their  success  as  religious  teachers 
would  depend  upon  the  strict  fulfillment  of  their  obli- 
gations as  religious. 

Monday,  January  24th,  was  set  for  the  opening  of 
school.  On  Sunday  afternoon,  January  23rd,  the 
people  of  the  parish  assembled  in  the  church  where  an 
address  was  given  on  Catholic  education.  The  school 
was  then  blessed  and  dedicated  by  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop.  The  next  morning,  January  24th,  Saint  Mary's 
was  formally  opened  with  Holy  Mass,  celebrated  by 
Father  Griffin.  Provision  had  been  made  for  about 
four  hundred  children.  To  the  amazement  of  the 
pastor,  six  hundred  and  thirty-five  children  filed  into 
school  that  day,  the  greater  number  of  them  entering 


326  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

a  parochial  school  for  the  first  time  in  their  lives.  Dur- 
ing the  first  month  of  school  the  community  was 
increased  and  the  work  considerably  lightened  by  the 
arrival  of  five  new  Sisters,  Sister  M.  Angelica,  Sister 
M.  Inviolata,  Sister  M.  Stephen,  Sister  M.  Luigi,  and 
Sister  M.  De  Neri.  At  first  eight  grades  were  opened 
and  a  commercial  high  school  course  of  two  years 
established.  Later  an  academic  course  of  four  years 
was  built  up.  Registration  by  the  Bureau  of  Profes- 
sional Education  was  secured  and  today  Saint  Mary's 
of  the  Mount  ranks  among  the  leading  high  schools  of 
the  State.  The  growth  of  the  school  was  rapid  from 
the  first  and  in  the  twelve  short  years  of  its  existence  its 
attendance  has  doubled. 

Saint  Mary's  of  the  Mount  experienced  its  first  sor- 
row when  our  beloved  Sister  M.  Alphonsus  MacEvilla 
was  called  home  on  the  first  of  April,  1915.  On  the 
Saturday  before  Palm  Sunday,  Sister  M.  Alphonsus, 
accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Eusebius,  had  gone  to 
Wheeling,  West  Virginia,  to  attend  a  music  recital 
given  at  Mount  de  Chantal.  They  stopped  at  Saint 
Joseph's  hospital  over  night.  The  next  morning  Sister 
M.  Alphonsus  was  too  ill  to  attend  Mass.  The  physician 
who  was  called  pronounced  her  illness  double  pneu- 
monia and  gave  no  hope.  Before  Mother  Cyril  could 
reach  her  bedside,  Sister  Alphonsus  had  yielded  up  her 
pure  soul  to  God.  She  said,  'T  am  glad  to  go.  I  may 
never  again  be  so  well  prepared.  It  seems  to  me  that 
I  have  never  appreciated  my  holy  vocation  as  I  do  now. 
I  shall  pray  for  our  dear  community  in  Heaven."  Her 
remains  were  taken  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Her 
funeral  Mass  was  celebrated  on  Easter  Monday.  She 
lies  in  the  little  God's  Acre  which  she  had  helped  to 
beautify  and  adorn. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  327 

Sister  M.  Alphonsus  entered  the  novitiate  at  Saint 
Rose's,  Carbondale,  in  1891.  After  her  profession, 
December  28,  1893,  she  was  sent  to  Saint  Cecilia's 
Academy  to  help  with  the  music  classes.  When  Mount 
Saint  Mary's  Seminary  was  opened  she  was  given 
charge  of  the  music  department.  The  reputation 
which  Mount  Saint  Mary's  soon  acquired  for  the  qual- 
ity of  the  work  done  in  this  department  is  due  in  large 
measure  to  Sister  Alphonsus.  She  was  a  fine  musician 
and  an  energetic,  successful  teacher.  She  did  nothing  by 
halves ;  she  gave  herself  heart  and  soul  to  whatever  work 
she  undertook  and  that  was  the  secret  of  her  success. 

The  convent  of  Saint  Mary  of  the  Mount  soon 
became  too  small  to  accommodate  the  ever-increasing 
number  on  the  faculty  stafiP,  and  Father  Griffin  pur- 
chased a  beautiful  estate,  "The  Clifif  House,"  nearly 
opposite  the  school.  It  is  on  the  highest  point  of  Mount 
Washington  and  commands  a  magnificent  view  of  the 
city  of  Pittsburg.  At  the  foot  of  the  cliff  upon  which 
the  convent  is  built,  the  Ohio  flows  majestically  along 
after  mingling  its  waters  with  those  of  the  Alleghany 
and  Monongahela. 

All  Saints',  Masontown,  was  the  second  school 
opened  in  the  Pittsburg  Diocese  by  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart.  Here  the  zealous  pastor.  Rever- 
end Francis  J.  Kolb,  in  a  small  parish  of  less  than  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  families,  in  an  incredibly  short 
space  of  time  had  built  a  church,  rectory,  school  and 
convent.  The  beauty  of  the  architecture  of  these  build- 
ings soon  attracted  universal  attention. 

The  following  description  of  the  group  is  taken  from 
the  June  26,  1920,  issue  of  America.  The  article  is 
captioned,  "A  Miracle  of  Beauty." 

"It  is  an  unusual  thing  to  find  the  Catholic  Church 


328  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

buildings  the  most  prominent  and  most  beautiful  in  the 
town.  It  is  more  unusual  still  to  find  them  actually 
the  only  buildings  worth  looking  at,  architecturally 
speaking.  This  explains  the  unaccustomed  feeling  that 
took  possession  of  the  writer  one  day  last  week,  when, 
like  a  bolt  from  the  blue,  he  came  suddenly  upon  such 
a  vision,  as  if  the  old  world  had  suddenly  been  trans- 
planted into  the  new. 

"Hold  your  breath,  dear  reader,  while  I  whisper  to 
you  that  the  aforesaid  surprise  was  not  met  in  one  of 
our  crowded  metropolitan  cities,  where  the  money  gods 
lend  a  portion  of  their  wealth  to  adorn  the  temples  of 
the  Lord.  No  such  thing.  Of  all  places  in  the  world, 
the  miracle  of  beauty  I  speak  of  is  where  one  would 
least  expect  to  find  it,  in  the  Klondike  coal  regions  of 
Pennsylvania,  far  down  near  the  West  Virginia  bound- 
ary. Coal  mines  are  everywhere,  coke  ovens  belch 
forth  their  smoke  in  unending  columns;  the  eye  is  dis- 
couraged at  every  angle  with  the  unlovely  instruments 
of  modern  industrial  civilization,  railroad  yards,  tip- 
ples, and  the  what-not  indicative  of  twentieth  century 
civilization  that  has  left  its  black  and  livid  scar  across 
the  fair  landscape  that  the  good  God  has  made  and 
that  man  has  marred. 

"And  out  of  all  this  flotsam  and  jetsam  of  ugliness, 
as  we  drove  through  the  region,  we  came  across  this 
burst  of  splendor  at  Masontown,  Pennsylvania,  where 
there  is  a  perfectly  designed  harmonious  group  of 
parish  buildings,  church,  rectory,  school,  convent,  and 
garage  all  in  one  style  of  architecture,  redolent  of  old 
mission  days,  all  covered  with  vines  and  flowers  creep- 
ing even  to  the  eaves  of  the  roof,  all  dignified  and 
planted  firmly  in  the  midst  of  a  large  lawn,  carefully 
trimmed  and  finely  hedged  around  by  flowers  in  all 
their  blazing  colors. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  329 

"Throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  coke 
region  there  is  nothing  more  unworldly,  so  fine  and 
restrained  in  its  line  and  mass  of  grouping,  so  sincere 
and  honest.  It  is  so  spiritual  in  its  appeal,  so  fragrant 
of  the  old  Franciscan  spirit,  that  one  almost  looks  for 
the  Poverello  of  Assisi  himself  to  issue  from  the  portals 
to  bask  among  the  birds  and  flowers  as  he  did  centuries 
ago  in  his  delightful  Umbria." 

The  parish  was  not  organized  until  1908,  and  all  this 
work  was  accomplished  in  the  short  space  of  three 
years. 

The  school  was  opened  September  25,  1911.  Sister 
M.  Pancratius  was  the  first  superior.  With  her  were 
associated  Sister  M.  Patricia,  Sister  M.  Hilary,  Sister 
M.  Carmelita,  and  Sister  M.  Padua.  Many  of  the 
students  come  in  from  the  surrounding  country  places, 
walking  long  distances  each  day.  They  are  rarely 
absent  and  their  eagerness  to  learn  makes  the  task  of 
teaching  them  a  delightful  one.  There  is  a  large  music 
class  and  these  music  loving  children  have  organized 
among  themselves  a  very  creditable  orchestra.  The 
school  is  a  recreational  as  well  as  an  educational  centre. 
There  is  a  large  auditorium  perfect  in  all  its  appoint- 
ments. Here  the  pupils  give  plays  from  time  to  time, 
that  never  fail  to  draw  large  audiences.  Father  Kolb 
has  also  installed  a  moving  picture  machine.  Mason- 
town  bids  fair  to  become  one  of  the  finest  cultural 
centres  in  Pennsylvania. 

One  more  school  was  opened  in  the  Pittsburg 
Diocese  before  the  close  of  Mother  Cyril's  term  of 
office.  Saint  Rosalia's  School,  Pittsburg.  In  October, 
1912,  Reverend  John  Faughnan,  pastor  of  Saint 
Rosalia's,  accompanied  by  Reverend  William  Dunlea, 


330  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

called  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  and  asked  for  Sisters. 
Father  Faughnan's  new  parochial  school  was  nearing 
completion   and   he  had  the   Bishop's   permission   to 
apply  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.     For 
the    present,    the    good    priests    explained    to    mother 
superior,  there  was  no  convent,  but  the  top  floor  of  the 
school  would  be  fitted  up  to  accommodate  the  Sisters. 
Here  they  would   remain  until   he  could  provide  a 
separate  building.     The  mission  was  accepted.     On 
Thursday,   January   30,    1913,    Sister   M.    Germaine, 
accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Loyola,  superior  of  the  new 
mission.  Sister  M.  Raphael,  Sister  M.  Cecilia,  Sister 
M.  Edna,  and  Sister  M.  Theodora,  set  out  for  Pitts- 
burg.   On  their  arrival  next  morning  they  were  met  by 
the   pastor   and   a   few  of   the   parishioners   of   Saint 
Rosalia's  and  were  driven  to  the  school.    The  chapel 
had  been  prepared  by  Sister  M.  Raymond  and  Sister 
M.  Eusebius  for  the  celebration  of  Mass.    These  Sisters 
had  come  over  the  evening  before  from  Saint  Mary's 
of  the  Mount. 

Father  Faughnan  celebrated  Mass  and  the  Sisters 
took  possession  of  their  new  home.  The  school  was 
blessed  on  the  Feast  of  the  Purification,  February  2nd, 
by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  J.  F.  Regis  Canevin. 
School  was  opened  on  Monday,  February  3rd,  with  a 
solemn  High  Mass  at  nine  o'clock.  Three  hundred  and 
seventy-one  children  were  enrolled  that  day.  Six  class 
rooms  were  opened.  Sister  M.  Germaine  remained  for 
about  two  weeks,  examining  and  grading  the  pupils. 
A%  mother  superior  could  not  spare  any  more  Sisters 
at  the  time,  three  secular  teachers  were  employed. 
Sister  M.  Germaine  went  back  to  Pittsburg  at  Easter 
with  Sister  M.  Andrae  and  Sister  M.  Clotilda.  This 
partially  relieved  the  situation.     In  September,  1914, 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  331 

Sister  M.  Alphonsine  was  placed  in  charge.  A  com- 
mercial high  school  was  opened  that  year  with  an 
enrollment  of  twenty-six.  The  registration  in  that 
department  has  risen  to  seventy-eight.  An  academic 
high  school  was  opened  in  September,  1920,  with  an 
enrollment  of  fifty-two. 

The  history  of  Saint  Rosalia's  in  the  few  short  years 
of  its  existence  has  been  one  of  steady  growth  and 
progress.  The  number  of  pupils  has  nearly  doubled, 
and  there  are  at  present  fifteen  Sisters  in  the  community 
at  Saint  Rosalia's.  The  reverend  pastor  is  a  staunch 
advocate  of  Catholic  schools,  and  it  is  needless  to  say 
that  he  is  untiring  in  his  efforts  to  make  his  own  school 
an  exponent  of  all  that  is  best  in  the  Catholic  school 
system. 

The  Italian  Mission 

Before  the  close  of  her  term.  Mother  Cyril  opened 
several  new  schools  in  the  Scranton  Diocese.  Soon 
after  the  foundation  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  Wyoming,  large 
numbers  of  Italian  immigrants,  attracted  by  the  oppor- 
tunities offered  in  the  various  industries  there,  had 
settled  in  the  beautiful  Wyoming  Valley  region.  The 
spiritual  desolation  of  these  people  appealed  to  the 
zealous  pastor  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  Reverend  P.  Quinnan, 
and  his  assistant,  Reverend  J.  J.  CoUigan.  Father 
Quinnan  made  provision  for  the  Italians  living  in  his 
parish  by  providing  for  them  the  services  of  an  Italian 
priest.  He  also  enlarged  his  school  to  accommodate  the 
Italian  children.  But  in  West  Pittston,  outside  the  bound- 
aries of  his  parish,  there  were  also  large  numbers  of 
Italians.  The  proselytizing  of  these  Italians  by  the 
different  Protestant  sects  was  carried  on  openly  and 
large  numbers  were  attending  Protestant  churches  in  the 


332  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

vicinity.  These  zealous  priests  resolved  to  begin  with 
the  children,  and  on  the  Feast  of  Saint  Agnes,  the  21st 
of  January,  1911,  they  opened  a  Sunday  school  in  West 
Pittston.  Tw^o  Sisters  from  Saint  Cecilia's,  Wyoming, 
Sister  M.  Joan  and  Sister  M.  Agathina,  were  sent  to 
conduct  it.  The  opening  of  the  Sunday  school  had  the 
effect  of  closing  down  a  Protestant  institution  nearby 
which  had  been  striving  to  win  the  children  over  to 
the  Protestant  religion.  The  field  was  a  promising  one 
and  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  resolved  to  erect  an 
Italian  parish  in  West  Pittston. 

Acting  on  the  advice  of  the  Bishop,  Father  Quinnan 
purchased  a  dwelling  in  the  heart  of  the  Italian  district 
and  converted  it  into  a  church  and  school.    The  new 
parish  was  placed  under  the  patronage  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception  and  Reverend  J.  J.  CoUigan  appointed 
its  first  pastor.    No  better  choice  could  have  been  made 
for  this  arduous  undertaking  than  this  young  priest, 
whose  zeal  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Italians  had 
prompted  him  some  time  before  to  master  the  language 
in  order  that  he  might  be  able  to  labor  more  effectually 
among  them.     His  interest  in  them  had  been  aroused 
while  yet  a  boy.     His  father,  a  contractor,  had  in  his 
employ  large  numbers  of  Italians.     They  had  proved 
themselves  efficient  laborers  and  were  loyal  and  devoted 
to  their  kind  employer.    The  sympathies  of  the  father 
were  shared  by  the  son,  and  Mr.  CoUigan's  delight 
knew  no  bounds  when  the  son,  as  a  priest,  was  sent  to 
labor  among  them. 

During  the  summer  of  1911  the  temporary  dwelling 
purchased  by  Father  Colligan  was  fitted  up  as  a  church 
and  school.  Father  Colligan  found  in  Mother  Cyril 
and  the  teachers  of  his  boyhood  willing  co-operators  in 
his  work.    In  September  two  Sisters  were  sent  to  open 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  333 

his  new  School  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  Sister 
M.  Josephine,  who  had  already  accomplished  so  much 
good  in  the  Slovak  schools,  was  placed  in  charge.  Sis- 
ter M.  Marguerite  was  appointed  her  assistant.  In  a 
letter  to  Sister  M.  Josephine,  giving  her  notice  of  her 
new  charge,  Mother  Cyril  said: 

Very  dear  Sister: 

I  write  to  inform  you  that  for  the  scholastic  year 
about  to  begin  you  will  take  up  your  work  in  the  newly 
founded  Italian  school  in  West  Pittston.  Judging 
from  past  experience,  I  know  that  you  will  work  with 
all  your  heart  and  soul  for  these  little  Italian  children 
so  that  the  Holy  Faith,  which  is  their  heritage,  may  be 
preserved  to  them  through  the  work  of  our  community. 
It  is  a  grand  and  noble  work  and  when  done  in  obedi- 
ence and  earnestness,  it  will  accomplish  great  things 
for  the  souls  of  these  little  Italians.  The  good  that  you 
do  for  these  children  will  react  on  their  parents.  The 
children  will  bring  home  to  them  the  good  thoughts  that 
the  Sisters  give  them  and  in  this  way  these  parents  will 
wake  up  to  their  neglect. 

Your  work,  dear  Sister,  was  so  good  in  the  little 
Slovak  school  and  the  results  so  satisfactory,  that  I  am 
choosing  you  now  to  take  up  the  work  with  the  Italians. 
I  know  full  well  that  you  will  be  just  as  faithful  and 
zealous  as  you  wxre  in  the  Slovak  school.  You  have 
certainly  sTiown  a  good  spirit,  and  I  can  give  you  no 
greater  praise  than  to  say  that  you  have  no  other  motive 
than  the  salvation  of  souls.  Nationality  does  not  mat- 
ter. God  has  blessed  your  work  and  you  have  been 
able,  with  His  help,  to  accomplish  great  things.  You 
will  find  the  Italians  quite  different  from  the  Slovaks. 
The  Slovaks  are  religious,  they  have  retained  the  Faith. 


334  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

But  the  Italians  have  seemingly  lost  theirs;  at  least  they 
do  not  practise  it  and  you  will  have  to  be  very  tactful 
in  your  dealing  with  them.  They  like  variety  and 
while  variety  does  not  make  for  stability,  you  will  have 
to  try  various  means  to  draw  the  little  hearts.  They 
love  singing  and  music.  Teach  the  little  ones  hymns 
and  pretty  songs;  that  will  please  them.  If  the  kinder- 
garten teachers  down  through  the  Wyoming  Valley, 
because  of  a  big  salary,  make  every  effort  to  get  hold 
of  these  Italians,  surely  no  effort  can  be  too  great  for 
us  who  expect  a  reward  that  "eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to 
conceive  it." 

I  think  the  school  is  in  readiness  and  perhaps  it  would 
be  well  for  you  and  your  assistant,  Sister  M.  Marguer- 
ite, to  go  over  on  Monday  afternoon  and  see  if  it  will 
be  possible  for  you  to  open  on  Tuesday.  Both  Father 
Quinnan  and  Father  CoUigan  have  suggested  the  advis- 
ability of  forming  a  music  class.  Sister  Marguerite 
is  a  good  music  teacher  and  I  think  could  work  up  a 
class.  I  do  not  expect  very  much  at  first,  but  let  her 
do  what  she  can.  I  depend  on  you  now,  dear  Sister, 
to  make  a  great  success  of  the  new  work. 

Our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  suggested  that  you  both 
stay  at  Saint  John's  Convent,  and  I  have  made  the 
necessary  arrangements.  The  Bishop  thinks  too,  when 
the  weather  is  fine,  that  it  will  be  a  pleasant  walk  for 
both  of  you.  When  the  weather  is  not  favorable,  you 
may  take  the  bus.  You  may  take  the  bus  coming  home. 
In  this  way  you  will  not  have  many  hardships.  Just 
as  soon  as  I  can,  I  will  go  down  to  see  you.  I  may  be 
able  to  get  down  next  Tuesday.  I  expect  great  things 
from  you  now,  dear  Sister,  and  I  know  I  will  not  be 
disappointed. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  335 

Be  like  an  apostle  there  with  these  little  ones  and 
you  will  give  more  glory  to  God  than  you  will  ever 
know. 

With  love  to  your  dear  Superior  and  to  all  the  Sis- 
ters at  Saint  John's,  with  prayers  for  you  in  your  under- 
taking, I  am  in  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 

Affectionately  yours. 
Mother  M.  Cyril. 
Feast  of  Saint  Stephen,  1911. 

! 

In  September  the  school  opened  with  an  enrollment 
of  eighty-eight  and  this  enrollment  increased  steadily. 

In  the  fall  of  1914,  a  convent  was  opened.  Mother 
M.  Germaine,  who  had  succeeded  Mother  Cyril  as 
Mother  Superior,  appointed  Sister  M.  Regina,  supe- 
rior of  the  new  mission.  With  her  were  associated  Sis- 
ter M.  Ann,  Sister  M.  Marguerite,  and  Sister  M.  Boni- 
face. The  average  attendance  in  that  year  was  one 
hundred  and  fourteen.  A  class-room  was  opened  in  the 
convent  and  the  number  of  grades  increased.  The 
school  is  parochial  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  word.  No 
tuition  is  charged  and  the  books  are  free. 

When  Father  Colligan  left  this  mission  to  carry  out 
his  long  cherished  intention  of  entering  the  Jesuit  novi- 
tiate, he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  Italian  Parish 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception  firmly  established. 
Before  leaving  he  disposed  of  his  library;  part  was 
given  to  the  newly  founded  College  of  Marywood  and 
part  to  the  mission  he  had  founded  in  conjunction  with 
the  zealous  pastor  of  Saint  Cecilia's,  Reverend  P. 
Quinnan,  who  had  already  entered  the  Jesuit  novitiate. 

Their  work  was  carried  on  by  their  zealous  succes- 
sors, Reverend  Richard  Jordan,  Reverend  Paul  Kelly, 
and  the  present  pastor,  Reverend  J.  J.  Cox. 


336  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

On  May  25,  1919,  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  dedi- 
cated the  new  Church  of  the  Immaculate  Conception. 
The  Bishop's  wish  had  been  realized.  The  Italians  of 
West  Pittston  have  now  a  church  to  worship  in  and  a 
school  that  will  transmit  to  their  children  the  precious 
heritage  of  our  holy  Faith. 

Father  Quinnan's  own  school,  Saint  Cecilia's  of 
Wyoming,  was  opened  in  1904.  The  parish  also 
embraces  the  borough  of  Exeter,  both  Wyoming  and 
Exeter  having  been  in  the  life  time  of  Very  Reverend 
John  Finnen,  part  of  Saint  John's  parish  of  Pittston. 
The  address  at  the  opening  of  school  was  delivered  by 
Reverend  Francis  P.  Donnelly,  S.J.,  and  the  blessing 
was  imparted  by  Right  Reverend  Monsignor  Coffey. 
School  was  opened  with  Holy  Mass  on  September  6th. 
Sister  M.  Berchmans  was  the  first  superior.  With  her 
were  Sister  M.  Laurentia,  Sister  M.  Gerald,  and  Sister 
M.  Josepha.  The  enrollment  of  the  first  day  was  so 
large  that  two  more  Sisters,  Sister  M.  Joan  and  Sister 
M.  Thecla,  were  sent  to  help.  The  increase  in  attend- 
ance became  so  great  that  at  the  end  of  the  fifth  year 
there  were  ten  standard  grades. 

Having  provided  for  the  children  of  his  own  flock, 
Father  Quinnan  next  turned  his  attention  to  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Italians  who  had  settled  in  Wyoming  in 
large  numbers.  With  the  permission  of  the  Right  Rev- 
erend Bishop,  Father  Quinnan  invited  the  Italian 
families  of  the  neighborhood  to  join  St.  Cecilia's  con- 
gregation. At  a  meeting  of  the  men  of  the  parish  held 
soon  after,  it  was  resolved  to  erect  another  parish  school 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  Italian  children.  A  great 
obstacle  to  the  carrying  out  of  this  plan  was  lack  of 
ground  upon  which  to  build.  The  ground  in  the  vicin- 
ity of  the  parish  property  was  owned  by  the  Erie  Rail- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  337 

road  Company  and  its  representatives  refused  to  sell. 
Recourse  was  had  to  prayer,  and  two  Sisters  waited 
upon  Mr.  Underwood,  the  President  of  the  road,  at 
his  New  York  offices.  Mr.  Underwood  was  absent, 
but  the  Sisters  were  courteously  received  by  the  Vice- 
President,  Mr.  Gouldsboro.  He  commended  the  pro- 
posed good  work  and  promised  them  his  hearty  co-oper- 
ation. Acting  upon  his  advice,  a  petition  was  sent  to 
Mr.  Underwood.  It  was  graciously  received,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  new  school  was  in  process  of  erection. 
Both  schools  were  consolidated,  and  a  commercial  de- 
partment opened.  Later  the  academic  high  school 
courses  were  built  up.  On  the  Feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus,  1917,  St.  Cecilia's  High  School  was 
approved  by  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau  of  Higher 
Education. 

The  school  from  the  very  first  has  been  the  centre  of 
parish  activities  in  Wyoming,  and  has  effected  untold 
good.  When  Father  Quinnan  resigned  his  charge  in 
1916  to  enter  the  Jesuit  novitiate,  he  left  a  completed 
group  of  parish  buildings,  church,  rectory,  hall,  convent 
and  school.  Father  Richard  Jordan,  who  succeeded 
Father  Quinnan,  enlarged  the  school  at  a  cost  of  forty 
thousand  dollars  in  1920.  The  convent  also  was 
renovated  and  left  entirely  to  the  household  use  of  the 
Sisters.  Father  Jordan  gives  personal  attention  to  all 
the  departments  of  the  school  and  is  indefatigable  in 
his  efforts  to  provide  for  the  needs  of  both  faculty  and 
students. 

Saint  Leo's,  Ashley,  Pa. 

Saint  Leo's  Convent  in  Ashley  was  opened  in  Sep- 
tember, 1906.  Father  Hussie,  the  pastor,  built  a  model 
parochial  school,  and  in  his  selection  of  a  teaching  com- 


338  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

munity  naturally  turned  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart,  the  teachers  of  his  own  boyhood  days. 
Sister  M.  Edward  was  superior,  with  Sister  M.  Anne, 
Sister  M.  William,  Sister  M.  Ancilla,  Sister  M. 
Edmund,  Sister  M.  Delphine,  Sister  M.  Benita,  and 
Sister  M.  Bonaventure  as  assistants.  The  formal  open- 
ing took  place  Thursday,  September  6th,  in  Saint  Leo's 
Church,  with  a  solemn  High  Mass,  Coram  Episcopo, 
celebrated  by  Father  Camillus,  C.P.,  of  Saint  Ann's 
Monastery,  Scranton.  Father  Camillus  was  assisted 
by  Reverend  J.  J.  Griflin  of  Wilkes-Barre  as  deacon 
and  Reverend  J.  H.  Dunn,  also  of  Wilkes-Barre,  as 
sub-deacon.  Mr.  William  Flynn,  a  theological  stu- 
dent, was  master  of  ceremonies.  Father  Valentine, 
C.P,,  of  Saint  Ann's  Monastery,  and  Reverend  J.  V. 
Moylan  of  Nanticoke  were  present  as  chaplains  to 
the  Bishop.  During  the  service  Right  Reverend  Mon- 
signor  P.  C.  Nagle  and  his  attendants,  Reverend  P.  J. 
Colligan  of  Plains,  and  Reverend  P.  T.  Quinnan  of 
Wyoming  were  seated  in  the  sanctuary.  Reverend 
Andrew  Brennan,  D.D.,  Reverend  Hugh  Ruddy  of 
Kingston,  and  Reverend  J.  H.  Judge  of  Sugar  Notch 
were  also  present. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  Mass  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  addressed  the  congregation.  Speaking  of  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  the  Bishop  gave  the 
congregation  the  assurance  of  their  superior  ability  as 
teachers,  and  for  the  pupils  assured  refinement  of  indi- 
vidual character  as  one  of  the  results  of  religious  train- 
ing. The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  presented  twenty- 
five  dollars  in  gold  to  Father  Hussie  to  be  awarded  to 
the  pupil  who  had  attained  the  highest  degree  of 
excellence  in  school  work.  The  award  is  continued 
each  year. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  339 

After  the  services  the  children  formed  a  procession 
and  marched  to  the  school.  A  very  striking  feature  of 
the  procession  was  an  American  flag  carried  by  four  of 
the  pupils.  The  Bishops  and  priests  led  the  proces- 
sion, the  flag  and  its  bearers  being  next  in  line.  The 
flag  had  been  blessed  by  the  Bishop  that  morning. 
When  the  procession  had  entered  the  school,  the  Bishop 
officiated  at  the  ceremony  of  blessing  the  statue  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  which  was  enshrined  in  the  main  corri- 
dor. Then  the  pupils  went  to  their  several  class  rooms 
and  the  work  of  the  school  year  was  begun. 

The  enrollment  of  the  first  day,  which  far  exceeded 
the  expectations  of  the  pastor,  rejoiced  his  heart.  The 
efforts  of  the  Sisters,  strengthened  as  they  were  by  the 
whole-souled  co-operation  of  Father  Hussie  and  his 
devoted  people,  have  been  crowned  with  success.  Saint 
Leo's  now  offers  a  full  twelve-year  course.  In  1906, 
its  high  school  department  secured  the  recognition  of 
the  State  authorities. 

The  Sisters  lived  at  first  in  a  rented  house  some  dis- 
tance from  the  school.  Later  a  dwelling  near  the 
school  was  purchased  and  fitted  up  as  a  convent.  While 
the  present  convent  serves  its  purpose  admirably  well, 
it  is  Father  Hussie's  intention  to  erect  a  convent  in 
keeping  with  the  church,  rectory  and  school. 

The  Sisters  Are  Called  to  the  Archdiocese  of 
New  York 

Mother  Cyril  was  content  in  the  hope  that  no  more 
requests  would  be  made  for  new  schools  during  her 
administration,  when  an  application  came  from  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York.  It  was  made  by  the 
Redemptorist   Fathers   of   Saint   Alphonsus'    Church. 


340  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Reverend  John  G.  Schneider,  C.SS.R.,  and  Reverend 
Thomas  Hanley,  C.SS.R.,  called  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  to  ask  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  Saint 
Alphonsus'  School. 

This  school  had  been  founded  in  Saint  Alphonsus' 
Parish  as  early  as  1843,  and  at  first  was  in  charge  of 
the  Sisters  of  Notre  Dame.  Later  it  was  transferred 
to  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  whose  mother  house  is  at 
Mount  Saint  Vincent's  on  the  Hudson.  The  Sisters  of 
Charity  were  being  withdrawn  for  the  reason  that  there 
were  not  enough  Sisters  to  supply  the  school.  Father 
Schneider  was  anxious  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  to  take  their  place  and  pleaded  his  cause  so 
eloquently  that  Mother  promised  him  she  would  con- 
sider the  matter  provided  he  got  Bishop  Hoban's 
consent.  The  Reverend  Fathers  Schneider  and  Hanley 
then  called  on  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop.  They  were 
graciously  received  and  Bishop  Hoban  gave  his  hearty 
assent  provided  Mother  Cyril  could  spare  the  Sisters. 

Mother  Cyril  promised  Father  Schneider  that  she 
would  lay  his  request  before  the  council.  If  they 
agreed  to  take  the  mission  Mother  Cyril  assured  Father 
Schneider  that  efforts  would  be  made  to  provide  Sisters. 
With  this  assurance  the  Reverend  Father  was  quite 
content. 

The  Council  met  and  after  mature  deliberation, 
decided  that  in  view  of  the  straitened  condition  of  the 
community  with  regard  to  subjects,  it  would  be  unwise 
to  embarrass  it  still  further  by  accepting  the  new  mis- 
sion. The  decision  of  the  Council  was  at  once  for- 
warded to  the  Reverend  Rector  with  Mother  Cyril's 
heartfelt  regrets.  But  the  Reverend  Rector  was  not  to 
be  daunted  by  this  refusal.  He  had  placed  his  petition 
in  a  higher  court  and  he  had  confidence  that  it  would 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  341 

come  out  right  in  the  end.  He  at  once  wrote  a  reply  to 
Mother  Cyril's  letter.  Instead  of  mailing  it  that  even- 
ing he  placed  it  on  the  top  of  the  picture  of  Our  Lady 
of  Perpetual  Help  in  the  private  oratory  of  the 
Redemptorist  Monastery.  Beside  it  he  carefully  placed 
Mother  Cyril's  letter.  Our  Lady  took  good  care  that 
her  client's  faith  should  be  rewarded.  In  the  morning 
the  Rector's  letter  was  found  safe  on  the  top  of  the 
picture.  The  letter  containing  the  adverse  decision 
had  fallen  down.  A  postscript  was  added  telling  of  the 
little  incident  and  its  significance  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Rector,  namely,  that  our  Lady  wanted  the  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  to  take  charge  of  Saint  Alphon- 
sus'  School.  Both  letter  and  postscript  soon  found  their 
way  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

Father  Schneider  had  already  made  application  to 
the  diocesan  authorities  of  New  York  for  permission 
to  introduce  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  in 
the  diocese,  and  had  promised  that  a  copy  of  the  Rules 
and  Constitutions,  a  brief  history  of  the  Congregation 
and  recommendations  from  the  Bishop  in  whose  diocese 
the  Sisters  were  laboring  should  be  sent  to  His  Emi- 
nence. Father  Schneider  earnestly  requested  Mother 
Cyril  to  fulfill  that  promise.  Accordingly  Mother 
Cyril  sent  the  following  letter: 

To  His  Eminence,  JOHN  CARDINAL  FARLEY. 
Your  Eminence: 

At  the  request  of  Reverend  J.  G.  Schneider,  C.SS.R., 
of  Saint  Alphonsus'  Church,  New  York  City,  I  am 
sending  under  separate  cover  a  brief  history  of  our 
Congregation  and  a  copy  of  our  Holy  Rules  and  Con- 
stitutions. Should  your  Eminence  at  any  time  desire 
more  detailed  information  about  the  work  that  our 


342  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Sisters  are  doing  in  the  different  dioceses,  I  respectfully 
refer  you  to  the  following  esteemed  Prelates :  The  Most 
Reverend  A.  Christie,  D.D.,  of  Oregon;  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  of  Scranton, 
Pennsylvania;  the  Right  Reverend  E.  A.  Garvey, 
D.D.,  of  Altoona,  Pennsylvania;  the  Right  Reverend 
J.  Regis  Canevin,  of  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania;  the 
Right  Reverend  A.  J.  Glorieux,  D.D.,  of  Boise,  Idaho; 
and  the  Right  Reverend  J.  O'Dea,  D.D.,  of  Seattle, 
Washington. 

As  our  Holy  Rule  is  taken  from  that  of  the  Redemp- 
torist  Fathers,  we  would  be  glad  to  become  their 
co-laborers  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Your  Eminence  if  we 
had  the  necessary  number  of  extra  teachers  to  insure 
success,  but  because  of  constantly  increasing  demands 
in  the  schools  now  under  our  charge,  we  are  constrained 
to  decline  Saint  Alphonsus'  School. 

With  kind  wishes  for  God's  best  blessings  upon 
your  holy  work,  I  am,  in  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary, 

Sincerely, 
Mother  M.  Cyril. 
April  25,  1913. 

The  matter  seemed  definitely  settled  until  the  receipt 
of  Father  Schneider's  next  letter  with  its  compelling 
plea.  A  second  meeting  of  the  Council  was  called.  It 
was  decided  to  accept  the  mission  provided  the  Rever- 
end Rector  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  would  agree  to  a  com- 
promise, namely,  that  until  the  next  Profession  he 
would  be  satisfied  with  less  than  the  number  of  Sisters 
required  and  would  fill  up  the  vacancies  with  secular 
teachers.  The  proposition  was  readily  accepted  and 
Mother  Cyril  wrote: 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  343 

To  His  Eminence,  J.  CARDINAL  FARLEY. 
Your  Eminence: 

Since  I  wrote  to  say  that  at  present  we  are  not  in  a 
position  to  take  charge  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  School,  I 
have  been  informed  by  the  Reverend  Father  Schneider 
that  he  will  be  satisfied  to  engage  secular  teachers  to 
help  our  Sisters  for  a  time  if  we  will  consent  to  take 
charge  of  his  school.  Just  as  soon  as  we  can  provide 
Sisters  for  the  work  the  secular  teachers  will  be  with- 
drawn. Under  this  condition  we  are  willing  to  accept 
Father  Schneider's  ofifer,  should  it  please  Your 
Eminence. 

Imploring  the  Divine  Assistance  for  you,  I  am,  in 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 

Sincerely, 
Mother  M.  Cyril. 
Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus, 
May  30,  1913. 

The  following  communication  was  sent  to  Mother 
Cyril,  June  4,  1913: 

Archbishop's  House,  452  Madison  Ave., 

New  York. 
Diocesan  Council. 

Reverend  Mother  M.  Cyril,  Superior, 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  Seminary, 
Scranton,  Pa. 
Reverend  dear  Mother'. 

This  is  to  inform  you  that  at  a  meeting  of  the 
Diocesan  Consultors  today.  His  Eminence,  the  Cardi- 
nal Archbishop  presiding,  a  resolution  was  passed 
authorizing  Reverend  John   G.    Schneider,   C.SS.R., 


344  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Rector  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  Church,  this  City,  to  invite 
your  Community  to  take  charge  of  Saint  Alphonsus' 
School. 

Sincerely  yours  in  Christ, 
P.  J.  Hayes, 

Secretary  of  the  Council. 
On  June  9,  1913,  Father  Schneider  wrote: 

Reverend  dear  Mother  Cyril: 

I  am  enclosing  a  copy  of  the  document  for  which 
I  am  most  grateful  to  our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help  and 
to  Saint  Alphonsus.  The  document  explains  itself. 
The  long  hoped  for  and  ardently  desired  permission  is 
granted. 

Permit  me  to  extend  to  you  and  to  the  Chapter  of 
the  Community  my  most  sincere  thanks  for  accepting 
my  offer  to  come  to  Saint  Alphonsus.  I  need  not  assure 
you  that  nothing  will  be  left  undone  on  my  part  in  a 
temporal  and  spiritual  way  and  in  earnest  co-operation 
with  the  Sisters  to  make  their  work  in  the  new  field 
productive  of  splendid  results  for  the  Sisters  as  well 
as  for  the  children  committed  to  their  charge. 

I  have  already  begun  a  Novena  of  Masses  in  which 
you.  Reverend  Mother,  your  Chapter,  as  well  as  the 
Sisters  who  will  come  to  the  new  foundation,  are 
included.  I  can  only  express  my  present  sentiments  in 
the  words  that  Saint  Alphonsus  was  accustomed  to  use 
whenever  he  had  accomplished  some  great  and 
important  work,  "Deo  Gratias  et  Mariae." 

Thanking  you  again,  and  promising  you  and  the 
Chapter  a  perpetual  daily  Memento  at  Holy  Mass, 
I  am, 

Very  gratefully, 
J.  G.  Schneider,  C.SS.R. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  345 

N.B. — I  will  be  at  the  Mount,  Deo  Volente,  on  June 
18th,  at  two  p.  m. 

Enclosed  was  the  document  of  which  Father 
Schneider  spoke  in  his  letter. 

Diocesan  Council. 

Reverend  John  G.  Schneider,  C.SS.R.,  Rector, 
Church  of  Saint  Alphonsus, 
New  York  City. 

Reverend  dear  Father: 

This  is  to  inform  you  that  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Diocesan  Consultors  today,  His  Eminence  presiding, 
a  resolution  was  passed  authorizing  you  to  invite  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  to  take  charge 
as  teachers  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  School  in  place  of  the 
Sisters  of  Charity  of  Mount  Saint  Vincent,  who  are 
retiring  from  your  school. 

Sincerely  yours, 
P.  J.  Hayes, 
Secretary  of  the  Council. 

July  16,  1913,  Father  Schneider  wrote: 

Reverend  and  dear  Mother  M.  Cyril'. 

Only  a  line  to  let  you  know  that  I  have  obtained  the 
permission  to  proceed  with  the  new  building  for  the 
Sisters.  At  present  the  architect  is  preparing  the  final 
plans  and  details.  In  August,  Deo  Volente,  the  old 
house  will  be  torn  down  and  the  new  building  will  be 
begun  as  soon  as  the  plans  are  ready.  I  will  come  to 
the  Mount  to  see  you. 


346  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Recommending  myself  to  your  prayers  and  the 
earnest  prayers  of  the  novices,  I  am, 

Respectfully  yours, 
J.  G.  Schneider,  C.SS.R. 

The  acceptance  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  School  was  one 
of  the  last  official  acts  of  Mother  Cyril's  term.  At  the 
charter  meeting  in  June  of  her  last  year  in  office, 
Mother  Cyril  had  an  admirable  report  of  her  steward- 
ship to  prepare  for  the  accounting.  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  had  been  brought  into  being  and  consolidated; 
fifteen  new  schools  and  an  orphanage  had  been  opened; 
the  novitiate  had  been  abundantly  blessed  with  good 
vocations;  and  some  twenty  thousand  children  were 
being  cared  for  and  educated  by  the  Sisters  of  the 
Scranton  Community  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  Surely 
Mother  Cyril  could  happily  lay  down  the  burden  of 
prosperity  and  marvellous  expansion  of  her  beloved 
community.  But,  as  in  the  case  of  all  God's  work, 
much  of  this  w^onderful  expansion  had  been  eflfected 
under  the  shadow  of  the  Cross. 

The  Death  Toll 

During  the  years  of  her  service  as  superior,  God  was 
pleased  to  take  to  Heaven  many  of  the  fairest  souls  in 
the  community.  Sister  Helena  Murphy  died  at  Saint 
Cecilia's  on  New  Year's  Eve  in  1901.  Sister  Barbara 
Farrell  died  at  Saint  Rose's  in  October  of  the  same 
year.  Sister  M.  Maurice  Harrington  died  at  Saint 
Rose's  in  April,  1902,  and  Sister  M.  Bonaventure  Nay- 
lor,  the  first  Sister  to  die  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's, 
passed  into  eternity  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  July, 
1903.  Sister  M.  Andrew  Quinn,  who  like  her  beloved 
patron.  Saint  Andrew  of  the  Cross,  received  the  Cross 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  347 

as  her  passport  during  her  short  religious  life,  died  on 
the  twenty-fourth  of  September,  1903. 

Within  the  next  ten  years  many  Sisters  were  called 
home.  Sister  M.  De  Chantal  McHugh,  Sister  M. 
Thecla  O'Boyle,  Sister  M.  Servula  Kingsley,  Sister  M. 
Teresina  Perse,  and  Sister  M.  Laurentia  Glynn  were 
among  the  first.  All  but  the  last  named  were  young  and 
had  they  been  spared  would  have  been  of  great  service 
to  the  community.  All  were  severely  tried  by  illness, 
but  by  their  patient  endurance  sanctified  themselves  in 
a  short  space  of  time.  Sister  M.  Laurentia  had  served 
the  community  long  and  faithfully.  She  received  at 
the  close  of  her  life  the  crowning  grace  of  a  long  and 
painful  illness  and  went  to  her  reward  on  the  Feast  of 
the  Finding  of  the  Holy  Cross,  September  14,  1909. 

On  November  20,  1903,  the  eve  of  the  Feast  of  the 
Presentation  of  Our  Lady  in  the  Temple,  Sister  M. 
Genevieve  died.  Like  our  Lady,  dear  Sister  M.  Gene- 
vieve had  consecrated  herself  to  the  service  of  the  Lord 
at  a  very  early  age.  She  was  only  fifteen  when  she 
entered  the  novitiate  at  Old  Saint  Joseph's.  It  was 
there  that  she  made  her  holy  profession.  The  greater 
part  of  her  life  had  been  spent  at  Saint  Cecilia's,  where 
for  many  years  she  held  the  important  post  of  Sister- 
Assistant.  She  also  filled  the  office  of  directress  of  the 
school  and  had  charge  of  the  music  classes.  The  many 
pupils  who  have  gone  forth  from  Saint  Cecilia's  still 
hold  in  loving  remembrance  the  kind  admonitions 
which  fell  from  her  lips  and  which  were  permeated 
with  her  own  loving  personality.  She  never  seemed  to 
lose  the  freshness  of  her  girlhood  and  the  bright  saintly 
cheerfulness  of  her  manner  did  not  desert  her  even 
during  the  painful  illness  which  terminated  her  useful 
and  well  spent  life. 


348  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

The  death  of  Sister  M.  Scholastica  Bradley  occurred 
on  February  16,  1904.  She,  too,  had  given  her  heart  to 
God  at  an  early  age,  and  during  the  fifteen  years  of  her 
consecrated  service  had  labored  zealously  for  His  honor 
and  glory.  Her  beautiful  voice  heard  so  many  times  in 
the  chapels  at  Saint  Cecilia's  and  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
never  failed  to  draw  hearts  to  God,  and  her  greatest 
delight  was  to  train  the  children  under  her  care  to 
sing  His  praises. 

Sister  M.  Stephanie  Bedloe  was  called  home  March 
12,  1905.  Most  of  her  religious  life  had  been  spent  in 
the  services  of  the  orphans  to  whom  she  was  a  real 
mother.  One  who  knew  her  well,  paid  her  this  beauti- 
ful tribute  at  the  time  of  her  death: 

"Sister  Stephanie  was  no  ordinary  woman.  She  ever 
saw  blue  skies  and  pleasant  sunshine,  she  never  missed 
the  song  of  birds  or  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers.  She 
was  a  naturalist  and  she  lived  with  nature.  To  her, 
childhood  was  a  garden  of  roses  and  the  little  men  and 
women  who  filled  it  were  to  her,  precious  plants  which 
she  carefully  nurtured.  Their  bloom  gave  her  inspira- 
tion. Her  work  will  go  on  in  this  world  so  long  as  life 
is  left  to  the  hundreds  of  children  whom  she  raised 
from  infancy  into  strong  and  vigorous  youth.  The  help- 
less babe  that  death  robbed  of  a  mother  found  comfort 
in  the  arms  of  Sister  Stephanie.  For  twenty-three  years 
she  cared  for  the  orphans  at  Saint  Patrick's  and  the 
foundlings  at  Saint  Joseph's.  She  died  amid  those  for 
whom  she  had  labored  and  none  will  miss  her  more 
than  they.  We  who  love  flowers  will  also  miss  this 
woman  of  piety,  this  true  type  of  womanhood.  I  cannot 
think  of  a  pretty  bed  of  roses  or  scent  a  beautiful  rose 
without  a  thought  of  Sister  Stephanie.  I  had  seen  her 
so  often  among  the  flowers  that  I  felt  she  was  related  to 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  349 

them.  It  was  she  who  laid  out  and  transformed  into  a 
beautiful  garden  the  lawn  in  front  of  Saint  Joseph's 
Home.  In  the  garden,  hard  at  work  in  the  dawn  of  a 
summer's  morning,  you  would  find  Sister  Stephanie. 
She  trained  the  flowers  as  she  did  the  children.  She 
inspired  character  in  her  rose  beds.  With  a  motherless 
babe  by  the  hand  Sister  Stephanie  could  be  seen  in 
the  flower  garden  early  and  late.  Methinks  that 
wherever  the  little  orphans  are,  the  soul  of  Sister 
Stephanie  will  be  close  at  hand,  a  Guardian  Angel  over 
them.  It  will  not  be  my  pleasure  to  see  her  again  on 
earth,  but  her  memory  will  be  ever  with  us.  Those  of 
us  who  knew  her  will  see  her  face  in  our  sorrows  and 
it  will  smile  upon  us  and  bid  us  banish  our  grief.  We 
will  see  that  sweet  wholesome  face  among  the  flowers 
and  it  will  sweeten  life's  work,  we  will  see  it  in  the 
darkness  and  its  brightness  will  light  our  way." 

The  next  month,  April  13th,  death  came  as  a  happy 
release  to  dear  Sister  M.  Felicitas  Baxter  after  a  long 
year  of  suffering.  In  his  funeral  sermon  over  her 
remains  the  Bishop  commented  on  her  name,  Felicitas, 
and  how  well  it  suited  her.  She  was  always  ready  to 
greet  her  friends  with  a  smile.  Even  during  the  long 
year  she  spent  in  the  infirmary  on  a  bed  of  sickness, 
she  always  wore  a  smile.  Her  life  was  a  singularly 
happy  one.  She  was  happy  in  doing  her  duty,  happy 
in  lying  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  always  happy  because  she 
served  God  with  a  perfect  heart.  Sister  M.  Felicitas 
taught  for  years  in  the  art  departments  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  and  Saint  Cecilia's.  She  was  singularly  gifted 
and  had  the  faculty  of  drawing  out  and  developing  the 
latent  talents  of  her  pupils.  The  walls  of  many  homes 
in  northeastern  Pennsylvania  are  beautified  by  the  work 
that  was  accomplished  under  her  able  direction.     For 


350  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

years  she  had  charge  of  the  sanctuary  in  the  Cathedral. 
She  loved  the  beauty  of  God's  House  and  in  the  adorn- 
ment of  the  altar  expended  all  the  ingenuity  that  a 
loving  heart  combined  with  rare  artistic  taste  could 
devise. 

Sister  M.  Felicitas  was  the  first  to  be  buried  in  the 
little  God's  Acre  that  a  short  time  before  had  been 
consecrated  on  the  grounds  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

In  a  little  over  a  year  from  the  date  of  the  burial  of 
Sister  M.  Felicitas,  three  more  Sisters  were  called  to 
their  reward;  Sister  M.  Gregory  Murphy,  Sister  M. 
Visitation  Bergan,  and  Sister  M.  Redempta  Foy.  Sis- 
ter M.  Gregory  had  rounded  out  thirty  years  of  conse- 
crated service  and  had  filled  the  position  of  superior 
in  different  convents  for  many  years.  She  was  a  pecu- 
liarly gentle  soul,  modest,  quiet  and  retiring,  and 
quietly  and  uncomplainingly  she  prepared  herself  for 
the  great  end.  She  died  on  the  sixth  of  August  at  Saint 
Patrick's  Convent,  Olyphant,  and  was  brought  to 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  burial. 

In  1906,  Sister  M.  Visitation,  who  had  made  a  record 
as  a  successful  teacher,  was  forced  to  go  to  the  infirmary. 
Her  inaction  for  many  months  before  her  death  was  a 
great  trial  but  she  bore  it  heroically. 

Sister  Redempta's  death  made  a  profound  impres- 
sion. Her  longing  to  go  home  during  the  last  days  of 
her  illness  was  intense.  ''How  long  will  it  be,  dear 
Sister,  before  Jesus  comes?"  she  asked  at  frequent 
intervals.  When  death  did  come  it  found  her  radi- 
antly happy,  "Now,  indeed,  I  am  going  home." 

On  January  30,  1908,  Sister  M.  Gonzaga,  Examiner 
of  Schools,  died  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Sister  was  con- 
ducting the  mid-year  examinations  when  she  was  sud- 
denly stricken  with  pneumonia  and  died  in  a  few  days. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  351 

Her  sudden  taking  away  in  the  midst  of  her  work  was 
a  great  shock  and  her  loss  was  sincerely  felt. 

Sister  M.  Gonzaga  Walton  was  one  of  four  sisters 
who  entered  the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart.  She  was  the  second  of  the  group  to  be  called 
home.  Most  of  her  religious  life  was  passed  in  Saint 
Cecilia's  Academy  in  charge  of  the  high  school  depart- 
ment. Sister  M.  Gonzaga  was  an  educator  in  the 
broadest  sense  of  the  word.  In  her  chosen  profession 
she  had  made  for  herself  a  brilliant  name  in  the  world 
and  had  she  remained  there  might  have  claimed  its 
highest  honors  and  emoluments.  But  with  her  the 
things  of  eternity  counted  more  than  the  things  of  time, 
and  she  willingly  sacrificed  everything  to  labor  for  the 
salvation  of  others  in  the  broader  field  of  religious 
education. 

On  Friday  morning,  October  1 1,  1912,  the  community 
was  saddened  by  the  news  of  the  death  of  our  vener- 
ated Mother  Francis.  Her  death  was  not  unexpected. 
Since  her  retirement  from  the  office  of  sister-assistant 
in  1906,  the  intervening  years  had  been  spent  in  making 
preparation  for  the  great  event  which  she  herself  felt 
was  not  far  off.  Her  funeral  was  held  from  Mount 
Saint  Mary's,  Monday,  October  14th.  The  Mass  of 
Requiem  was  celebrated  by  the  Right  Reverend  T.  F. 
Coffey,  V.G.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  preached  the 
funeral  sermon. 

Mother  Francis,  known  in  the  world  as  Margaret 
Henry,  was  born  in  Sligo,  Ireland,  October,  1835.  She 
was  educated  at  the  Presentation  Convent,  Dublin.  In 
1852  she  came  to  this  country,  living  for  a  time  in 
Paterson,  N.  J.  Afterward  she  came  to  Carbondale, 
and  it  was  from  this  latter  place  that  she  entered  the 
novitiate  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  at  old 


352  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Saint  Joseph's  in  1863.  On  the  Feast  of  the  Presenta- 
tion, November  21st  of  the  same  year,  she  received  the 
habit  from  the  Right  Reverend  James  F.  Wood,  D.D. 
She  was  professed  at  Reading,  August  22,  1865. 
Mother  Francis  w^as  one  of  the  original  twelve  who 
elected  to  remain  on  the  new  foundation  when  the 
separation  from  the  mother  house  in  Reading  was 
decreed  in  1871.  The  admirable  work  she  accom- 
plished for  her  community  has  already  been  told. 

Mother  Francis  was  a  cultured  gentlewoman  of  the 
old  school  and  an  exemplary  religious.  Highly 
accomplished,  an  artist  and  a  musician,  she  was  well 
fitted  to  inspire  others  with  a  love  for  the  beautiful  in 
nature  and  art.  A  woman  of  high  ideals,  she  ever 
strove  to  inculcate  in  those  who  came  under  her  influ- 
ence a  love  for  whatever  was  high  and  ennobling.  Her 
religious  life  was  marked  by  an  exact  observance  of  her 
holy  rule.  Even  in  her  declining  years  she  was  care- 
fully observant  and  was  especially  exact  with  regard  to 
the  good  use  of  her  time.  No  one  ever  saw  her  idle. 
Her  marked  administrative  capacity  was  shown  in  the 
various  positions  of  trust  which  she  held  in  the  com- 
munity, and  she  lived  long  enough  to  witness  its  mar- 
vellous growth.  Her  many  natural  graces  of  heart 
and  character  endeared  her  to  those  under  her  charge, 
while  the  rectitude  of  her  life  and  above  all  her  fidelity 
to  the  rules  of  her  congregation  won  for  her  not  only 
the  esteem  and  confidence  of  her  daughters  in  religion 
but  also  that  of  the  outside  world  with  which  she  had 
to  deal.  Her  long  and  saintly  life  was  crowned  by 
a  holy  and  peaceful  death,  and  Mother  M.  Francis 
has  left  behind  her  a  memory  spiritualized  and 
beautiful. 

It  may  truly  be  said  of  good  old  Sister  M.  Lawrence 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  353 

Doyle  that  she  worked  out  her  salvation  at  Laurel  Hill 
Academy,  for  during  all  the  years  of  her  religious  life 
she  had  scarcely  ever  been  outside  its  convent  walls. 
She  entered  at  Laurel  Hill  Academy,  was  a  novice 
there  in  Mother  Teresa's  time,  and  from  that  time 
until  the  day  of  her  blessed  death,  July  27,  1912,  she 
served  our  Lord  in  humility  and  simplicity.  She  was 
very  fond  of  the  children,  and  generations  of  boys  and 
girls  in  Susquehanna  hold  in  loving  remembrance  the 
"sweet  thanks"  of  Sister  Lawrence  for  the  little  services 
they  gladly  gave  her. 

Sister  M.  Louis  Langdon  died  at  Saint  Rose's,  July 
24,  1913.  Her  loss  was  deeply  felt  in  the  boarding 
school  where  she  had  charge  of  the  boys.  Her  kind- 
ness to  her  little  charges  and  the  motherly  interest  she 
manifested  toward  them  made  her  services  there 
invaluable. 

On  September  13,  1902,  the  members  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  Charter  were  called  upon  to  mourn  the  loss 
of  one  of  its  most  valued  members,  Mrs.  Bridget  Hoban, 
the  mother  of  the  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D. 
Mrs.  Hoban  had  served  for  many  years  on  the  Board 
and  had  taken  a  deep  interest  in  all  that  concerned  the 
welfare  of  the  institute.  At  the  meeting  of  the  asso- 
ciation held  May  13th,  resolutions  of  condolence  were 
drafted  and  adopted. 

Mrs.  Richard  Harrison  O'Brien,  another  valued 
member,  was  called  home  on  July  13,  1906.  She  was  a 
devoted  friend  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
and  her  loyal  support  was  never  wanting.  Her  spirit 
of  loyalty  lives  in  her  grandchildren,  all  of  whom  are 
numbered  among  the  alumnae  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

The  death  of  Reverend  James  A.  O'Reilly,  which 


354  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

occurred  May  25,  1907,  was  a  great  shock  to  the  com- 
munity and  his  loss  was  deeply  deplored.  All  the 
members  of  the  O'Reilly  family,  following  in  the  foot- 
steps of  their  uncle,  the  Very  Reverend  John  Vincent 
O'Reilly,  had  ever  proved  themselves  loyal  friends  and 
generous  benefactors  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary.  But  to  Reverend  James  O'Reilly,  no 
less  than  to  his  saintly  uncle,  the  community  is  deeply 
indebted.  During  Father  O'Reilly's  long  rectorship  at 
Saint  Peter's  Cathedral,  the  interests  of  Saint  Cecilia's 
were  ever  safely  guarded.  When  the  mother  house 
was  transferred  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  the  same  kindly 
interest  followed  the  Sisters  to  their  new  home.  Neither 
moral  nor  material  support  was  ever  wanting.  Every 
project  formed  by  the  community  for  the  purpose  of 
raising  funds  to  pay  ofif  the  indebtedness  of  the  mother 
house  met  with  his  hearty  approval  and  whole-souled 
co-operation.  Much  of  the  grading  of  the  grounds  at 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  was  done  without  expense  to  the 
community,  and  to  Father  O'Reilly  is  due  the  credit 
of  saving  to  the  community  this  item  of  expense.  Many 
valuable  gifts  were  made  to  the  mother  house  at  his 
suggestion.  In  many  different  ways  the  immense  influ- 
ence which  this  truly  zealous  priest  wielded  not  only 
among  the  members  of  his  own  congregation,  but 
among  men  and  women  of  all  denominations  was  well 
used  to  further  the  interests  of  the  community.  All  was 
done  quietly  and  unostentatiously,  for  Father  O'Reilly 
worked  with  a  singleness  of  aim  that  was  moved  neither 
by  praise  nor  blame.  His  life  was  a  consecration  to 
the  highest  ideals.  Personally  modest  but  greatly 
devoted  to  his  calling  and  full  of  holy  zeal  for  the 
uplifting  of  humanity,  his  influence  made  itself  felt 
wherever  he  went.     He  shrank  from  praise,  but  not 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  355 

from  service,  and  he  deemed  no  toil  too  severe,  no 
sacrifice  too  great  for  the  betterment  of  mankind.  His 
name  is  held  in  benediction. 

The  Founding  of  New  Communities 

Although  these  separations  from  loved  ones  grieved 
Mother  Cyril  and  her  community,  the  precious  fruits 
that  accompany  afflictions  were  given  in  abundance. 
Infusions  of  the  heavenly  spirit  made  visible  in  mag- 
nificent harvests  which  the  Divine  Gatherer  permitted 
the  Daughters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to  glean  are 
evident  through  the  story  of  their  life  work,  but  no 
favors  are  more  marked  than  two  bestowed  on  Mother 
Cyril  in  the  foundation  of  the  Communities  of  Saint 
Cyril  and  Methodius  and  Saint  Casimir. 

One  of  the  ends  for  which  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  was  established  is  to  labor 
for  the  salvation  of  abandoned  souls.  God  has  from 
the  beginning  visibly  blessed  this  good  intention  by 
opening  out  to  the  Congregation  many  fields  of  labor 
among  the  poor  and  lowly  ones  of  the  earth.  Chief 
among  these  was  the  work  intrusted  to  them,  of  labor- 
ing for  the  children  of  Slovak  and  Lithuanian  immi- 
grants who  had  come  to  this  country  in  large  numbers 
during  the  latter  part  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

The  work  of  caring  for  these  children  was  begun  dur- 
ing Mother  Mary's  term  of  office.  Reverend  Andrew 
Pavco,  a  holy  and  zealous  Slovak  priest,  and  pastor  of 
the  Holy  Family  Church  in  Scranton,  had  opened  a 
school  in  the  basement  of  the  church  for  the  children 
of  the  parish  and  with  the  consent  of  the  Bishop  applied 
to  Mother  Mary  for  Sisters  to  take  charge  of  the  school. 
The  poverty  of  the  devoted  priest  as  well  as  the  urgent 


356  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

need  of  the  little  ones  of  his  flock  made  its  appeal. 
Sister  M.  Stella  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  the 
school.    When  Father  Pavco  was  transferred  to  Saint 
John  the  Baptist  Church  in  Pittston,  he  soon  found 
ways  and  means  to  open  a  school  for  the  children  of  his 
new  parish,  though  again  no  better  place  offered  itself 
than  the  basement  of  the  church.    Sister  M.  Stella  was 
sent  to  Pittston  and  took  charge  of  the  new  school, 
which  is  directly  opposite  Saint  John's  Convent.    Here 
Sister  Stella  remained  one  year  and  then  was  sent  to 
open  a  new  Slovak  school  in  Olyphant.     Sister  Stella 
was  succeeded   in   the   Pittston   school  by   Sister  M. 
Josephine,  who  directed  this  school  for  eight  years. 
The  parish  was  a  widely  scattered  one,  but  so  eager 
were  the  good  people  to  obtain  the  benefits  of  Chris- 
tian education  for  their  children,  that  distance  was  no 
obstacle.    Many  of  the  children  walked  three  or  four 
miles  to  school,  and  it  was  no  unusual  thing  for  Sister 
M.  Josephine  on  cold  winter  mornings,  to  be  obliged 
to  remove  the  soaked  shoes  and  stockings  of  these  little 
ones,  half  frozen  during  their  long  tramp  through  the 
snow.    They  were  eager  to  learn  and  they,  as  well  as 
their  parents,  were  grateful  for  every  kindness  shown 
them.     Later  a  Lithuanian  school  was  opened  in  con- 
nection with  Saint  Casimir's  Church,  of  which  Rever- 
end Anthony  Kaupas  was  rector.    Sister  M.  Josephine 
then    divided    her    time    between    the    two    schools, 
teaching  a  half  day  in  each. 

Sister  M.  Stella  in  the  Slovak  school  of  the  parish 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Olyphant,  labored  most  success- 
fully for  eight  years,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
the  school  increase  in  numbers.  It  soon  outgrew  the 
basement  of  the  church,  and  before  her  death  she  had 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  three  hundred  Slovak  children 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  357 

occupying  a  thoroughly  modem  building.  Her  holy 
death  occurred  at  Saint  Patrick's  Convent,  Olyphant, 
on  January  30,  1912,  after  thirty-one  years  of  faithful 
service  in  the  religious  life.  Sister  M.  Stella  O'Malley 
entered  the  novitiate  at  Saint  Rose's,  Carbondale,  in 
July,  1881.  Six  years  of  her  religious  life  were  spent 
in  the  orphanage  at  Saint  Patrick's.  In  1889,  she  was 
transferred  to  Saint  Cecilia's,  where  her  mission  among 
the  Slovaks  began.  Sister  M.  Stella  may  be  called  the 
"Pioneer  of  the  Slovak  Mission."  It  was  for  her  a 
work  of  predilection.  She  had  a  true  mother's  heart, 
and  watched  over  her  little  ones  with  motherly  solici- 
tude. During  the  winter  she  was  in  the  habit  of  gather- 
ing all  the  newspapers  she  could  lay  her  hands  on.  The 
Sisters  often  wondered  what  became  of  the  accumula- 
tion. The  secret  was  out  when  one  of  them  saw  her  on 
a  cold  winter's  evening  lining  with  these  same  news- 
papers the  thin  coats  and  jackets  of  her  little  Slovak 
pupils.  The  grief  of  these  children  and  their  parents 
on  the  day  of  her  funeral  was  an  eloquent  testimony  to 
the  love  and  veneration  in  which  they  held  this  devoted 
teacher  and  friend. 

The  Founding  of  the  Daughters  of  Saints  Cyril  and 

Methodius 

In  the  meantime  the  devoted  Slovak  priests  were 
debating  the  all-important  question  of  how  to  provide 
religious  teachers  for  the  little  ones  of  their  flock.  They 
wished  to  preserve  for  the  children  of  the  fold  the 
heritage  of  Christian  virtue  and  heroism,  transmitted 
to  the  Slovak  race  by  their  revered  missionaries. 
Through  the  pious  zeal  of  these  Slovak  priests  and  the 
devoted  Slovak  people,  the  Jednota  or  the  Catholic 


358  SISTERS  OF  7.  H.  M. 

Slovak  Union  of  America  was  organized.  One  of  the 
objects  of  this  union  was  to  provide  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Religious  Community  for  the  Christian  edu- 
cation of  Slovak  children.  To  one  branch  of  the 
union,  named  Saint  Anthony's  Treasury,  the  work  of 
collecting  funds  for  the  proposed  establishment  was 
intrusted.  Reverend  Matthew  Jankola,  at  that  time 
pastor  of  Saint  Joseph's  Church,  Hazleton,  Pennsyl- 
vania, was  named  director. 

When  the  first  condidates  for  the  new  congregation 
presented  themselves.  Father  Jankola  sought  the  advice 
of  Mother  Cyril.  In  the  first  interview  he  unfolded 
all  his  plans,  and  asked  her  to  undertake  the  direction 
of  these  young  girls.  It  was  a  venture,  indeed,  to 
attempt  to  rear  a  spiritual  edifice  on  so  frail  a  founda- 
tion, but  Mother  Cyril,  urged  by  the  invisible  influence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  acceded  to  Father  Jankola's  request. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  of  November  the  two  aspir- 
ants, Mary  Mihalek  and  Mary  Bartek,  were  admitted 
to  the  boarding  school  of  the  seminary.  Later  they 
were  joined  by  another  candidate,  Mary  Pauly.  From 
their  entrance,  "The  three  Marys,"  as  they  were  named, 
gave  evidence  that  they  were  called  to  do  some  special 
work  for  God.  Soon  they  were  joined  by  five  other 
candidates,  and  there  were  bright  prospects  of  more 
applicants  from  the  different  Slovak  parishes,  where 
zealous  priests  were  seeking  desirable  subjects  for  the 
proposed  foundation. 

As  yet  no  definite  plan  regarding  the  future  of  the 
community  had  been  made;  although  the  work  which 
they  were  to  undertake  had  been  clearly  defined.  The 
object  of  the  Congregation  was  the  preservation  of  the 
Catholic  Faivh  among  the  Slovak  people.  The  Sisters 
were  to  attain  this  object;  first  by  their  own  personal 


Reverend  Matthew  Jankola 


Immaculate  Conception  Home,     Jednota,   Middletown.  Pa^ 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  359 

sanctification  and  prayers  for  the  Slovak  people,  and 
then  by  the  education  of  the  Slovak  youth.  They  were 
also  to  undertake  the  care  of  orphanages  and  homes 
for  the  aged. 

In  one  of  his  letters  to  Mother  Cyril,  Father  Jankola 
said,  "These  Sisters  are  to  be  the  means  of  bringing 
back  to  the  unity  of  the  faith  by  their  prayers  and  good 
works  the  millions  of  schismatic  Slavs  who  are  outside 
the  fold.  I  have  a  grand  idea  for  this  new  community, 
but  I  fear  it  is  too  grand  and  idealistic.  My  plan  is, 
after  the  congregation  is  established  here  in  the  United 
States,  to  make  another  foundation  in  Europe,  and 
from  this  foundation  send  communities  of  Sisters 
among  all  the  Slavs.  They  would  first  open  a  house  at 
Velchrad  in  Moravia  at  the  burial  place  of  Saint 
Methodius.  This  place  is  regarded  as  the  Mecca  of 
Slavish  Catholics.  Every  branch  of  the  Slavic  race 
recognizes  Saints  Cyril  and  Methodius  as  its  apostles. 
Hence  I  feel  that  these  Sisters  would  be  instruments  in 
God's  hands,  for  the  conversion  of  the  Slavish  schis- 
matics. The  undertaking  would  be  a  tremendous  one, 
but  I  feel  that  my  plan  is  like  a  'Voice  Crying  in  the 
Wilderness.'  " 

In  the  meantime  the  future  Sisters  were  quietly  pur- 
suing their  studies  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  After  three 
years  of  steady  application  to  this  work  of  preparation. 
Father  Jankola  decided  that  the  time  had  come  for  the 
planting  of  the  mustard  seed,  and  entreated  Mother 
Cyril  to  allow  the  first  three  candidates  to  enter  the 
novitiate  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  With  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Bishop,  Mother  acceded  to  Father 
Jankola's  request.  The  three  Marys  began  their  novi- 
tiate on  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany,  January  6,  1906. 

In  a  short  time  the  aspirants  gave  every  evidence 


36o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  a  true  vocation.  A  special  habit  was  designed  for 
them,  which  they  received  from  the  hands  of  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  on  July  26,  1906.  In  honor  of  the 
Holy  Family,  Mary  Mihalek  received  the  name  of 
Sister  Maria  Mary;  Mary  Bartek,  Sister  Maria 
Joseph;  and  Mary  Pauly,  Sister  Maria  Emmanuel. 
They  were  henceforth  to  be  known  as  Daughters  of 
Saints  Cyril  and  Methodius.  In  1909,  Bishop  Hoban 
visited  Rome  and  obtained  the  approbation  of  the  Holy 
Father  for  the  establishment  of  a  Slovak  community. 
Their  novitiate  had  ended  in  July,  1908,  and  while 
waiting  for  the  approbation  from  Rome,  the  three 
novices  were  sent  to  open  their  first  mission.  It  was 
in  the  Parish  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  Wilkes-Barre,  of 
which  Father  Murgas  was  pastor.  While  here  they 
taught  the  parish  school  under  the  direction  of  Sister 
Mary  Conception  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  congrega- 
tion. On  the  eleventh  of  September,  1909,  Bishop 
Hoban  received  the  vows  of  the  three  Sisters  in  the 
chapel  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  Eleven  Slovak  postu- 
lants received  the  habit  on  the  same  day.  This  first 
profession  is  regarded  as  the  birthday  of  the  Daughters 
of  Saints  Cyril  and  Methodius. 

The  priests  present  in  the  sanctuary  on  this  occasion 
represented  three  different  nationalities.  They  were 
Reverend  Father  Felix,  C.P.,  of  Saint  Ann's  Monastery, 
who  had  conducted  the  retreat  for  the  candidates; 
Reverend  Doctor  Dianiska,  who  addressed  the  novices 
and  postulants  in  the  Slavic  tongue;  and  Reverend 
Doctor  Staniukunas,  who  preached  in  Lithuanian. 
There  were  also  present:  Reverend  Joseph  Pavolich, 
Reverend  Andrew  Pavco,  Reverend  Joseph  Murgas, 
Reverend  Joseph  Matijuka,  and  Reverend  P.  Kudiska. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  in  his  sermon  said,  "Today 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  361 

is  destined  to  be  a  memorable  one  in  the  annals  of  the 
Slovak  people  and  you,  my  dear  daughters  in  Christ, 
are  makers  of  history.  Long  years  from  now,  the 
descendants  of  your  people  will  rise  up  and  call  you 
blessed.  The  sacrifice  you  make  today  in  the  gener- 
osity of  your  hearts  is  destined  to  work  untold  good, 
and  to  bring  blessings  not  only  into  your  own  lives,  but 
also  into  the  lives  of  your  country  women  whom  you 
are  to  instruct  in  virtue.  The  Church  today  looks  with 
approval  on  the  step  you  have  taken  and  blesses  with 
joy  your  future  work.  With  all  my  heart  I,  too,  bless 
you  and  bid  you  go  forth  among  the  noble-hearted 
Slovak  people  to  carry  out  among  them  your  grand 
apostolate  of  Christian  education." 

The  little  congregation  grew  rapidly.  There  was 
no  dearth  of  candidates,  and  receptions  and  profes- 
sions were  held  at  regular  intervals.  They  were  soon 
able  to  open  missions  in  several  places,  but  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Bishop's  instructions,  each  mission  was 
placed  under  the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Heart.  The  Sisters  who  at  different  times  took 
charge  of  these  missions  were  Sister  M.  Lucy,  Sister 
M.  Conception,  Sister  M.  Loretto,  Sister  M.  Loyola, 
Sister  M.  Gabriel,  and  Sister  M.  Raphael. 

As  it  was  no  longer  possible  for  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
to  accommodate  the  ever-increasing  number  of  appli- 
cants, it  was  decided  that  the  new  community  should 
open  a  mother  house  and  novitiate  at  Pittston.  Sis- 
ter M.  Loyola  was  appointed  superior  and  mistress  of 
novices.  Later  the  charge  was  transferred  to  Sister 
M.  Loretto. 

In  1911  the  Jednota  purchased  a  farm  of  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-five  acres  between  Harrisburg  and 
Middletown.    This  was  known  as  Young's  farm  and  is 


362  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

one  of  the  most  productive  in  Pennsylvania.  On  this 
farm  was  erected  a  one  hundred  thousand  dollar  home 
for  Slovak  orphans.  This  Jednota  Home  when  com- 
pleted was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Daughters  of  Saints 
Cyril  and  Methodius.  Sister  M.  Dolores,  I.H.M.,  was 
appointed  superior. 

The  community  soon  outgrew  the  temporary  mother 
house  and  novitiate  provided  for  them  at  Pittston, 
and  for  many  years  their  endeavors  to  find  a  suitable 
location  for  a  new  mother  house  were  fruitless.  As 
the  Daughters  of  Saints  Cyril  and  Methodius  looked 
upon  Bishop  Hoban  as  their  founder  after  Reverend 
Matthew  Jankola,  they  were  anxious  to  have  their 
mother  house  in  the  Scranton  Diocese.  But  this  hope 
was  not  destined  to  be  realized.  By  a  strange  series  of 
events  in  which  the  hand  of  God  was  plainly  visible, 
the  mother  house  was  at  last  located  in  the  Harrisburg 
Diocese  and  the  congregation  came  under  the  spiritual 
jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of  Harrisburg. 

In  1912  the  Sisters  held  their  first  election.  Sister 
Mary,  the  foundress,  was  elected  mother  superior.  The 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  were  withdrawn. 
Mother  Mary  died  on  April  30,  1913,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Mother  Maria  Emmanuel,  the  present  supe- 
rior. The  Jednota  offered  Mother  Emmanuel  the  use 
of  a  dwelling  near  the  Jednota  Home  in  Middletown. 
Thither  the  mother  house  and  novitiate  were  removed. 
Bishop  Shanahan,  who  had  welcomed  the  Sisters  into 
his  diocese,  died  soon  after  their  arrival,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Right  Reverend  Philip  McDevitt,  D.D. 
Bishop  McDevitt  at  once  interested  himself  in  the  little 
community.  He  advised  Mother  Emmanuel  to  apply 
for  a  Sister  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to  take  charge  of 
the  novices.    Mother  M.  Germaine,  who  was  superior 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  363 

at  the  time,  appointed  Sister  M.  Monica,  an  exemplary 
religious  and  an  experienced  teacher,  to  the  charge  of 
the  novitiate  in  August,  1917. 

In  the  year  1917  there  was  on  the  market  a  valuable 
estate  in  Danville,  known  as  "Castle  Grove."  It  was 
a  most  desirable  place  for  a  mother  house  and  novi- 
tiate, and  the  Sisters  were  anxious  to  secure  it.  Through 
the  good  offices  of  Father  Dougherty,  pastor  in  Dan- 
ville, and  other  priests  in  the  Harrisburg  Diocese,  the 
purchase  was  effected.  The  Sisters  took  possession  of 
this  beautiful  new  home  on  the  Feast  of  Corpus  Christi, 
June,  1919.  In  honor  of  the  Feast  the  new  mother 
house  was  named  "Sacred  Heart  Villa." 

Here  at  last  the  Daughters  of  Saints  Cyril  and 
Methodius  have  a  beautiful  home,  a  permanent  abid- 
ing place,,  provided  for  them  by  the  good  Master  who 
is  never  outdone  in  generosity.  Here  each  summer  the 
community  assembles  for  the  annual  retreat,  needed 
rest  and  preparation  for  the  work  of  the  coming  year. 
The  Slovaks  are  a  progressive  people  and  are  quick 
to  realize  the  need  of  keeping  in  line  with  the  educa- 
tional thought  of  the  day.  Every  efifort  is  made  by  these 
Sisters  to  provide  for  the  educational  needs  of  the  day, 
and  there  is  a  good  normal  school  in  the  novitiate  in 
which  the  novices  are  trained  for  their  work  in  the 
schools. 

Under  the  auspices  of  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
McDevitt,  a  summer  school  for  all  the  Sisters  in  the 
community  was  opened  in  1920.  The  Bishop  keeps  in 
close  personal  touch  with  the  community  and  under 
his  fatherly  guidance  its  future  is  secure. 

There  are  at  present  in  the  congregation  eighty- 
three  professed  Sisters,  twenty-two  novices  and  fifteen 
postulants.    The  Sisters  have  seven  houses  in  the  Scran- 


364  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ton  Diocese;  five  houses  in  the  Harrisburg  Diocese, 
and  houses  at  Bridgeport,  Connecticut;  Gary,  Indiana; 
Chicago,  Illinois;  Vandergrift  and  Buffalo,  New  York. 

The  Founding  of  the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir 

Two  years  after  the  first  Slovak  aspirants  were 
admitted  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  Mother  Cyril  was 
asked  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  J.  W.  Shanahan, 
D.D.,  Bishop  of  Harrisburg,  to  undertake  a  like  work 
for  the  Lithuanians.  Numbers  of  those  devoted  people 
fleeing  from  Russian  serfdom  had  reached  our  shores 
as  early  as  1688,  and  later  helped  to  win  the  independ- 
ence of  our  country.  Many  of  their  descendants  are 
today  numbered  among  the  Sons  and  Daughters  of  the 
American  Revolution.  But  it  was  not  until  1868  that 
immigration  from  Lithuania  to  this  country  began  in 
steadily  increasing  streams.  The  exodus  commenced 
after  Russia  had  forbidden  the  use  of  the  Lithuanian 
language  and  had  barred  all  printing  in  Lithuania. 
The  immigrants  flocked  here  then  and  settled  in  the 
anthracite  coal  regions,  large  colonies  of  Lithuanians 
making  their  homes  in  Pottsville,  Shenandoah,  Harris- 
burg, Wilkes-Barre,  and  Scranton.  The  priests  who 
ministered  to  them  soon  realized  the  necessity  of  Chris- 
tian education  of  the  children  of  these  devoted  people. 
As  early  as  1903,  the  idea  of  a  Lithuanian  Sisterhood 
had  occurred  to  the  most  zealous  among  them.  The 
Sisterhood  was  to  have  for  its  work  not  only  the  Catho- 
lic education  of  Lithuanian  children,  but  the  dissemi- 
nating of  Lithuanian  literature  through  the  establish- 
ment of  printing  presses,  of  which  they  were  to  take 
charge.    This  latter  idea  was  soon  abandoned. 

The  first  to  offer  herself  for  the  work  was  Casimir 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  365 

Kaupas  of  Gudelle,  Lithuania,  the  sister  of  Reverend 
A.  Kaupas,  who  shared  with  Reverend  A.  Milu- 
has  the  leadership  in  the  new  movement.  With  the 
intention  of  preparing  his  sister  for  her  future  work, 
Father  Kaupas  placed  Casimir  with  the  Sisters  of  the 
Holy  Cross  in  Ingenbohl,  Switzerland.  By  special 
permission  of  the  Holy  See  she  was  allowed  to  follow 
the  practices  of  the  novitiate  while  pursuing  her 
studies.  Later  she  was  joined  by  two  other  candidates, 
Judith  Dvaranauskas  of  Belvekias,  Lithuania,  and 
Antoinette  Unguraitis  of  Sulvaikie,  Lithuania.  The 
priests  who  were  interested  in  the  movement  wisely 
decided  that  since  the  future  Sisters  were  to  labor 
among  the  children  of  the  United  States,  it  would  be 
advisable  to  have  them  trained  by  some  community 
familiar  with  the  American  ideals  and  customs.  The 
three  candidates  were  called  to  the  United  States.  To 
the  Reverend  A.  Staniukynas,  D.D.,  pastor  of  Holy 
Cross  Church,  Mount  Carmel,  a  holy  and  learned 
priest,  was  entrusted  the  direction  of  the  work.  As 
Mount  Carmel  is  in  the  Harrisburg  Diocese,  Dr. 
Staniukynas  sought  the  assistance  of  Bishop  Shanahan, 
who  readily  undertook  to  further  the  project.  On  Sep- 
tember 26,  1905,  Mother  Cyril  received  the  following 
letter: 

Dear  Reverend  Mother'. 

I  intend  to  form  an  order  of  Lithuanian  Sisters  in 
Mount  Carmel,  this  diocese.  I  have  at  present,  three 
young  ladies  from  Lithuania  in  a  convent  (novitiate) 
in  Switzerland,  preparing  for  this  work.  I  would  like 
to  give  them  a  year's  training  in  this  country  before 
they  start  their  work.  Would  you  consent  to  receive 
them  in  your  novitiate,   and  if  so,  what  would  you 


366  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

charge  from  November  1,  1905,  to  September  1,  1906, 
for  board  and  tuition? 

Sincerely  in  the  Lord, 
J.  W.  Shan  AH  AN, 
Bishop  of  Harrisburg. 

Mother  Cyril  consented  to  receive  the  candidates 
and  on  October  3rd,  the  Bishop  wrote: 

Dear  Reverend  Mother: 

I  thank  you  for  consenting  to  accept  the  three  novices. 
I  shall  send  for  them  at  once,  and  I  believe  they  w^ill 
be  here  by  November  1st.  Your  terms  are  satisfactory. 
I  shall  be  responsible  for  the  payment. 

Sincerely  in  Christ, 
J.  W.  Shanahan, 
Bishop  of  Harrisburg. 

On  All  Souls'  Day  the  three  future  foundresses 
arrived  and  were  admitted  to  the  novitiate  at  Mount 
Saint  Mary's.  For  a  time  their  position  in  the  novitiate 
was  a  trying  one.  Judith  and  Antoinette  knew  no  Eng- 
lish, but  Casimir  had  some  knowledge  of  English,  hav- 
ing resided  in  this  country  one  year  before  going  to 
Switzerland,  and  so  she  filled  the  office  of  interpreter. 
It  did  not  take  them  long  to  acquire  the  language,  and 
after  a  few  months  they  were  able  to  speak  it  quite 
fluently.  They  proved  themselves  earnest  and  serious- 
minded  young  women  and  by  their  unaffected  piety 
and  fidelity  to  the  rules,  soon  won  for  themselves  the 
respect  and  admiration  of  superiors  and  Sisters. 

Many  other  vocations  were  found  among  the  young 
girls  in  different  Lithuanian  parishes,  and  arrange- 
ments were  made  to  enter  these  as  students  in  the  semi- 
nary.   As  was  the  case  with  the  Slovak  students,  their 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  367 

progress  was  rapid,  many  of  them  far  outstripping 
the  American  students  in  the  race  for  scholastic  honors. 
In  the  meantime  negotiations  were  being  carried  on 
with  Rome  regarding  the  formation  of  the  new  con- 
gregation.   On  June  26,  1907,  Bishop  Shanahan  wrote: 

Dear  Reverend  Mother: 

I  write  to  ask  you  what  we  should  do  next  regarding 
the  novices  who  have  been  preparing  for  the  Lithuan- 
ian missions.  I  have  received  authority  to  found  an 
institution  of  diocesan  Sisters  to  teach  schools;  but 
I'm  in  a  quandary  just  how  to  proceed  further. 

I  have  been  at  work  writing  the  constitutions  and 
rules  for  the  past  few  weeks,  and  I  have  found  it  hard 
work.  I  have  taken  your  rules  and  constitutions  in  the 
main. 

I'm  a  bit  puzzled  about  the  dress  which  the  new 
Sisters  should  wear.    What  would  you  suggest? 

Would  you  have  time  to  look  over  my  typewritten 
rules  and  constitutions?  You  are  so  familiar  with 
your  own  that  I  think  it  would  not  take  long.  I  don't 
want  to  have  any  monastic  heresies  crop  out  in  the 
regulations  which  I  have  drawn  up. 

Thanking  you  for  your  great  kindness  in  helping  this 
work  along,  I  remain. 

Very  sincerely  in  the  Lord, 
J.  W.  Shanahan. 

In  her  reply,  June  27,  1907,  Mother  Cyril  assured 
the  Bishop  that  all  were  willing  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  help  further  the  noble  work  which  he  had  under- 
taken. She  says,  "The  opportunity  to  found  your  com- 
munity is  now  ripe.  We  find  the  prospective  members 
young  women  who  are  animated  with  the  spirit  of 


368  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

prayer,  the  spirit  of  work  and  the  spirit  of  study.  With 
careful  direction,  I  believe  they  will  meet  the  needs  of 
their  people.  The  Catholic  education  which  they  are 
preparing  to  impart  to  the  children  of  their  race  will 
prepare  these  children  to  be  leaders  among  their  own. 

"I  fully  realize  the  tremendous  responsibility  of  the 
work  which  mutually  interests  us,  and  I  know  that  our 
portion  will  be  trouble  and  anxiety;  yet  since  our  com- 
munity was  asked  to  assume  the  charge,  we  are  willing 
for  God's  greater  honor  and  glory  to  brave  all  the 
difficulties  inseparable  from  a  venture  of  this  nature. 
Complete  trust  in  God  will  be  rewarded  in  this  under- 
taking as  it  has  been  in  many  others. 

"We  shall  be  glad  to  read  your  typewritten  copy  of 
the  rules  and  constitutions." 

The  habit  was  designed  by  Casimir  Kaupas.  It  is 
of  black  serge  with  scapular  and  blue  cincture.  The 
barbette  and  guimpe  are  of  linen  and  the  veil  is  black. 

The  final  approbation  of  the  Holy  Father  reached 
the  Bishop  April  19,  1907,  and  as  the  term  of  the  novi- 
tiate was  nearly  up,  preparations  were  made  for  the 
great  events  of  reception  and  profession.  Reverend 
Dr.  Staniukynas  wrote  to  Mother  Cyril,  June  26,  1907: 

Dear  Reverend  Mother: 

I  was  exceedingly  pleased  with  the  commencement 
exercises  which  I  witnessed  in  your  seminary;  also, 
the  reception.  I  regret  that  I  had  no  opportunity  before 
leaving  to  express  to  you  my  admiration,  but  above 
all,  I  wish  to  thank  you  for  your  kind  care  of  the 
Lithuanian  students.  Before  leaving  the  seminary,  I 
saw  them  all.  They  will  remain  at  the  seminary  during 
the  vacation,  except  during  the  days  of  the  annual 
retreat.    I  feared  that  for  some  of  them  the  prolonged 


Mother  House  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  Casimtr.  Chicago.  Illinois 


^ 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  369 

sojourn  at  home  would  be  dangerous,  but  I  would  force 
no  one. 

I  wrote  yesterday  to  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Shana- 
han  and  asked  his  permission  for  the  three  novices, 
Casimir,  Judith,  and  Antoinette  to  be  admitted  to 
profession. 

Respectfully  yours, 
A.  Staniukynas. 

With  the  Bishop's  consent,  August  29th  and  30th 
were  fixed  for  the  great  events.  As  the  novices  had 
worn  no  habit  during  the  novitiate,  they  were  to  be 
clothed  in  the  habit  and  white  veil  of  the  novice  on 
August  29th.  August  30th,  the  Feast  of  America's  first 
canonized  Saint,  Saint  Rose  of  Lima,  was  the  day  set 
for  the  profession. 

The  ceremony  of  reception  took  place  on  Thursday 
morning  at  eight  o'clock.  Holy  Mass  was  celebrated 
by  Reverend  Anthony  Kaupas  of  Saint  Joseph's  Lithu- 
anian Church,  North  Scranton.  In  the  ceremony  of 
reception  which  followed,  Bishop  Shanahan  was 
assisted  by  the  Director  of  the  new  Sisterhood,  Rever- 
end Anthony  Staniukynas,  D.D.  As  Bishop  Shanahan 
wished  each  of  the  three  candidates  to  bear  some  title 
pertaining  to  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Miss  Casi- 
mir Kaupas  was  henceforth  to  be  known  as  Sister  M. 
Marie;  Miss  Judith  Dvaranauikas,  Sister  Maria 
Immaculata;  and  Miss  Antoinette  Unguraitis,  Sister 
Maria  Concepta.  The  congregation  was  named  in 
honor  of  the  saintly  King  Casimir.  At  the  conclusidn 
of  the  ceremony.  Doctor  Staniukynas  addressed  the 
new  novices  in  the  Lithuanian  tongue.  Bishop  Shana- 
han followed  with  an  eloquent  exposition  of  the  life 
of  the  religious  teacher. 


370  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

The  Bishop  said:  "My  dear  Sisters,  today  witnesses 
the  foundation  of  a  very  important  work  which  you  are 
destined  to  carry  on  in  God's  Church.  Under  the  wise 
and  saintly  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary,  you  have  been  carefully  trained  in  the 
duties  of  the  religious  life  and  prepared  for  the  work 
that  awaits  you.  The  labor  before  you  is  a  great  one, 
and  will  require  on  your  part  great  faith  and  confidence 
in  Almighty  God.  But  you  have  every  reason  to  hope 
that  with  God's  blessing  success  will  crown  your  efforts. 
You  are  to  work  in  the  midst  of  your  own  people,  the 
Lithuanians,  whose  strong  faith  has  burned  all  the 
more  brightly  amidst  the  persecution  that  has  driven 
them  in  such  large  numbers  to  our  shores.  This  faith 
they  are  anxious  to  transmit  intact  to  their  children, 
and  since  the  Russian  government  has  deprived  them  of 
religious  teachers  in  their  own  country,  they  look  to 
you  in  this  country  of  their  adoption  to  supply  the 
need. 

"Your  vocation  is  a  high  and  holy  one,  a  privileged 
one,  too,  since  it  brings  you  into  daily  contact  with  the 
children,  pure  and  innocent.  As  I  look  around  me 
this  morning  at  this  grand  assembly  of  Sisters,  I  am 
forcibly  struck  by  their  youthful  appearance.  A  reli- 
gious teacher  never  seems  to  grow  old,  and  it  is  because 
of  the  privilege  she  enjoys  of  being  always  with  the 
young.  This  makes  her  perpetually  young.  The  life 
you  are  about  to  embrace  is  a  hard  one,  and  the  most 
difficult  part  of  it  is  the  giving  up  of  your  own  will 
into  the  keeping  of  another.  At  this  sacrifice  human 
nature  recoils;  but,  remember  that  if  the  sacrifice  is 
great,  the  aid  that  God  extends  to  you  is  greater,  and 
you  can  say  with  the  Apostle,  *I  can  do  all  in  Him  Who 
strengthens  me.'    Therefore,  take  courage;  your  begin- 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  371 

ning  is  a  humble  one,  but  it  is  in  such  humble 
beginnings  that  the  greatest  works  of  God  have  their 
issue.  Even  in  nature,  the  best  growth  is  the  slowest. 
Toil  and  sacrifice  and  the  cross  await  you,  but  these  are 
the  marks  with  which  God  stamps  all  His  works. 

"Yesterday  on  my  way  here  I  witnessed  a  visible 
proof  of  this  great  verity.  I  visited  the  Mallincrokdt 
Convent  in  Wilkes-Barre.  It  is  only  a  few  years  since 
the  good  Sisters  of  Christian  Charity  were  driven  by 
the  German  Government  into  exile.  A  small  band  of 
the  exiled  Sisters  came  to  the  United  States,  and  made 
a  humble  beginning  at  Wilkes-Barre.  Today  they 
number  nearly  a  thousand,  and  have  homes  not  only 
all  over  North  America,  but  also  in  South  America. 
Their  growth  has  been  truly  marvellous.  You  are  few 
in  number,  but  it  is  better  so,  and  I  know  from  this 
trinity  great  things  will  come.  One  thing  I  do  expect 
of  you,  and  it  is  this,  that  you  will  follow  in  the  foot- 
steps of  other  foundresses  who  have  distinguished  them- 
selves for  heroic  sanctity.  Therefore,  be  faithful,  and 
remember  that  if  the  toil  be  great,  the  reward  will  be 
a  thousand-fold." 

The  ceremony  of  profession  took  place  the  next  day. 
Reverend  Doctor  Staniukynas  celebrated  Holy  Mass. 
Both  Bishop  Shanahan  and  Bishop  Hoban  were  in  the 
sanctuary.  Each  of  the  three  novices,  having  made 
formal  renunciation  of  the  world,  home  and  friends, 
pronounced  the  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedi- 
ence. Each  received  the  black  veil,  the  gold  espousal 
ring  and  the  crown.  At  the  close  of  the  ceremony, 
Bishop  Hoban  addressed  the  newly-professed  Sisters. 

The  Bishop  said:  "My  dear  daughters  in  Christ, 
today  is  indeed  an  historic  one  in  the  history  of  the 
Church,  and  one  that  is  destined  to  be  of  special  inter- 


372  SISTERS  OF  7.  H.  M. 

est  to  the  Lithuanian  people,  for  the  consecration  you 
have  made  of  your  lives  today  has  not  only  been  in  the 
interest  of  your  own  salvation,  but  also  for  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  your  fellow  Lithuanians.  Today  at  God's 
altar  you  have  renounced  the  world  and  all  that  life 
holds  most  dear.  You  have  made  a  willing  sacrifice  of 
all  things,  and  you  have  earned  for  yourselves  the 
undying  gratitude  of  your  countrymen  and  country- 
women. To  you  they  look  for  the  help  to  enable  them 
to  preserve  the  faith  that  they  have  so  firmly  kept  in 
spite  of  persecutions,  suffering,  and  even  death. 

"There  are  today  in  heaven  thousands  of  Lithuanian 
people  who,  although  their  names  are  not  found  in  the 
martyrology,  are  truly  martyrs,  for  under  the  Russian 
Government  they  have  suffered  torture  and  exile  rather 
than  give  up  that  which  they  held  most  precious,  our 
holy  faith.  Today,  in  the  United  States,  a  new  danger 
threatens  them.  Anarchists  and  Socialists  have  insidi- 
ously tried  to  undermine  the  strong  religious  principles 
which  these  brave  Lithuanian  people  have  brought  with 
them  to  this  country;  and  although  Socialism  has  made 
but  little  progress  among  these  people,  it  is  for  their 
children  they  fear  its  influence.  Therefore,  they  look 
to  you  to  help  them  instil  into  the  minds  of  their  little 
ones  the  truths  of  holy  faith.  A  great  work  lies  before 
you.  You  are  to  become  missionaries  among  these 
people,  and  your  work  will  be  to  preserve  to  the  chil- 
dren the  heritage  of  their  fathers.  You  are  the  descend- 
ants of  martyrs,  and  the  same  spirit  which  animated 
your  fathers  and  grandfathers  should  animate  you. 
You  are  the  foundresses  of  a  new  order  in  the  Church. 
Years  from  now  your  names  will  be  known,  your  mem- 
ory honored  and  revered.  Only  be  faithful  to  the  trust 
reposed   in  you.     First  sanctify  yourselves   and   you 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  373 

cannot  fail  to  sanctify  those  entrusted  to  your  guidance. 
May  God  bless  you,  my  dear  daughters  in  Christ,  and 
may  His  choicest  graces  be  poured  out  on  you  and 
your  new  mission." 

On  October  7,  1907,  the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir 
opened  their  first  mission  in  Holy  Cross  Parish  at 
Mount  Carmel,  Pennsylvania.  In  a  letter  to  Bishop 
Shanahan,  October  12th,  Mother  Cyril  gives  a  vivid 
description  of  this  important  event.  She  says:  "On 
Monday  morning.  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban  read 
Mass  in  the  chapel  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  the 
success  of  the  new  mission;  Holy  Communion  was 
offered  for  the  same  intention.  During  the  morning, 
the  Bishop  talked  to  the  young  foundresses,  giving 
them  fatherly  advice  regarding  the  great  work  await- 
ing them.  Encouraged  by  his  kind  words.  Sister  M. 
Marie  set  out  on  her  journey  full  of  hope  and  happi- 
ness. Sister  M.  Boniface  and  I  accompanied  Sister. 
Sister  M.  Boniface,  who  is  an  exemplary  religious  and 
an  experienced  teacher,  will  remain  with  the  Lithu- 
anian Sisters  as  long  as  she  is  needed. 

"On  our  arrival  at  Mount  Carmel,  we  were  met  by 
groups  of  Lithuanian  children.  Their  faces  beamed 
with  delight  and  it  was  touching  to  see  with  what  rever- 
ence they  regarded  the  Sisters.  Reverend  Father 
Staniukynas  received  us  kindly  and  conducted  us 
through  the  convent,  which  we  found  quite  well  fur- 
nished. The  building  is  a  large  double  house,  in  fact, 
too  large  for  the  needs  of  the  Sisters,  and  as  Father 
Staniukynas  does  not  intend  to  take  all  the  members 
to  Mount  Carmel  for  some  time,  I  think  it  would  be 
wise  to  rent  only  one-half  of  the  house  at  present. 

"Since  the  school  will  not  open  until  the  fifteenth  of 
November,  Sister  M.  Immaculata  and  Sister  M.  Con- 


374  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

cepta  will  remain  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  in  order  to 
continue  their  studies. 

"On  Monday  evening  we  were  hospitably  entertained 
by  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  at  Mount 
Carmel.  On  Tuesday  morning  we  assisted  at  Mass  in 
the  Lithuanian  Church,  where  we  were  greatly  edified 
by  the  piety  of  the  congregation.  I  returned  home  on 
Wednesday  filled  with  hope  for  the  success  of  your 
great  undertaking." 

Bishop  Shanahan  was  most  grateful  for  the  cordial 
assistance  given  to  the  new  community.  He  expressed 
his  gratitude  in  a  letter  written  to  Mother  Cyril  shortly 
after  her  return  from  Mount  Carmel.  In  it  he  says: 
"I  cannot  at  all  express  my  gratitude  for  the  interest 
you  are  taking  in  the  new  foundation,  especially  for 
accompanying  the  Sisters  to  Mount  Carmel  and  making 
them  acquainted  with  those  who  will  be  their  friends 
and  neighbors  in  that  'terra  incognito.'  Your  sympathy 
and  encouragement  and  your  presence  made  a  joy  of 
what  would  otherwise  have  been  a  great  hardship. 
When  I  look  back  upon  it  and  consider  what  a  bold 
and  hazardous  undertaking  it  was,  I  know  that  we 
should  never  have  succeeded  but  for  you;  and  I  am 
convinced  that  God  directed  me  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
to  enlist  your  aid  in  a  work  that  I  am  sure  is  most 
pleasing  to  Him.  If  we  can  keep  the  new  Sisters  just 
as  they  are  now,  humble  and  devout  and  courageous, 
they  will  do  great  work.  And  I  have  every  reason  to 
believe  they  will  persevere  when  they  have  your 
prayers  and  the  prayers  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  to  strengthen  and  sustain  them." 

Bishop  Shanahan  watched  with  fatherly  solicitude 
the  "Baby  Casimirians,"  as  he  playfully  called  them. 
On  March  2nd,  the  feast  of  Saint  Casimir,  they  were 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  375 

permitted  to  renew  their  holy  vows.  This  renewal  on 
the  feast  of  their  holy  patron  is  now  an  established 
custom.  On  March  13th,  the  stations  in  the  chapel 
were  blessed  and  the  chapel  named  by  the  Bishop,  Saint 
Cyril's  Chapel.  Later  he  wrote  to  Sister  M.  Boniface: 
"I  write  to  say  that  neither  you  nor  the  Baby  Casimirs 
should  fast  during  Lent.  You  know  that  you  are  all 
under  age,  and  consequently  dispensed  by  the  general 
regulations  of  Lent.  When  you  shall  have  grown  up 
and  have  your  holy  rule  approved  by  Rome,  and  have 
a  mother  general,  it  will  be  time  enough  to  think  about 
fasting." 

His  Easter  greeting  was  characteristic.    He  writes: 

Dear  Mother  Boniface : 

I  beg  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  kind  letter 
with  enclosures.  The  pictures  are  very  pretty.  It  was 
a  bright  idea  to  make  use  of  the  'electro'  for  this  pur- 
pose. I  shall  send  you  a  box  of  bon-bons  this  afternoon. 
I  suppose  that  the  little  Casimirs  are  now  big  enough 
to  eat  candies. 

Wishing  you  all  a  Happy  Easter,  I  remain  in  the 
Lord, 

Yours  sincerely, 
J.  W.  Shanahan. 

He  was  deeply  appreciative  of  Sister  M.  Boniface's 
work  as  directress  of  the  house  at  Mount  Carmel  and 
writes  of  her  to  Mother  Cyril. 

"Mother  Boniface  deserves  our  lasting  gratitude  i^or 
having  consented  to  take  up  her  residence  among  these 
foreign  people,  whose  way  of  life  is  so  different  from 
ours.  She  has  won  golden  plaudits  from  all  sides  for 
her  prudence,  thoughtfulness,  and  unvarying  kindness. 


376  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

The  choice  you  made  of  her  for  this  delicate   and 
difficult  task  was  a  wise  selection  indeed." 

But  Sister  M.  Boniface's  work  was  ended.     After 
the  closing  of  the  school  at  Mount  Carmel,  the  Sisters 
returned  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  the  summer  vaca- 
tion.     Sister    M.    Boniface,    having   made    the    first 
retreat,   went  to   Saint  Patrick's   Convent,   Olyphant. 
Here  she  was  stricken  with  pneumonia  and  died  after 
a  short  illness.     Her   funeral  was  held   from   Saint 
Patrick's  Church,  Olyphant.    The  funeral  Mass  was 
celebrated  by  the  Very  Reverend  Monsignor  T.   F. 
Coffey,   of   Saint   Rose's   Church,    Carbondale.     The 
places  of  honor  in  the  sanctuary  were  occupied  by  the 
Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  and  the  Right 
Reverend   J.    W.    Shanahan,    D.D.      Bishop    Hoban 
preached  the  funeral  sermon  and  feelingly  alluded  to 
the  two  virtues  which  shone  so  conspicuously  in  the 
character  of  Sister  Boniface,  her  obedience  and  humil- 
ity.   Sister  M.  Boniface  was  one  of  the  first  postulants 
received   in   the   Scranton   Diocese.      She   had   spent 
thirty-six  years  in  religion  and  had,  during  that  time, 
filled  many  positions  of  trust  and  responsibility.    Sister 
M.   Berchmans  was  appointed  to  succeed  Sister  M. 
Boniface. 

In  the  meantime,  Doctor  Staniukynas  was  relieved 
of  all  parish  duties  and  left  free  to  devote  himself 
entirely  to  the  direction  of  the  newly-founded  congre- 
gation. How  well  he  fulfilled  this  important  charge, 
until  his  saintly  death  on  December  15,  1918,  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  success  of  the  congregation 
abundantly  testifies.  He  visited  the  Lithuanian  parishes 
in  the  different  parts  of  the  United  States,  collecting 
funds  for  the  Sisters.  He  enlisted  the  sympathy  and 
co-operation  of  the  Lithuanian  priests,  and  soon  had  the 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  377 

satisfaction  of  seeing  many  young  women  offering 
themselves  to  serve  God  in  the  new  community.  Over 
these  novices  and  postulants  he  watched  with  fatherly 
care,  providing  for  all  their  wants  and  eagerly  carrying 
out  any  suggestion  that  Mother  Cyril  might  have  to 
make  regarding  them.  They  were  to  him  as  his  dear 
children,  and  he  was  profoundly  grateful  for  whatever 
was  done  for  them.  On  one  occasion  he  wrote:  "I  saw 
the  piano  sent  by  your  generosity  to  the  mother  house 
of  the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir.  Well,  I  must  say  that 
Reverend  Mother  is  prodigally  kind  to  our  Sisters.  It 
is  true  that  the  new  Order,  at  least  in  the  spirit,  is  your 
creation,  and  through  this  new  congregation  you  will 
be  instrumental  in  saving  here  and  hereafter  millions 
of  souls. 

"The  interest  of  the  Lithuanians  in  our  schools  is 
rapidly  growing  and  the  number  of  candidates  con- 
stantly increasing.  I  hope  the  good  God  will  give  us 
the  means  to  give  our  Sisters  the  highest  education 
attainable.  The  Lithuanians  are  keenly  alive  to  the 
progress  of  science  and  nothing  less  than  the  very  best 
will  satisfy  them  in  the  education  that  they  expect  us 
to  provide  for  their  children. 

"I  intend  to  visit  your  academy  on  the  twenty-ninth 
or  thirtieth  of  this  month,  and  to  bring  with  me  three 
or  four  good  candidates.  All  are  capable  and,  I  have 
no  doubt,  will  prove  good  subjects." 

There  was  an  immense  Lithuanian  population  in 
Chicago,  and  the  Archbishop,  the  Most  Reverend  E.  J. 
Quigley,  D.D.,  wished  to  have  a  foundation  of  the 
Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir  in  his  Archdiocese.  Doctor 
Staniukynas  was  quick  to  realize  the  advantages  that 
would  accrue  to  the  Sisters  to  have  the  mother  house 
more  centrally  located,  and  Bishop  Shanahan,  anxious 


378  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

only  for  the  advancement  of  the  new  congregation, 
willingly  consented  to  the  proposed  foundation.  The 
Archbishop  himself  selected  the  site,  a  most  desirable 
one,  near  the  beautiful  Marquette  Park.  The  land 
was  purchased  on  August  21,  1909,  and  work  on  the  new 
mother  house  was  commenced  on  September  23rd. 

Right  Reverend  Bishop  Shanahan  had  written  to 
Rome  for  permission  to  transfer  the  congregation 
from  the  Diocese  of  Harrisburg  to  the  Archdiocese  of 
Chicago.  By  letters  Apostolic,  received  July  2,  1909, 
the  permission  was  granted  and  the  transfer  was  made, 
January  29,  1911.  On  that  day,  Sister  Marie  with 
eight  novices  and  three  postulants  from  the  novitiate  at 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  took  possession  of  the  new  mother 
house.  The  first  Mass  in  the  new  chapel  was  celebrated 
by  Reverend  Doctor  Staniukynas.  On  April  14th,  Sis- 
ter M.  Gabriel  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
who  had  been  appointed  superior  to  succeed  Sister  M. 
Berchmans,  arrived  from  Scranton  with  five  postulants. 
The  Easter  holidays  celebrated  with  all  the  Lithuanian 
customs  and  ceremonies,  was  a  time  of  heartfelt  rejoic- 
ing for  the  little  community  and  especially  for  its  holy 
director.  Reverend  Doctor  Staniukynas,  who  had 
labored  in  season  and  out  of  season  to  cultivate  this  new 
vineyard  of  the  Lord.  On  July  2,  1911,  the  mother 
house  was  dedicated  by  the  Most  Reverend  Archbishop. 
He  was  assisted  by  twenty-four  priests. 

On  the  sixth  of  August  the  first  annual  retreat  was 
opened  by  Reverend  Doctor  Staniukynas.  It  closed  on 
the  Feast  of  the  Assumption.  The  ceremonies  of  recep- 
tion and  profession  were  held  for  the  first  time  in  the 
new  mother  house  on  the  Feast  of  Saint  Teresa,  October 
15,  1911.  His  grace,  the  Most  Reverend  J.  E.  Quigley, 
D.D.,  received  the  vows  of  one  novice  and  invested  nine 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  379 

postulants  in  the  religious  habit.  The  ceremony  was 
a  touching  one,  and  the  Lithuanian  people  rejoiced 
with  the  Sisters  in  seeing  the  realization  of  their  fondly 
cherished  hopes. 

Sister  M.  Gabriel  filled  the  office  of  superior  and 
mistress  for  two  years.  On  August  24,  1913,  the  Sisters 
of  Saint  Casimir  held  their  first  election.  Sister  Marie 
Kaupas,  the  foundress,  was  elected  the  first  Mother 
General  of  the  new  congregation.  Counsellors  were 
elected  by  the  general  chapter  and  the  congregation 
being  fully  established,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  were  withdrawn. 

The  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir  at  present  conduct 
Saint  Casimir's  Academy,  a  resident  and  day  school, 
and  seven  parochial  schools  in  the  Archdiocese  of 
Chicago.  They  have  also  schools  in  the  Archdiocese  of 
Philadelphia  and  in  the  Dioceses  of  Scranton  and  Har- 
risburg.  In  the  community  there  are  (1920)  ninety- 
five  professed  Sisters,  thirty  novices  and  twenty-two 
postulants. 

It  was  not  long  until  the  fame  of  the  new  Congrega- 
tion of  Saint  Casimir  reached  Lithuania  and  soon  there 
were  many  requests  from  the  Bishops  of  Lithuania  for 
the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir  to  make  foundations  in  their 
dioceses.  To  all  these  requests  His  Grace,  Most  Rev- 
erend G.  W.  Mundelein,  D.D.,  who  had  succeeded 
Archbishop  Quigley  in  the  Archdiocese  of  Chicago,  had 
but  one  reply,  that  there  were  not  enough  Lithuanian 
Sisters  to  supply  the  demand  made  for  them  in  the 
United  States,  and  that  he  could  not  think  of  allowing 
them  to  go  to  Europe.  At  last  the  Bishops  of  Lithuania, 
the  Right  Reverend  G.  Matulevicius,  D.D.,  Bishop  of 
Vilna;  Right  Reverend  F.  Karevicius,  D.D.,  Bishop 
of   Kauno;  and   Right  Reverend  A.   Karosas,   D.D., 


38o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Bishop  of  Seina,  made  their  request  through  our 
Holy  Father,  Benedict  XV,  and  Archbishop  Munde- 
lein  consented.  There  were  many  volunteers,  and  the 
community  council  had  no  difficulty  in  selecting  the 
four  who  were  to  make  the  new  foundation  in  Lithu- 
ania. Archbishop  Mundelein  granted  leave  of  absence 
for  six  months  to  Mother  Marie,  the  Superior  Gen- 
eral, for  the  purpose  of  accompanying  the  Sisters  and 
seeing  them  settled  in  their  new  home.  The  Bishops 
of  Lithuania  sent  the  Reverend  J.  Mesauskas  to  conduct 
the  Sisters  thence.  They  set  sail  from  New  York  on 
the  New  Amsterdam,  September  14,  1920,  and  arrived 
in  Kovno,  Lithuania,  on  the  Feast  of  the  Guardian 
Angels,  October  2,  1920. 

The  Sisters  took  up  their  abode  in  the  beautiful  Con- 
vent of  Mount  Pacas,  or  Mount  of  Peace,  at  Pazaisliac. 
The  convent  is  over  two  hundred  years  old  and  was 
built  for  the  Camaldolese  Monks,  by  Count  Pacas,  a 
Lithuanian  nobleman.  Count  Pacas  being  immensely 
wealthy,  spared  nothing  in  its  construction.  The  estate 
of  Mount  Pacas  is  situated  in  an  ideal  spot  on  the  banks 
of  the  Niemen  River,  famous  in  song  and  story.  The 
convent  is  built  in  the  midst  of  a  grand  forest,  ten 
thousand  acres  in  extent.  In  the  centre  is  the  church 
connected  with  the  convent  on  either  side  by  beautiful 
cloisters.  The  church  and  convent  contain  many  works 
of  art,  among  them  an  original  painting  of  the  Cruci- 
fixion by  Michael  Angelo.  During  the  World  War 
the  convent  was  occupied  by  the  Germans.  After  the 
war  the  Lithuanian  Government  gave  it  to  the  Bishops 
of  Lithuania.  So  the  saintly  Father  Staniukynas'  vision 
of  millions  of  souls  coming  under  the  influence  of  the 
Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir  is  nearer  the  realization  than 
even  he  had  ever  dreamed. 


MOTHER  M.  CYRIL  381 

With  bright  prospects  for  three  communities  formed 
in  her  spirit,  Mother  Cyril  brought  her  administra- 
tion to  a  close.  At  the  opening  of  the  annual  retreat 
in  August,  1913,  Mother  Cyril  resigned  her  office  into 
the  hands  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  with  the  com- 
fort of  heart  of  a  servant  of  God  in  the  grand  work  He 
had  given  her  to  accomplish.  Much  of  its  execution 
was  due  to  her  great-mindedness  and  her  holiness,  to 
her  self-sacrificing  spirit  and  to  her  prayerfulness, 
which  was  a  constant  edification  to  her  Sisters.  Appre- 
ciation of  her  work  was  not  confined  to  her  community 
or  to  Catholic  ecclesiastics  and  laity,  for  anywhere  that 
Mother  Cyril  is  known,  the  admiration  and  respect  of 
everyone,  regardless  of  religion  or  personal  feeling, 
attends  her  name.  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  dedicated  to 
the  Blessed  Mother  under  her  title  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  is  a  fitting  memorial  to  the  life  work  of 
Mother  Cyril.  It  was  established  by  her  on  a  solid 
foundation,  in  a  spirit  that  draws  a  rapidly  increasing 
list  of  patrons  and  manifestations  of  public  favor. 
Though  retired,  she  brought  the  world  to  her  by  her 
goodness,  she  elevated  its  taste  and  taught  it  the  devoted 
practice  of  Gospel  precepts.  The  tribute,  not  consonant 
with  the  modesty  of  Mother  Cyril,  must  be  recorded 
of  her  that  she  left  the  work  entrusted  to  her  care  at 
Mount  Saint  Mary's,  a  subject  of  rejoicing  for  angels 
and  for  men. 


X.  MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE 

New  Projects 

SISTER  M.  GERMAINE,  sister-assistant,  was  on 
August  7,  1913,  elected  to  succeed  Mother  M. 
Cyril  as  Mother  Superior  of  the  Congregation.  Mother 
Germaine  organized  her  council  as  follows:  Sister  M. 
Ildephonsus,  sister-assistant;  Sister  M.  Borgia,  sister- 
bursar;  and  Sister  M,  Camillus,  mistress  of  novices. 
In  addition  to  her  duties  as  sister-assistant.  Sister  M. 
Ildephonsus  was  appointed  directress  of  the  seminary 
to  succeed  Sister  M.  Matthew,  who  had  been  trans- 
ferred to  the  convent  of  St.  Alphonsus  in  New  York 
City.  Sister  M.  Mercedes  and  Sister  M.  James  were 
re-appointed  examiners. 

Mother  M.  Germaine  was  thoroughly  familiar  with 
the  work  of  the  schools.  From  the  time  of  her  profes- 
sion until  her  appointment  to  the  important  post  of 
examiner  of  schools  in  1896,  she  had  been  in  charge 
of  the  normal  school  of  the  novitiate.  She  had  given 
much  time  and  attention  to  the  study  of  pedagogy,  and 
was  familiar  with  its  principals  and  methods.  The 
normal  school  flourished  under  her  care,  and  those 
whom  she  trained  proved  themselves  capable  and  effi- 
cient teachers.  During  her  long  service  as  examiner 
of  schools  she  had  ample  opportunity  to  study  the 
school  system  inaugurated  and  test  its  results.  Mother 
Germaine  was  thus  in  a  position,  by  reason  of  her 

382 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  383 

experience,  to  direct  the  congregation  toward  an  all- 
important  end,  the  education  of  the  children  committed 
to  its  care. 

Mother  Germaine  foresaw  that  the  rapid  growth  of 
both  seminary  and  novitiate  would  in  a  short  time 
necessitate  the  erection  of  new  buildings.  Immediately 
she  began  to  make  provision  for  the  raising  of  a  build- 
ing fund.  The  first  to  come  forward  with  offers  of 
assistance  were  the  Knights  of  Columbus.  In  1914,  the 
Knights,  in  conjunction  with  the  Alumnae  of  Mount 
Saint  Mary's,  held  a  euchre  in  the  Town  Hall.  The 
euchre  was  well  patronized  and  was  most  successful. 
The  proceeds  were  presented  to  Mother  M.  Germaine, 
who  communicated  to  the  Knights  and  Alumnae  her 
appreciation  of  the  splendid  work  they  had  initiated. 

Mother  wished  to  enlist  not  only  the  sympathy  and 
support  of  the  alumnae  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  of 
which  she  was  already  assured,  but  also  the  interest  of 
all  the  alumni  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  With  this 
end  in  view  there  was  organized  during  the  winter  of 
1915,  a  federation  of  the  alumni  of  all  the  academies 
and  schools  under  the  direction  of  our  Sisters.  It  was 
resolved  to  hold  a  series  of  concerts  to  be  known  as 
Alma  Mater  Choral  Concerts.  These  concerts  were 
to  serve  two  purposes,  to  bring  out  the  musical  talent 
of  the  alumni  and  to  swell  the  building  fund,  projects 
which  met  with  hearty  approval.  The  first  concert, 
held  May  14,  1915,  was  artistically  and  financially  a 
great  success.  Various  other  afifairs  held  from  time  to 
time  greatly  encouraged  the  new  mother  superior, 
who  had  plans  drawn  for  new  buildings.  The  dis- 
turbed conditions  brought  about  by  the  World  War 
prevented  her  from  immediately  carrying  out  her 
designs.     Other  trials  intervening  later  prevented  the 


384  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

undertaking  of  new  buildings  for  some  time.  At  the 
present  writing  the  building  problem  is  nearing 
solution. 

Various  other  works  lay  at  hand  for  completion.  As 
has  been  said  before,  all  arrangements  for  the  opening 
of  Saint  Alphonsus'  School  in  New  York  City  had  been 
made  during  the  last  year  of  Mother  Cyril's  adminis- 
tration. Mother  M.  Germaine,  who  was  sister- 
assistant  at  the  time,  had  heartily  concurred  in  these 
plans  and  at  once  proceeded  to  carry  them  out.  Mother 
M.  Crescentia  was  made  superior  and  the  following 
Sisters  were  appointed  to  form  with  her  the  first  com- 
munity at  Saint  Alphonsus':  Sister  M.  Bernard,  Sis- 
ter M.  Paul,  Sister  M.  Alacoque,  Sister  M.  Matthew, 
Sister  M.  Emmanuel,  Sister  M.  Hope,  Sister  M. 
Alonzo,  and  Sister  Marie  Annette.  The  two  examiners, 
Sister  M.  Mercedes  and  Sister  M.  James,  went  with 
the  new  community  and  remained  in  New  York  until 
Christmas. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  August,  1913,  the  mission  band, 
accompanied  by  Mother  Superior  and  Sister  M. 
Borgia,  left  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  New  York.  The 
Sisters  were  met  on  their  arrival  by  the  Reverend  Rec- 
tor of  Saint  Alphonsus',  Reverend  John  G.  Schneider, 
C.SS.R.,  Reverend  Joseph  A.  Lorenz,  C.SS.R.,  Rev- 
erend William  B.  Kenna,  C.SS.R.,  and  two  parishioners 
of  St.  Alphonsus',  former  students  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  Miss  Hilda  Murray  and  Miss  Kathleen 
McGoldrick.  Carriages  were  in  readiness  to  convey 
the  Sisters  to  Saint  Alphonsus'  Convent.  Before  enter- 
ing the  convent  the  Sisters  visited  the  church.  There 
they  remained  for  some  time  in  silent  adoration  before 
our  Divine  Lord  thanking  Him  for  having  chosen 
them  to  labor  for  Him  in  this  favored  portion  of  His 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  385 

vineyard.  Before  leaving  the  church,  the  Sisters  vis- 
ited the  Shrine  of  our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help,  the 
good  Mother  who  had  so  large  a  share  in  bringing  the 
affair  of  the  new  foundation  to  a  successful  issue.  After 
leaving  the  church,  the  Sisters  entered  their  new  home, 
where  supper,  prepared  by  the  ladies  of  the  parish, 
awaited  them.  After  supper  the  kind  Father  Rector 
visited  them  and  gave  detailed  instructions  concerning 
the  school.  Before  leaving,  he  gave  Mother  M.  Cres- 
centia  one  hundred  dollars  for  current  expenses,  and  a 
few  days  later  paid  the  first  month's  salary  in  advance. 
This  custom  of  paying  in  advance  is  still  kept  up  at 
St.  Alphonsus'. 

School  opened  on  September  14th,  the  feast  of  the 
Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross,  with  an  enrollment  of 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  children.  In  a  few  days  every 
thing  was  in  running  order,  thanks  to  the  assistance  of 
the  Reverend  Rector,  and  the  capable  Prefect  of  the 
school,  the  Reverend  Father  Kessler.  The  Christian 
Brothers,  the  Reverend  Brother  George  and  Reverend 
Brother  Thomas,  who  had  charge  of  the  seventh  and 
eighth  grade  boys,  gave  the  Sisters  valuable  advice  and 
assistance.  The  Sisters  found  the  children  well  trained, 
respectful,  obedient,  and  responsive.  Their  training 
reflected  great  credit  on  the  good  Sisters  of  Charity, 
who  had  for  many  years  directed  the  children  of  Saint 
Alphonsus'  Parish. 

Everything  went  on  smoothly  and  each  day  found 
the  Sisters  more  and  more  contented  in  their  new  home. 
It  could  not  be  otherwise  when  so  much  kindness  was 
shown  them  and  every  effort  made  to  help  them  in  their 
great  undertaking.  As  yet  the  Sisters  did  not  enjoy  the 
privilege  of  having  the  blessed  Sacrament  in  the  con- 
vent.   Their  visits  were  made  in  the  church.     There, 


386  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

too,  before  the  Altar  of  our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help, 
they  renewed  their  Holy  Vows  on  the  eighth  of  Decem- 
ber. Father  Rector  received  the  renewal  and  gave  a 
conference.  The  Te  Deum  was  recited  and  Benedic- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  closed  the  impressive 
little  ceremony. 

School  closed  for  the  Christmas  holidays  on  Decem- 
ber 23rd  and  a  few  days  later  Sister  M.  Mercedes 
and  Sister  M.  James  returned  home.  Before  the 
opening  of  the  school  in  January,  the  hearts  of  the 
Sisters  were  gladdened  by  the  arrival  of  four  additional 
Sisters:  Sister  Mary  Gabriel,  who  had  been  transferred 
from  Saint  Casimir's  Convent,  Chicago;  Sister  M.  Jus- 
tin, Sister  M.  Jane  Frances,  and  Sister  M.  Alban  of  the 
newly-professed  band.  Sister  M.  Gabriel  and  Sister 
M.  Justin  took  the  places  of  the  examiners.  Sister  M. 
Jane  Frances  and  Sister  M.  Alban  relieved  the  secular 
teachers.  Miss  Watson  and  Miss  Bradley. 

After  the  holidays  the  new  and  the  old  entered  with 
renewed  zeal  into  the  work  of  the  school,  and  with 
"convent  rapidity,"  time  fled  until  June  brought  the 
Regents'  Examinations,  the  exhibit  and  the  closing. 
School  closed  with  a  grand  entertainment,  during 
which  the  Reverend  Rector  congratulated  teachers  and 
pupils  on  the  success  of  the  year's  work. 

On  June  25th,  six  of  the  Sisters  returned  from  St. 
Alphonsus'  to  attend  the  summer  school  at  Mount 
Saint  Mary's.  Through  the  kindness  of  Father  Rector, 
carriages  were  provided  to  take  the  Sisters  to  the  station. 
He  himself,  with  Father  Lorenz  and  Father  Engle- 
hart,  accompanied  the  Sisters  to  the  station.  Before 
leaving  Father  Rector  gave  the  Sisters  his  blessing  for 
the  last  time.    They  were  never  to  see  him  again. 

In  the  meantime  the  new  convent  was  rapidly  near- 
ing  completion.     Father   Schneider  was   very  much 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  387 

interested  in  its  construction  and  though  suffering  from 
ill  health  managed  to  spend  some  time  each  day  in  the 
building.  He  was  anxious  that  it  should  have  all  con- 
veniences that  might  contribute  to  the  health  and  com- 
fort of  the  Sisters,  and  the  general  plan  of  the  house, 
particularly  the  cells,  bears  w^itness  to  his  careful  fore- 
thought. He  was  anxious  too,  to  have  the  house  com- 
pleted by  September,  and  the  work  was  pushed  steadily 
forward.  The  feast  day  of  Saint  Alphonsus  was  the 
day  set  for  the  blessing,  but  toward  the  end  of  July 
Father  Schneider's  illness  became  so  alarming  that  an 
operation  was  deemed  necessary.  Father  Schneider 
was  removed  to  the  hospital,  but  the  operation  could 
not  stay  the  progress  of  the  disease  and  on  the  feast  of 
his  beloved  Saint  Alphonsus,  the  revered  and  saintly 
rector  of  Saint  Alphonsus'  church  went  to  his  heavenly 
reward.  The  Sisters  who  were  on  the  eve  of  leaving 
for  retreat  at  the  mother  house,  were  told  to  remain 
until  the  funeral  services  were  over.  Mother  Superior 
accompanied  by  Mother  Cyril  went  to  attend  the  fun- 
eral, which  was  held  from  Saint  Alphonsus'  Church. 
The  next  day  the  little  band  of  Sisters,  saddened  by 
their  great  loss,  bade  farewell  to  Saint  Alphonsus. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  August,  1914,  the  new  convent 
was  blessed  by  Reverend  Michael  Sheehan,  C.SS.R., 
who  had  succeeded  Father  Schneider  as  rector  of 
Saint  Alphonsus.  Two  days  later  the  Sisters  bade  fare- 
well to  old  Saint  Alphonsus  and  took  possession  of 
their  new  home.  They  were  forbidden  to  transfer  any 
of  the  old  household  goods.  Everything  was  to  be  new, 
beds,  bedding,  furniture,  and  even  pictures.  Each  Sis- 
ter had  her  own  cell  completely  furnished  according 
to  rule,  but  best  of  all  was  the  beautiful  chapel  in  the 
heart  of  the  new  home. 

The  good  work  is  still  being  carried  on  at  Saint 


388  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Alphonsus.  The  zealous  rectors  who  have  succeeded 
Father  Schneider,  Reverend  Father  Sheehan,  Rever- 
end Father  Toohey,  and  Reverend  Father  Frawley, 
have  watched  carefully  over  the  interests  of  the  school. 
Under  the  present  worthy  rector,  Reverend  Father 
Frawley,  a  change  was  made  in  the  boys'  department. 
The  Reverend  Brothers  having  been  withdrawn,  the 
Sisters  took  entire  charge  of  the  department. 

Another  new  school,  under  the  auspices  of  our  Lady 
of  Perpetual  Help,  was  opened  during  the  first  year  of 
Mother  Germaine's  administration.     The   parish   at 
Patton  is  served  by  the  Benedictine  Fathers.    Patton  is 
a  little  country  town  situated  in  the  Alleghany  Moun- 
tains, and  something  of  the  Benedictine  old  world  peace 
and  quiet  seems  to  brood  over  it.    It  was  at  the  sugges- 
tion of  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Garvey  that  Father 
Edwin,  O.S.B.,  the  venerable  pastor,  applied  for  Sis- 
ters of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to  take  charge  of  the 
new  school.     The  following  Sisters  were  appointed: 
Sister  M.  Leona,  Sister  M.  Nepomucene,  Sister  M. 
Leon,  Sister  M.  Eulalia,  and  Sister  M.  Joachim,  with 
Sister  M.  Leona  as  superior.    Accompanied  by  Mother 
Superior  and  Sister  M.  Borgia,  they  left  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  September  3,  1913,  and  arrived  at  Patton  that 
evening  at  seven-thirty.    A  delegation  of  the  ladies  of 
the  parish  met  them  at  the  station  with  carriages  to 
convey  them  to  their  new  home.     On  their  way  they 
visited  the  church.    They  were  met  at  the  church  door 
by  the  pastor,  Reverend  Father  Edwin,  who  welcomed 
them  cordially.    They  found  the  convent  comfortably 
furnished  and  supper  awaiting  them.     After  supper 
Father  Edwin  gave  them  a  detailed  history  of  the 
parish,  and  an  account  of  the  building  of  the  school. 

The  next  morning  after  breakfast  they  were  taken  on 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  389 

an  inspection  tour  through  the  school.  They  were  not 
a  little  astonished  to  find  a  substantial  brick  building, 
modern  in  every  respect  and  well  equipped.  The  build- 
ing revealed  at  least  one  phase  of  the  character  of  the 
good  priest  who  had  planned  it.  He  had  been  a  teacher 
himself  for  twenty-five  years,  and  the  carefulness  with 
which  every  detail  was  worked  out  showed  that  he  was 
thoroughly  familiar  with  the  wants  and  requirements 
of  school  life.  The  children  were  already  well  trained. 
Old-fashioned  reverence  for  authority  was  very  notice- 
able, and  it  was  evident  that  the  virtue  of  obedience 
was  sedulously  cultivated.  The  Sisters  were  at  first  a 
great  curiosity,  as  most  of  the  children  had  never  seen 
Sisters  before.  It  was  amusing  to  watch  the  efforts  they 
made  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  their  new  teachers  the  first 
morning  the  latter  appeared  at  Mass. 

School  opened  with  Holy  Mass  on  the  Feast  of  Our 
Lady's  Nativity.  Over  two  hundred  children  enrolled. 
In  spite  of  their  demure  appearance,  there  was  not  a 
little  amusement  among  them  when,  before  beginning 
their  work,  they  were  told  to  kneel  down  for  prayers. 
Prayers  in  the  class-room  was  for  them  a  novel  experi- 
ence. The  organization  of  classes  was  soon  effected, 
and  as  books  and  stationery  had  already  been  provided 
there  was  no  time  lost  in  beginning  the  work  for  the 
year.  Father  Edwin  visits  the  classes  daily.  He  has 
been  so  long  among  these  people  that  he  knows  the 
family  history  of  each  child.  They  love  and  respect 
him  and  there  is  a  brightening  up  of  the  little  faces 
whenever  he  makes  his  appearance.  The  people  of 
the  parish  are  most  generous  and  kind  to  the  Sisters, 
and  the  mem.bers  of  the  community  of  the  convent  of 
Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help  have  reason  to  feel  that 
their  lines  are  cast  in  pleasant  places. 


390  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

The  Sisters'  Contribution  to  the  Work  of  the 
Foreign  Missions 

In  1914,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  were  given  an  opportunity  to  further  the  work 
of  foreign  missions,  an  opportunity  of  which  they  were 
glad  to  avail  themselves.  Very  Reverend  James  Walsh, 
the  esteemed  Superior  of  the  Catholic  Foreign  Mission 
Society  of  America,  was  anxious  to  have  the  Teresians, 
who  had  associated  themselves  with  the  work  of  the 
foreign  missions,  trained  in  the  principles  and  the 
observance  of  the  religious  life.  On  May  25,  1914, 
Father  Walsh  wrote  from  Maryknoll : 

OssiNiNG,  New  York. 

Reverend  and  dear  Mother  M.  Germaine: 

We  have  here  at  present  nine  lay-women.  They  are 
giving  their  service  gratis  to  the  cause  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. Some  are  very  well  educated,  others  less  so,  but 
all  are  intelligent,  and  during  the  past  two  years  at 
Maryknoll  have  given  splendid  evidence  that  they  can 
co-operate  unto  good. 

Most  of  the  nine  are  engaged  in  clerical  or  literary 
work,  the  others  are  occupied  with  household  duties. 
They  follow  a  provisional  rule,  substantially  the  same 
as  that  in  use  at  the  seminary,  and  our  horarium  is 
practically  theirs. 

Cardinal  Farley  has  visited  them  and  granted  them 
first  the  privilege  of  daily  Mass  and  then  the  reserva- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  later  still  Benedic- 
tion as  in  most  convents.  His  Eminence  also  suggested 
the  uniform  which  they  wear.  Before  meeting  your 
Sisters  we  had  applied  to  a  European  Missionary  Con- 
gregation at  Rome,  the  Franciscan  Missionaries  of 
Mary,  for  a  group  of  nuns  to  train  these  young  women. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  391 

Through  a  miscarriage  of  mail  after  all  preliminary 
arrangements  had  been  made,  the  group  set  aside  for 
us  was  dispatched  to  the  Far  East,  and  as  no  assurance 
was  given  of  another  supply,  the  negotiations  came  to 
an  end. 

Cardinal  Farley,  before  leaving  for  Rome,  gave  us 
permission  to  apply  to  your  house  in  Scranton  for  the 
needed  help.  Bishop  Hoban  has  been  a  father  to  our 
young  apostles  there,  and  we  would  now  have  you 
mother  the  Teresians  here.  We  feel  that  Bishop 
Hoban's  relationship  to  us  will  not  make  this  impossible 
so  far  as  he  is  concerned,  although  we  have  had  no 
occasion  to  speak  with  him  on  this  last  subject.  We 
trust  that  you  can  spare  some  Sisters  to  undertake  this 
important  task,  which  may  mean  much  for  the  future. 

We  are  inclined  to  believe  that  the  training  should 
be  continued  for  two  years,  but  you  can  judge  better 
yourselves.  At  the  end  of  the  period  of  training,  these 
women  will,  we  hope,  be  ready  for  formal  organiza- 
tion into  a  foreign  mission  society  to  help  our  work  in 
this  country,  and  possibly  out  among  the  heathen. 

I  believe  that  three  Sisters  will  be  enough,  one  to  be 
superior  and  mistress  of  novices,  another  to  manage 
the  household  affairs,  and  a  third  to  supervise  the 
laundry.  We  will  make  the  accommodations  as  com- 
fortable as  our  space  and  means  will  permit. 

Please  let  me  know  at  your  earliest  convenience  the 
decision,  and  may  God  direct  you  for  His  greater  glory. 
Miss  Rogers  will  go  to  Scranton  about  June  15th,  and 
is  hoping  before  then  a  favorable  reply  will  have  been 
received  so  that  she  can  talk  over  details  with  you. 

With  kind  regard,  I  am. 

Faithfully  in  Christ, 
James  A.  Walsh. 


392  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Bishop  Hoban,  who  was  keenly  interested  in  the 
Catholic  Foreign  Mission  Society,  heartily  approved  of 
the  Sisters  going  to  Maryknoll  and  Mother  Germaine 
wrote  her  acceptance.  In  his  reply  of  June  12th,  Father 
Walsh  says,  "I  am  glad  to  know  that  Bishop  Hoban 
approves  of  the  arrangement  and  that  you  accept  the 
charge  of  training  the  Teresians  for  the  religious  life. 
You  do  not  mention  when  we  may  expect  the  Sisters, 
but  I  presume  it  will  be  shortly  after  August  15th. 

If  you  think  it  well  to  have  Miss  Rogers  stay  some 
time  in  Scranton  this  summer,  or  to  have  the  others 
each  in  turn  to  get  a  glimpse  of  your  convent  life, 
please  instruct  Miss  Rogers  and  we  will  try  to  arrange 
at  this  end. 

Asking  your  prayers  for  our  work,  I  am, 

Sincerely  yours  in  Christ, 
James  A.  Walsh. 

The  opportunity  to  get  a  glimpse  of  convent  life  was 
aflforded  them  as  Father  Walsh  had  suggested,  and 
after  retreat  Miss  Rogers  and  a  companion  spent  sev- 
eral days  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  as  guests  of  the 
community. 

In  a  letter  to  Mother  M.  Germaine,  written  June 
24th,  Father  Walsh  outlines  his  plans  for  the  young 
community.  He  says:  "As  I  see  it,  their  primary  pur- 
pose is  to  extend  in  this  country  an  appreciation  of  the 
Catholic  Foreign  Mission  Society  of  America,  its  pres- 
ent work  and  future  missions.  This  they  will  do  by 
helping  to  circulate  and  sustain  'The  Field  Afar,'  by 
spreading  other  mission  literature,  and  by  conferences 
in  schools  and  assemblies.  They  will  also  provide  for 
the  Society  in  its  various  houses,  domestic  service,  if 
asked  to  do  so.     When  the  number  is  more  than  is 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  393 

needed  for  carrying  on  this  work,  they  will,  we  hope, 
send  some  members  to  the  foreign  fields. 

"They  will  be  made  up  of  two  classes: 

"1.  Those  who  are  fitted  by  disposition  and  circum- 
stances to  lead  the  community  life.  These  will  be 
Teresians  of  Maryknoll. 

"2.  Those  who  live  outside  in  their  own  homes  or 
elsewhere,  but  who  give  to  the  work  such  services  as 
canvassing,  translation,  editing,  sewing,  etc.  These 
would  be  bound  to  certain  private  devotions  adapted  to 
their  state  of  life,  probably  like  those  of  Carmelite 
Tertiaries.  They  might  be  called  Maryknoll  Teresian 
Tertiaries. 

"Our  term  begins  September  15th.  September  8th 
would  be  a  good  feast  day  to  start  the  training,  and 
your  nuns  could  be  our  guests  for  a  week,  or  at  least 
some  days  prior  to  that  time.  If,  however,  you  advise 
Miss  Rogers  not  to  leave,  you  could  arrange  to  come 
before  September  1st." 

The  Sisters  chosen  for  this  important  work  were  Sis- 
ter M.  Stanislaus,  Sister  M.  Gerard,  and  Sister  M. 
Domitilla.  Sister  M.  Stanislaus  was  appointed 
superior  and  mistress  of  novices.  The  Sisters,  accom- 
panied by  Mother  Superior  and  Sister  M.  Camillus, 
left  Mount  Saint  Mary's  on  September  IS,  1914,  and 
arrived  at  Ossining  at  seven  p.  m.  Here  they  were  met 
by  Father  Walsh,  Brother  Thomas,  and  a  new  Teresian 
postulant,  Miss  Mary  Crawford  of  Boston,  who  had 
just  arrived.  Automobiles  were  in  waiting,  and  they 
were  soon  spinning  over  the  hills.  In  a  few  minutes 
they  had  arrived  at  Maryknoll.  The  Teresians  in  their 
gray  uniforms  presented  a  very  pleasing  picture  as, 
circled  around  the  stone  steps,  they  stood  waiting  the 
arrival  of  their  future  guides.  The  Sisters  were  warmly 


394  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

welcomed.  In  a  few  minutes  Father  Walsh  announced 
Benediction,  and  all  went  to  the  chapel  to  receive  the 
blessing  of  our  Sacramental  Lord.  The  next  day  was 
pleasantly  spent  in  viewing  the  grounds  of  Maryknoll 
and  Sister  M.  Camillus  left  for  home,  and  the  mission- 
ings.  On  Thursday,  September  16th,  Mother  Superior 
and  familiarizing  themselves  with  the  new  surround- 
aries  began  their  work.  On  Sunday,  September  26th, 
the  novitiate  was  begun.  The  Teresians  felt  as  though 
they  were  being  ushered  into  a  new  life,  as  indeed  they 
were,  and  their  generous  efforts  were  very  edifying 
and  consoling. 

In  her  diary.  Sister  M.  Stanislaus  has  left  us 
an  interesting  account  of  her  two  years  at  Mary- 
knoll. It  had  been  the  dream  of  her  life  as  a  young 
girl  to  become  a  missionary  Sister  and  go  to  foreign 
lands,  but  as  she  knew  no  Catholic  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Society  in  her  young  days,  she  contented  herself 
with  work  nearer  home.  Now  her  dream  had  its  rea- 
lization in  part.  If  she  could  not  go  to  China  herself, 
at  least  she  was  doing  her  part  to  prepare  others  for  the 
great  work.  She  was  thoroughly  imbued  with  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  and  the  pages  of  her  little  diary  glow 
with  enthusiastic  accounts  of  the  progress  in  holiness  of 
her  dear  novices.  She  also  gives  faithful  accounts  of 
the  foreign  missionaries  who  visited  Maryknoll  from 
time  to  time,  and  of  the  wonderful  work  they  are  doing 
for  God.  "December  7,  1914,"  she  writes,  "marked  a 
great  day  in  the  annals  of  Maryknoll.  Three  students 
received  the  cincture  from  Bishop  Hayes.  Bishop 
Hayes  was  assisted  by  Monsignor  Dunn,  Father 
Dineen,  and  Father  Cashin,  Chaplain  at  Sing  Sing. 
The  humble  surroundings  of  the  little  seminary  chapel 
lent  an  additional  charm  to  the  occasion.    The  Bishop 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  395 

in  his  sermon  reminded  the  young  candidates  that  they 
were  the  envy  of  many  zealous  priests,  who  would  be 
glad  to  have  their  opportunity  to  labor  in  the  fields 
afar. 

"If  he  could  only  bring  back  the  days  of  his  youth 
how  glad  he  would  be  to  go  to  those  foreign  countries 
where  thousands  are  waiting  for  some  zealous  mission- 
ary to  bring  to  them  the  word  of  God.  He  compared 
the  fields  and  hills  which  now  surround  the  lowly  begin- 
nings of  Maryknoll  to  the  scenes  of  their  future  labors, 
where  souls  are  waiting  for  their  coming.  The  lordly 
Hudson  floating  calmly  along  would  yet  mingle  its 
waters  with  the  mighty  ocean,  that  some  day  would 
bear  these  zealous  missionaries  on  its  bosom  to  'Fields 
Afar.'  " 

"December  8th,  the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion," she  tells  us,  "was  a  day  never  to  be  forgotten. 
Every  spiritual  favor  was  ours.  Father  Walsh  had 
asked  Cardinal  Farley  for  the  privilege  of  Exposition 
of  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament.  His  Eminence 
replied,  'The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
have  my  heartfelt  permission  for  Exposition.'  At  6.30 
a.  m..  Father  Walsh  celebrated  Holy  Mass.  Mass 
was  followed  by  a  beautiful  conference  on  Our  Immac- 
ulate Mother.  We  renewed  our  Holy  Vows.  At  the 
close  our  dear  Lord  was  enthroned  on  our  little  altar. 
All  day  we  took  turns  as  adorers.  At  5.30,  Father 
Merkes  of  India  gave  us  Benediction.  The  last  exer- 
cise of  the  day  was  a  pilgrimage  to  Our  Blessed 
Mother's  Shrine.  The  shades  of  night  fell  with  the 
last  strains  of  the  'Audi  Nos.'  " 

Interesting  descriptions  are  given  of  the  midnight 
Mass,  the  Christmas  rejoicing,  the  celebration  of  the 
different  feast  days,  the  happy  recreation  hours,  the 


396  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

work  on  the  "Field  Afar,"  and  the  hundred  and  one 
events  that  go  to  make  up  life  in  a  religious  community. 
The  missionary  spirit  of  Sister  Stanislaus'  novices  and 
their  daily  progress  in  the  religious  life,  are  themes 
upon  which  she  is  never  tired  of  descanting.  The  diary 
also  reveals  the  beautiful  interior  life  led  by  this  chosen 
soul,  whose  thoughts  and  aspirations  ever  tended 
heavenward. 

Wednesday  in  Holy  Week,  April  7th,  Sister  M. 
Gerard  was  obliged,  on  account  of  illness,  to  leave 
Maryknoll.  Her  place  was  filled  by  Sister  M.  Martha, 
until  all  the  Sisters  were  recalled.  Mother  Superior 
had  agreed  to  allow  them  to  remain  two  years.  The 
time  having  expired  the  Sisters  were  called  home,  but 
they  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  the  little  com- 
munity at  Maryknoll  was  now  firmly  grounded  in  the 
principles  of  religious  life. 

Some  months  afterward  the  question  of  the  perma- 
nent organization  of  the  Teresians  into  a  religious  con- 
gregation was  settled.  Arrangements  had  been  made 
with  the  Dominican  Provincial  to  admit  them  as 
Dominican  Tertiaries  and  their  future  was  secured.  In 
a  letter  written  to  Mother  Germaine  in  1916,  Father 
Walsh  says:  "In  flight  I  have  lightly  touched  Scranton 
twice  since  Monday  on  my  way  to  and  returning  from 
Bufifalo.  I  had  hoped  to  call  on  you,  although  I  had 
no  definite  news  until  now. 

"Last  evening  on  my  return  to  New  York,  I  found 
that  our  petitions  to  Rome  for  the  Teresians  after  con- 
siderable delay  had  been  duly  signed  and  approved  by 
those  concerned  with  me  on  this  side  of  the  water.  Car- 
dinal Farley  and  the  Dominican  Provincial.  I  had  a 
conference  immediately  with  the  Dominicans  assigned 
by  Cardinal  Farley  to  assist  in  the  formation  of  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  397 

Teresians,  and  I  am  assured  that  we  may  look  forward 
to  the  arrival  of  a  Dominican  nun  to  conduct  their 
training  as  soon  after  July  1st  as  we  desire. 

"This  means  that  Sister  M.  Stanislaus,  Sister  M. 
Martha,  and  Sister  M.  Domitilla  can  be  freed  on  July 
1st  if  you  wish.  I  have  told  this  to  Mother  Stanislaus 
who  will  await  instructions  from  you. 

"My  chief  reason  for  suggesting  July  1st,  or  there- 
abouts, is  to  let  you  and  the  Sisters  have  the  benefit  of 
this  extra  month  in  return  for  the  faithful  service  they 
have  rendered  and  for  your  own  unvarying  kindness. 
Another  reason,  but  it  is  quite  secondary,  is  that  since 
the  Teresians  will  take  up  the  Dominican  Rule  it  would 
appear  wise  to  place  them  in  a  Dominican  atmosphere 
with  as  little  delay  as  possible.  There  will  be  a  short 
interval  between  the  two  regimes. 

"If  by  any  chance  it  would  be  more  agreeable  to  you 
to  have  the  Sisters  remain  here  after  July  they  know, 
and  you  will  know  it  from  them,  that  they  will  be  most 
welcome  to  stay.  Maryknoll  will  seem  strange  without 
them  and  we  all  shall  be  sorry  to  see  them  go." 

Mother  was  anxious  to  have  the  Sisters  home  and 
wrote  at  once  to  Father  Walsh : 

Dear  Reverend  Father: 

Allow  me  to  congratulate  you  on  your  success  in  the 
accomplishment  of  your  desire  with  regard  to  the 
Teresians.  You  have  my  kindest  wishes  for  God's  best 
blessings  upon  your  new  management  and  I  feel  con- 
fident that  you  and  your  co-workers  will  enjoy  His 
gracious  help,  for  He  will  be  mindful  of  your  zeal  and 
sacrifices  in  the  cause  of  foreign  missions. 

I  shall  be  glad  to  welcome  our  Sisters  home  on  July 
1st,  so  that  they  may  have  a  good  rest  during  the  sum- 


398  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

mer  months.  If  possible  I  shall  visit  MaryknoU 
before  the  Sisters  leave,  as  I  would  like  to  meet  the 
little  family  all  together  once  more  before  the  Sisters' 
separation. 

With  cordial  thanks  for  the  kind  words  spoken  of 
our  good  Sisters,  I  am,  in  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary, 

Sincerely  yours. 
Mother  M.  Germaine. 

Sister  M.  Stanislaus  was  grateful  for  the  opportunity 
given  her  of  laboring  in  the  cause  of  the  foreign  mis- 
sions. She  never  lost  sight  of  the  interests  of  Mary- 
knoll,  and  during  the  few  years  of  life  that  remained 
to  her,  kindled  in  many  hearts  a  love  and  devotion  for 
the  cause  which  she  had  so  much  at  heart. 

In  the  September  after  her  return  from  Maryknoll, 
she  was  made  superior  at  Danville.  During  the  year 
she  was  transferred  to  Saint  John's,  Pittston,  to  succeed 
Sister  M.  Clementine,  whose  holy  death  occurred  Janu- 
ary 19,  1917.  In  June  Sister  M.  Stanislaus  fell  ill  and 
was  taken  to  the  hospital  for  treatment.  She  lingered 
until  September  9,  1917,  when  God  called  her  home. 
Sister  M.  Stanislaus  had  entered  the  novitiate  at  an 
early  age.  During  her  novitiate  days  she  proved  her- 
self a  perfect  novice.  She  was  an  indefatigable  worker, 
but  her  zeal  for  souls  never  interfered  with  the  close 
union  with  God  which  was  the  secret  of  her  personal 
holiness.  All  during  her  illness  she  remained  in  a 
semi-conscious  state,  except  at  the  early  hour  of  the 
morning,  when  the  chaplain  at  the  hospital  was  accus- 
tomed to  bring  her  Holy  Communion.  Then  she  was 
fully  conscious,  and  with  great  fervor  made  her  daily 
thanksgiving.     After  that  she  again  sank  back  into  a 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  399 

lethargy  from  which  it  was  impossible  to  arouse  her 
until  Mass  time  the  next  morning.  The  good  Francis- 
can Sisters  who  waited  on  her  said,  "What  a  beautiful 
life  this  good  Sister  must  have  led  to  merit  such  a 
singular  favor  from  our  Lord."  She  had  cherished  a 
special  devotion  to  her  holy  patron,  and  our  dear  Lord 
was  pleased  to  satisfy  her  longing  for  Holy  Com- 
munion even  as  He  had  satisfied  the  longing  of  the  holy 
Saint  Stanislaus. 

The  work  at  Maryknoll,  the  contribution  of  Sister 
M.  Stanislaus  and  her  devoted  band,  to  the  foreign 
missions,  closed  for  a  time  the  labors  of  the  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  the  foreign  mission 
field.  There  had  been  many  calls  for  our  Sisters  from 
different  parts  of  the  United  States  to  open  schools, 
but  none  as  yet  had  come  from  foreign  missions. 
Mother  Germaine  felt  that  work  of  this  kind,  by  reason 
of  the  labor  and  sacrifice  it  would  entail,  would  bring 
the  special  blessing  of  God  upon  the  community.  She 
said  many  times  that  if  a  foreign  mission  were  ofi'ered 
to  us,  she  would  not  hesitate  to  accept  it.  The  oppor- 
tunity soon  came.  The  Redemptorists  had  resolved  to 
build  a  school  and  convent  in  their  parish  of  Mayaguez 
in  Porto  Rico.  Mother  Germaine  expressed  her  will- 
ingness to  take  the  mission.  On  April  14th,  the  Very 
Reverend  Joseph  Schneider,  C.SS.R.,  Provincial  of  the 
Redemptorists  of  the  Eastern  Province,  accompanied 
by  Reverend  Father  Sheehan,  Rector  of  Saint  Alphon- 
sus',  visited  Saint  Alphonsus'  Convent  to  confer  with 
Mother  Superior  about  the  proposed  mission.  The 
Reverend  Provincial  had  been  in  Porto  Rico  and  was 
well  informed  with  regard  to  the  conditions  there. 
Before  coming  to  a  decision,  he  advised  Mother 
Superior  to  visit  Porto  Rico.    He  told  her  that  January 


400  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

would  be  the  best  time  to  visit  the  Island,  and  as  two 
of  the  Redemptorist  Fathers  would  sail  for  Porto  Rico 
that  month,  Mother  and  her  companion  would  have 
the  advantage  of  their  company  on  the  voyage.  Mother 
acceded  to  their  proposal. 

On  her  return  home,  Mother  made  arrangements  to 
have  a  number  of  the  Sisters,  the  prospective  mission- 
aries, take  up  the  study  of  Spanish.  The  Sisters  applied 
themselves  so  assiduously  that  in  a  short  time  many  had 
acquired  quite  a  mastery  of  the  language. 

On  January  15th,  Mother  Superior,  accompanied  by 
Mother  M.  Crescentia,  set  sail  for  Porto  Rico.  On  board 
the  vessel  the  travellers  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  the 
two  Redemptorist  Fathers,  Father  Frawley  and  Father 
Sheehan.  They  had  a  pleasant  voyage,  and  spent  nearly 
a  month  on  the  island,  visiting  the  different  religious 
communities  and  studying  conditions.  They  arrived 
home  on  February  14th,  to  the  great  delight  of  the 
community,  who  were  eager  to  hear  about  the  new 
mission.  Many  pleasant  hours  were  spent  in  listening 
to  the  interesting  accounts  of  Porto  Rico  and  its  inhabi- 
tants. Both  travellers  were  enthusiastic  over  the  splen- 
did work  that  was  being  accomplished  by  the  different 
religious  communities  in  Porto  Rico.  There  one 
could  work  for  God,  there  was  no  room  for  self;  and 
there  was  enough  work  among  those  poor  people  to 
satisfy  the  zeal  of  the  most  ardent;  but  the  project  of 
sending  our  Sisters  there  did  not  materialize.  As 
Mother  Teresa  would  have  said,  "It  was  not  the  Will 
of  God." 

Higher  Education 

The  development  at  home  was  becoming  deeper  and 
more  active,  while  progress  was  slower  abroad.    The 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  401 

work  of  college  extension  was  faithfully  continued  dur- 
ing Mother  Germaine's  administration.  On  May  24, 
1915,  six  Sisters  received  their  degrees.  That  same 
summer  about  fifty  Sisters  were  in  attendance  at  differ- 
ent colleges.  Many  of  these  had  matriculated  before, 
and  have  since  received  their  degrees.  Sisters  were 
also  sent  to  the  Bush  Conservatory,  Chicago,  and  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  to  the  Emerson  School  of 
Oratory  and  to  Simmons  College,  Boston,  to  u;>  special 
work  in  the  arts. 

In  the  summer  schools  conducted  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  courses  in  music  were  given  by  Professor  F. 
O'Connor  of  Binghamton.  Miss  Walls  of  Columbia 
University  gave  a  course  in  domestic  science;  Miss 
Yvonne  Cote  of  New  York  gave  a  course  in  drawing; 
and  Miss  Frances  Clarke  of  Columbia  gave  a  course  in 
primary  methods. 

In  May,  1918,  a  summer  school  was  opened  at  Notre 
Dame  University,  Indiana.  Mother  Germaine  decided 
to  send  Sisters  there  if  trip  passes  could  be  secured  on 
the  Erie  Railroad  to  Chicago.  The  Erie  officials  cour- 
teously granted  the  required  number  of  passes  and  eight 
Sisters  were  sent  to  Notre  Dame.  On  reaching  Chicago 
they  were  met  by  the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir,  who 
conducted  them  to  their  mother  house  and  hospitably 
entertained  them.  The  visit  to  Saint  Casimir's  broke 
the  journey  and  the  Sisters  arrived  at  the  University 
next  morning  ready  to  begin  work.  The  summer 
school  course  there  was  a  most  satisfactory  one.  Every 
courtesy  was  shown  by  the  Holy  Cross  Fathers  and  the 
Holy  Cross  Nuns.  It  was  Mother  Germaine's  intention 
to  have  the  Sisters  continue  their  course  at  Notre 
Dame,  but  the  next  year  the  passes  were  withdrawn  and 
the  fare  for  such  a  distance  was  prohibitive. 


402  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

In  the  Spring  of  1918,  Mother  Germaine  petitioned 
the  President  of  Fordham  University,  Reverend  Joseph 
Mulry,  SJ.,  to  open  a  summer  school  in  connection 
with  the  Graduate  School  of  the  University.  The  open- 
ing of  such  a  school  would  be  a  great  advantage  to  our 
Sisters  as  they  could  be  accommodated  at  Saint  Alphon- 
sus'  Convent  in  the  city.  In  a  personal  interview  which 
Mother  Germaine  had  with  Father  Mulry  he  assured 
her  that  he  was  in  full  sympathy  with  the  idea  and 
expressed  his  belief  that  if  a  summer  school  was 
opened  it  would  undoubtedly  prove  a  great  success. 
He  advised  her  to  lay  her  petition  before  the  Provin- 
cial, Reverend  Father  Maes.  Father  Maes'  answer 
was  that  he  would  be  happy  to  accede  to  her  wishes,  but 
that  the  opening  of  a  school  that  summer  would  not  be 
feasible.  The  demand  for  Army  chaplains  was  so  great 
that  it  would  be  impossible  to  furnish  teachers. 

The  next  year  prospects  were  brighter,  and  Ford- 
ham  opened  its  first  summer  school.  The  necessary 
accommodations  were  provided  at  Saint  Alphonsus' 
and  twenty-six  Sisters  had  the  novel  experience  of  being 
able  to  attend  summer  school  and  at  the  same  time 
enjoy  all  the  advantages  of  community  life  in  their 
own  convent.  Now  that  Marywood  College  has  its 
own  summer  school,  the  continuity  of  community 
life  need  no  longer  be  broken. 

One  of  the  distinguishing  traits  of  the  Congregation 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  as  a  teaching  body 
is  its  progressiveness.  This  is  due  partly  to  its  Ameri- 
can origin,  and  partly  to  the  fact  that  it  has  from  its 
beginning  been  fortunate  in  its  superiors.  Its  founder, 
Reverend  Father  Gilet,  with  admirable  discernment 
of  the  signs  of  the  times,  foresaw  that  the  future  of  the 
Church  in  this  country  would  in  very  large  measure 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAIN E  403 

depend  upon  the  Catholic  education  of  the  children. 
It  was  this  discernment  that  impelled  him  to  lay  in  the 
wilds  of  Monroe  the  foundation  of  a  congregation  of 
religious  women,  who  would  make  the  Christian  edu- 
cation of  youth  second  only  to  their  own  personal 
sanctification. 

The  foundress  and  first  Mother  Superior,  Mother 
Mary  Teresa  Maxis,  was  a  broad-minded  woman  of 
liberal  culture.  The  first  prospectus  which  she  issued 
for  the  resident  and  day  school  at  Monroe,  gave  evi- 
dence of  the  high  ideals  which  she  and  her  devoted 
band  of  co-workers  cherished  with  regard  to  the  train- 
ing of  the  girls  under  their  care. 

The  Sisters  who  made  the  first  foundation  at  Saint 
Joseph's  in  Pennsylvania,  enjoyed  exceptional  advan- 
tages. The  proximity  of  Saint  Joseph's  College,  with 
its  brilliant  stafif  of  professors,  was  an  advantage  for 
the  community  and  academy  that  the  Sisters  fully 
appreciated.  The  professors  at  the  college  lectured  for 
the  Sisters  and  their  pupils,  and  also  gave  courses  in 
the  different  sciences  at  the  convent.  These  Sisters 
fully  realized  that  the  teacher,  if  she  would  fulfill  all 
the  duties  of  her  exalted  calling  in  a  worthy  manner, 
must  needs  be  broadly  educated;  and  this  attitude 
toward  the  profession  of  teaching  is  traditional  in  the 
congregation.  This  spirit  has  manifested  itself  in  the 
untiring  efforts  of  the  heads  of  the  congregation  to 
provide  for  the  Sisters  opportunities  to  avail  themselves 
of  all  that  is  best  in  the  educational  world.  It  is  in  this 
way  that  their  educational  work  has  kept  pace  with  the 
progress  of  the  times. 

Fifty  years  ago,  the  idea  of  colleges  for  women  was 
a  sort  of  ignis  fatuus,  a.  "will  of  the  wisp,"  that  danced 
tantalizingly  before  the  eyes  of  women.  It  was  the  goal 


404  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

that  from  the  very  beginning  the  Sisters  of  the  Immac- 
ulate Heart  of  Mary,  under  the  leadership  of  their  effi- 
cient heads,  had  steadily  aimed  at  attaining.  Mother 
Joseph,  Mother  Francis,  Mother  Mary,  and  Mother 
Cyril,  each  in  her  turn  contributed  her  share.  While 
the  work  of  the  schools  went  steadily  on,  the  individual 
culture  of  the  Sisters  was  not  neglected.  The  normal 
training  in  the  novitiate,  the  daily  study  and  prepara- 
tion for  teaching;  the  well  organized  system  of  certifi- 
cation, the  carefully  planned  extension  courses,  insti- 
tutes, summer  schools  at  which  courses  were  given  by 
specialists  in  different  subjects;  all  this  was  carried  on 
within  the  convents  quietly  and  effectively.  When 
extension  courses  were  offered  in  connection  with  the 
different  universities,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  were  among  the  first  to  take  advantage 
of  the  opportunities  offered.  Members  who  could  be 
spared  spent  the  allotted  time  in  the  different  women's 
colleges  until  degrees  could  be  secured.  Soon  the  Com- 
munity of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  felt  that  it 
was  in  a  position  to  open  a  college  where  young  women 
might  enjoy  to  the  fullest  the  blessings  of  a  college 
education.  It  was  reserved  for  Mother  Germaine  to 
crown  the  efforts  of  her  predecessors  by  laying  the 
foundation  of  the  college  and  securing  its  charter. 

Maryivood  College 

In  the  foundation  of  Marywood  College,  the  initial 
step  toward  securing  a  college  charter  was  taken  during 
the  last  year  of  Mother  Cyril's  term  of  office.  She 
believed  the  time  had  come  when  the  college  was  a 
necessity,  but  wishing  to  sense  the  opinion  of  others, 
questionnaires  were  sent  out  to  the  priests  of  the  diocese 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  405 

and  to  the  patrons  of  our  schools  and  academies.  The 
answers  received  were  not  only  favorable,  but  very 
encouraging.  The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  had  already 
given  his  sanction  to  the  proposed  college,  saying  that 
he  would  not  fear  for  its  future  since  its  endowment 
was  secure,  for,  "What  greater  endowment  could  a  col- 
lege have  than  lives  wholly  consecrated  to  the  great 
work  of  teaching?" 

When  Mother  Germaine  succeeded  Mother  Cyril  in 
the  office  of  mother  superior,  she  at  once  took  up  the 
unfinished  work  and  labored  assiduously,  never  ceasing 
until  her  untiring  efforts  were  crowned  with  success. 
Early  in  1914  Mother  Germaine  had  an  interview  with 
Doctor  Nathan  Schaeffer,  State  Superintendent  of 
Education,  concerning  the  proposed  college.  He  gave 
her  much  encouragement  and  advised  her  to  form  a 
college  class.  The  proposition  was  discussed  at  a  char- 
ter meeting  held  in  February,  1914.  Mother  Germaine 
was  advised  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  the 
attorneys  of  the  Community,  T.  P.  Hoban,  Esq.,  and 
R.  J.  Murray,  Esq.,  to  proceed  with  the  work.  At  the 
close  of  the  school  year  of  1914-1915,  preparations  were 
begun  for  the  opening  of  the  college  in  September,  and 
during  the  summer  months  Mother  Superior  spent 
much  time  in  preparing  a  catalogue.  Soon  after  the 
close  of  the  annual  retreat  in  August,  copies  of  the 
catalogue  were  mailed  to  prospective  students  and 
interested  friends. 

Mother  Superior  next  directed  her  attention  to  the 
work  of  providing  suitable  quarters  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  college  students.  This  necessitated  quite 
a  few  changes.  The  large  class-room  formerly  occu- 
pied by  the  grammar  classes  was  converted  into  an 
assembly  hall ;  the  community  library,  into  a  college 


4o6  SISTERS  OF  L  H.  M. 

library;  the  large  dining  room  used  during  reception 
and  profession,  into  a  college  refectory;  the  guests'  din- 
ing room,  into  an  office;  and  the  students'  library,  into 
a  living  room. 

The  formal  opening  of  the  college  took  place  on  the 
Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  with 
the  celebration  of  the  Mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop.  At  the  close  of  Mass  the 
Bishop  addressed  the  students  on  the  meaning  of 
higher  education  and  the  obligation  it  imposes  on  those 
who  have  enjoyed  its  benefits. 

After  Mass  the  members  of  Marywood's  first  class, 
who  had  assembled  in  the  auditorium,  were  introduced 
to  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  who  congratulated  them 
on  the  distinction  they  were  to  enjoy,  that  of  being 
foundation  pillars  of  the  new  College  of  Marywood. 
The  Bishop  earnestly  exhorted  them  to  put  forth  every 
effort  to  make  their  college  career  a  blessing  to  them- 
selves and  an  inspiration  to  others  who  would  naturally 
look  to  them  as  exponents  of  the  higher  education  of 
women. 

After  the  Bishop's  address,  the  great  bell  summoned 
the  class  to  the  college  assembly  room,  where  the  work 
of  the  year  was  outlined.  Then  a  holiday  was  declared 
and  part  of  the  morning  spent  on  the  grounds.  The 
day  closed  with  Benediction  of  the  Most  Blessed 
Sacrament. 

A  pleasant  feature  of  the  opening  day  was  the 
cordial  message  of  congratulation  sent  by  the  senior 
priest  of  the  Scranton  Diocese,  the  Right  Reverend 
N.  J.  McManus,  pastor  of  the  Holy  Rosary  Church, 
North  Scranton.  In  grateful  recognition  of  Father 
McManus'  greeting  the  following  telegram  was  sent 
to  the  venerable  priest:  "The  faculty  and  students  of 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  407 

Marywood  College  gratefully  acknowledge  the  cour- 
tesy and  kindness  of  the  senior  priest  of  the  Scranton 
Diocese  on  the  occasion  of  the  birthday  of  Marywood 
College." 

The  following  young  ladies  were  registered  in  the 
Freshman  Class  of  1915-1916:  Misses  Kathleen  How- 
ley,  Madeleine  Larkin,  Marie  Joyce,  Clare  McCann, 
Marie  Fleming,  Geraldine  Burke,  Pauline  Seddon, 
Marie  Orr,  Mary  Tierney,  Mary  Groeszinger,  Mar- 
garet Mills,  Bernice  Hillis,  Angela  Griffin,  Agnes 
Leonard,  Mary  Lynott,  Katherine  Gavin,  Marion 
Kendrick,  Regina  Sullivan,  Mildred  Walker,  Grace 
Croghan,  Evelyn  Banks,  Margaret  Murray,  Helen 
McHugh,  Mary  Howley,  Margaret  Mullen,  Mary 
Loftus,  Marie  Downes,  Cecilia  Dwyer,  Frances  Can- 
field,  Mary  Sheridan,  Eleanor  Legnard,  Viola  Loftus, 
Mary  Kearney,  and  Helen  Burke. 

The  first  college  catalogue  contained  the  following: 

COLLEGE  CORPORATION 

BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS 

Right  Reverend   M.  J.   Hoban,  D.  D.,  President 

Right  Reverend  T.  F.  Coffey,  Secretary 

Mother  M.  Germaine,  A.  M.,  Treasurer 

TRUSTEES 
Sister  M.  Ildephonsus  Mother  M.  Crescentia 

Sister  M.  Borgia  Sister  M.  Conception 

Sister  M.  Camillus  Sister  M.  Alphonsine 

Sister  M.  Xavier  Sister  M.  Loretta 

Sister  M.  Casimir  Sister  M.  Charles 

Sister  M.  Pius  Sister  M.  Agnes 

Sister  M.  Lucy  Sister  M.  De  Sales 

Sister  M.  Austin  Mother  M.  Cyril 

Sister  M.  Seraphine  Mrs.  P.  J.  Horan 

Miss  Mary  Hoban 


4o8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

OFFICERS  OF  ADMINISTRATION 

Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban^  D.D.,  Honorary  President 

Mother  M.  Germaine^  A.M.,  President  and  Treasurer 

Sister  M.  Immaculata,  A.M.,  Ph.D.,  Dean 

Sister  M.  Magdalena,  B.S.,  Registrar 

FACULTY 

Reverend  J.  A.  Boyle,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Latin  and  Philosophy 

Reverend  T.  J.  McHugh,  J. CD.,  Professor  of  Religion  and  Greek 

Sister  M.  Immaculata,  A.M.,  Ph.D., 

Professor  of  Education  and  English 

Sister  M.  Jerome,  A.B.,  Professor  of  History 

Sister  M.  Charitas,  A.B.,  A.M.,  Professor  of  German  and  French 

Sister  M.  Bertrand,  A.B.,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Mathematics 

Sister  M.  Basil,  A.B.,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Mathematics 

Sister  M.  Consuela,  E.B.,  Instructor  in  Oral  English 

Sister  M.   Sylvia,   B.S.,   M.S., 

Instructor  in  Physics.  Biology  and  Chemistry 

Sister  Margaret  Mary,  A.B.,  Instructor  in  Domestic  Sciences 

Senora  Alvira  de  Pichardo,  Professor  in  Spanish  and  Italian 

James  J.  Walsh,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  Litt.  D., 

Professor  of  Social  Sciences 

Sister  M.   Roberta,   Mus.B.,  Professor  of  Violin 

Sister  M.  Lucretia,  Mus.B.,  Professor  of  Piano 

Mr,   F.  O'Connor,  Professor  of  Music 
Sister  M.  Borromeo,  Instructor  in   Vocal  Music 

The  first  college  celebration  took  place  on  September 
28th,  the  eve  of  the  Feast  of  Saint  Michael.  In  honor 
of  the  feast  an  entertainment  was  held  in  the  college 
auditorium.  During  the  entertainment  the  Right  Rev- 
erend Bishop  invested  the  members  of  this  first  college 
class  in  cap  and  gown.  The  petitions  and  names  were 
read  by  the  Reverend  J.  A.  Boyle,  LL.D.,  Professor  of 
Latin  and  Philosophy,  in  the  new  college.  The 
investiture  was  followed  by  the  chorus,  "Marywood." 

In  his  address  to  the  students,  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  significance  of  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  409 

event  of  the  evening  i  :d  of  its  importance  in  the  annals 
of  Marywood.  The  future  of  Marywood  College,  he 
told  the  young  ladies,  would  depend  in  a  large  measure 
on  its  first  class.  The  Reverend  Professor  in  the  new 
college  had  assured  him  that  the  young  ladies  compris- 
ing this  first  class  were  all  that  could  be  desired,  a 
bright,  earnest,  industrious,  and  enthusiastic  body  of 
young  women,  intent  on  their  studies  and  anxious  to 
prove  themselves  worthy  of  the  advantages  afiforded 
them.  He  counselled  them  to  keep  up  the  reputation. 
This  it  is  that  would  attract  other  students  to  the  college 
and  make  of  Marywood  an  important  factor  in  the 
advancement  of  the  higher  education  of  women. 

The  priests  present  at  the  entertainment  were: 
Reverend  Doctor  Boyle,  Reverend  Thomas  McHugh, 
Professor  of  Religion  and  Greek  at  Marywood, 
Reverend  A.  J.  Brennan,  D.D.,  Reverend  W.  Kealy, 
D.D.,  Reverend  J.  J.  B.  Feely,  LL.D.,  Reverend  J.  J. 
McGucken,  and  Reverend  P.  Cawley. 

In  order  to  show  their  appreciation  of  the  college 
movement,  the  Alumnae  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
planned  a  lecture  course.  These  lectures  were  given 
in  the  auditorium.  The  course  was  inaugurated  Febru- 
ary 3,  1916,  by  Reverend  J.  J.  McCabe  of  Wilkes- 
Barre.  His  subject  was  "Efiiciency,"  a  topic  that  was 
just  then  popular.  Other  lectures  were  "Life  and  the 
Opportunity  to  Live,"  by  Miss  Katharine  Toohey; 
"The  Formation  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States,"  by  Reverend  J.  Mulholland;  "Myths,  Legends, 
and  Folk  Lore,"  by  Miss  Katherine  Moran.  The  inter- 
est of  Miss  Moran's  lecture  was  heightened  by  the  vocal 
illustration  of  folk  songs  given  by  Miss  Susan  Burns. 
Reverend  Brother  Maurice  of  Saint  Thomas  College, 
lectured  on  the  "Life  and  Labors  of  Saint  John  Baptist 


410  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

de  La  Salle" ;  and  Reverend  John  Featherstone  of  the 
Catholic  University,  on  ''Our  Wants  and  How^  to 
Satisfy  Them."  In  January  Doctor  James  J.  Walsh  of 
New  York  City  began  a  special  course  of  lectures  in 
experimental  psychology. 

The  heavenly  patrons  chosen  for  the  new  college 
were  Saint  Thomas  Aquinas,  Saint  Teresa,  and  Saint 
Brigid.  Special  exercises  were  held  on  their  feast  days. 
The  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  is  the  patronal 
feast  of  the  college.  The  first  celebration  of  this  feast 
was  marked  by  the  organization  of  the  Sodality  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  and  the  crowning  of  a  statue 
of  Mary  Immaculate. 

The  first  State  approval  of  the  college  came  on 
December  25th,  when  Doctor  Schaeffer,  who  was  pre- 
siding over  the  educational  convention  in  the  city,  vis- 
ited Mount  Saint  Mary's.  He  also  inspected  the  build- 
ing and  made  many  valuable  suggestions  with  regard 
to  the  science  department  and  the  library. 

The  first  year  was  a  year  of  organizing.  The 
Teresian  Dramatic  Society,  organized  April  25th,  gave 
several  performances  before  the  close  of  the  year.  The 
Saint  Brigid  Literary  Society,  organized  February  1st, 
issued  before  the  close  of  the  year  the  first  college 
paper.  The  Marywood  Chronicles.  Later  a  quarterly. 
The  Marywood  College  Bay  Leaf,  was  published,  the 
first  issue  making  its  appearance  in  June,  1919.  Other 
publications  of  the  college  students  are:  Bayberries,  a 
volume  of  poems;  The  Tourmaline,  an  annual;  and 
Twigs,  a  monthly  newspaper.  On  the  first  day  of  May 
a  league  was  formed  having  for  its  object  the  promotion 
of  modesty  in  dress. 

A  campus  play  was  given  by  the  class  on  June  17th. 
The  next  day  the  ceremony  of  the  "Turning  of  the  Tas- 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  411 

sels"  was  held  in  the  assembly  room.  The  first  sopho- 
mores presented  the  college  with  a  beautiful  copy  of 
the  Sistine  Madonna.  Mother  Superior  accepted  the 
picture  on  behalf  of  the  college  and  thanked  the  class. 
With  this  event  the  first  college  year  came  to  a  close. 

During  the  summer  twenty-two  applicants  were 
received  and  registered  for  the  new  class.  The  outlook 
was  an  encouraging  one.  The  first  event  of  importance 
in  the  year  1915-1916,  was  a  celebration  in  honor  of 
the  golden  jubilee  of  the  city  of  Scranton.  On  Octo- 
ber 1st  the  students  celebrated  the  anniversary  by  pre- 
senting an  original  play,  "A  Romance  in  One  Act," 
written  to  commemorate  the  golden  jubilee.  The 
address  to  the  Bishop  was  a  brief  history  of  the  work 
and  progress  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese.  On  October  3rd,  the  great  education  parade 
was  held  in  the  city.  It  was  an  important  feature  of  the 
golden  jubilee,  every  educational  institution  in  the 
city  being  represented.  It  was  Marywood's  first 
appearance  in  public  and  judging  from  public  com- 
ments, the  students  made  a  very  forcible  impression. 

Now  that  the  two  college  classes  were  in  operation, 
an  application  for  a  college  charter  was  in  order. 
After  New  Year's  the  preliminary  arrangements  were 
completed  and  on  January  9,  1917,  the  first  step  was 
taken,  when  an  application  for  the  incorporation  of 
Marywood  College  was  filed  in  the  office  of  the  Protho- 
notary  of  Lackawanna  County.  The  application  was 
favorably  received.  On  February  3rd,  Judge  James 
O'Neill  directed  the  Prothonotary  to  transmit  to  the 
Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction  an  exact  copy  of 
the  certificate  of  incorporation.  The  College  and  Uni- 
versity Council  met  at  Harrisburg,  Tuesday  after- 
noon, March  13th,  and  took  up  the  petition  of  Mary- 


412  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

wood  College,  Scranton,  for  power  to  confer  degrees 
in  the  arts  and  sciences.  There  were  present  at  the 
council  the  following  members:  J.  H.  Harris,  Presi- 
dent of  Bucknell  College;  E.  T.  Smith,  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Pennsylvania;  S.  B.  McCormick,  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pittsburg;  H.  H.  Apple,  of  Franklin  and 
Marshall  College;  W.  H.  Crawford,  of  Alleghany 
College;  Edwin  E.  Sparks,  of  State  College;  H.  S. 
Drinker,  of  Lehigh  University;  Nathan  C.  Schaeffer, 
State  Superintendent;  and  the  Attorney  General,  S. 
Brown.  The  petition  was  favorably  received  by  the 
council,  and  a  committee  was  appointed  to  visit  the 
college.  The  Committee  was  composed  of  the  follow- 
ing members  of  the  Council:  Dr.  J.  H.  Harris,  Dr. 
Edwin  E.  Sparks,  and  Dr.  Henry  S.  Drinker.  On 
March  26th,  Dr.  Sparks  wrote  Mother  Superior  that 
the  inspection  of  the  college  would  be  made  April 
20th.    Later  he  wrote  to  her: 

Mother  M.  Germaine. 
My  dear  Friend : 

It  now  appears  that  April  1 1th  will  better  suit  some 
members  of  our  committee  than  April  20th.  I  will 
inform  you  later  of  the  decision.  In  the  meanwhile  if 
for  any  reason  April  11th  will  not  suit  your  plans, 
will  you  kindly  notify  me? 

Very  truly  yours, 
(Signed)     Edwin  S.  Sparks. 

At  length  the  long  awaited  inspection  day  had 
arrived.  From  early  morning  there  was  a  stir  through- 
out the  house,  as  Sisters  and  students  prepared  for  the 
arrival  of  the  distinguished  visitors.  Shortly  before 
nine    o'clock    Doctor    Boyle    and    Father    McHugh 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  413 

arrived,  and  kindly  constituted  themselves  a  reception 
committee.  Promptly  at  nine  o'clock  Dr.  Drinker,  of 
Lehigh  University,  and  Dr.  Harris,  of  Bucknell,  were 
announced.  They  informed  Mother  Superior  that 
Doctor  Sparks,  of  State  College,  would  join  them  a 
little  later. 

After  a  brief  conference  in  the  parlor,  the  committee 
decided  to  begin  their  inspection  of  the  building  and 
equipment.  They  began  their  tour  accompanied 
by  Reverend  Dr.  Boyle,  Reverend  Father  McHugh, 
Mother  Superior,  and  Sister  M.  Ildephonsus.  Soon 
Dr.  Sparks  arrived  and  joined  them.  The  entire 
building  from  attic  to  cellar  was  thrown  open  for 
inspection,  and  the  committee  seemed  eager  to  obtain 
a  full  and  careful  view  of  each  room  in  the  various 
departments.  Particular  attention  was  given  to  the 
libraries  and  science  departments.  The  inspectors  were 
greatly  impressed  by  the  cleanliness  of  the  house  and 
thought  it  incredible  that  a  boarding  school  could  be 
kept  so  orderly  and  in  such  splendid  condition.  One 
of  the  visitors  remarked  that  it  looked  as  though  the 
building  was  staged  for  the  occasion,  but  Dr.  Boyle 
quickly  informed  him  that  convent  cleanliness  ,was 
proverbial  and  that  Marywood  College  was  no 
exception. 

While  the  tour  of  the  house  was  being  made,  our 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  our  legal  advisers,  Attor- 
ney Hoban  and  Attorney  Murray,  arrived.  When  the 
inspectors  had  satisfied  themselves  that  the  institution 
was  well  equipped  to  care  for  the  physical,  mental,  and 
moral  interests  of  the  students,  they  expressed  their 
desire  to  hold  a  business  meeting  in  order  to  look  into 
the  finances  of  the  community,  to  inquire  into  the 
scholarship  of  the  teachers  and  to  inspect  the  records. 


414  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Mother  Superior  had  carefully  prepared  for  this  detail 
of  the  inspection  and  had  systematically  arranged 
on  the  library  table  the  papers  containing  full  and 
particular  information  concerning  the  business  matters 
with  which  the  inspectors  wished  to  become  acquainted. 

The  question  of  endowment  was  debated,  and  the 
inspectors  were  told  that  the  college  depended  for 
instruction  and  help,  in  the  main,  upon  the  members  of 
the  congregation,  who  serve  gratuitously;  also  that  a 
yearly  income  received  from  the  salaries  of  the 
teachers  in  the  parochial  schools  belongs  to  the  com- 
munity and  not  to  the  Church.  To  make  ''assurance 
doubly  sure,"  the  Bishop  was  asked  to  testify  in  writ- 
ing to  the  fixity  of  the  community  income.  He  gladly 
consented  to  do  so. 

At  the  close  of  the  business  meeting,  the  guests  were 
invited  to  luncheon.  Those  who  formed  the  circle 
around  the  table  were  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban, 
D.D.,  Reverend  Dr.  Boyle,  Reverend  Father  McHugh, 
President  Harris,  President  Sparks,  Attorney  Hoban, 
and  Attorney  Murray.  President  Drinker,  who  had  to 
make  train  connections,  reluctantly  declined  the 
invitation. 

Before  leaving  Mount  Saint  Mary's,  the  inspectors 
expressed  themselves  as  satisfied  with  the  result  of  their 
visit,  complimented  Mother  Superior  on  the  splendid 
preparation  that  had  made  their  work  so  pleasant  and 
expeditious,  and  promised  to  submit  a  report  of  the 
inspection  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  State  Superin- 
tendent of  Education. 

A  few  days  later,  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop  sent  to 
Mother  Superior  a  copy  of  the  letter  which  he  had 
forwarded  to  the  inspectors  in  response  to  their  request 
that  he  testify  to  the  fixity  of  the  income  of  the 
community. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  4^5 

Bishop's  House,  Scranton,  Pa., 

April  14,  1917. 

Presidents : 

Edwin  E.  Sparks,  Ph.D., 
John  H.  Harris,  Ph.D., 
H.  S.  Drinker,  LL.D., 

Committee  of  the  College  and  University 
Council. 

Gentlemen : 

In  reply  to  your  inquiry  concerning  the  fixity  of  the 
income  from  salaries  of  the  teachers  in  our  parochial 
schools,  I  beg  to  say  that  all  salaries  and  fees  given  to 
the  Sisters  belong  absolutely  to  the  community  and  not 
to  the  Church.  As  the  Order  grows  in  number  and  in 
influence,  the  monetary  asset  will  necessarily  be  larger 
and  more  assured. 

Wherever  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  have 
taught,  they  have  impressed  observers  as  thorough  and 
progressive  teachers.  They  are  hard  and  conscientious 
workers,  and  devoted  to  their  pupils. 

I  request  most  respectfully  that  your  Honorable 
Committee  report  in  favor  of  granting  a  charter  to 
Marywood  College,  Scranton. 

Very  truly  yours, 
(Signed)     M.  J.  HOBAN. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  kindly  sent  to  Mother 
Superior  the  answer  that  he  received  to  the  above  letter, 
and  one  from  Dr.  Drinker. 

President's  Office,  Bucknell  University, 

Lewisburg,  Pa. 
April  16,  1917. 
To  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  Hoban. 

Reverend  and  dear  Sir: 

Your  letter  of  the  14th  date  has  just  come  to  hand, 


41 6  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

and  will  be  laid  before  the  Council.  It  will  have  great 
influence  upon  the  decision  as  will  also  your 
endorsement. 

Yours  truly, 
(Signed)     JOHN  A.  HARRIS. 

Lehigh  University,  South  Bethlehem,  Pa. 
Henry  Sturgis  Drinker,  President 

April  11,  1917. 
My  dear  Bishop  Hoban : 

I  am  dropping  this  line  only  to  renew  my  expression 
of  regret  at  having  to  leave  Mount  Saint  Mary's  today 
before  availing  myself  of  the  privilege  of  lunching  with 
you  all,  as  Mother  Superior  had  so  kindly  arranged. 
I  would,  of  course,  not  have  left,  but  I  felt  that  our 
committee,  thanks  to  the  very  admirable  presentation 
of  the  condition  of  the  college  made  by  the  Mother 
Superior,  had  completed  its  work  of  investigation  of 
the  educational  and  financial  status  of  the  college;  and 
as  my  presence  was  urgently  needed  here  this  evening, 
I  thought  I  ought  to  take  no  chance  on  getting  home 
in  time. 

I  was  much  impressed  with  the  excellent  manage- 
ment of  the  college,  and  particularly  impressed,  as  I 
think  the  other  members  of  the  committee  were,  with 
the  excellent  business-like  presentation  of  the  business 
and  financial  status  of  the  institution;  evidently  you 
have  a  good  business  woman  at  its  head  in  the  mother 
superior. 

Please  bear  in  mind  to  send  to  President  Harris  the 
letter  we  spoke  of,  giving  your  certification  to  the  fact 
that  the  income  the  community  derives  from  the 
parochial  schools  it  has  established  and  shall  establish, 
belongs  to  the  community,  and  will  remain  as  an  abid- 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAIN E  417 

ing  asset  of  the  college,  not  subject  to  diversion  for  the 
other  uses  of  the  Church. 

Cordially  and  sincerely  yours, 
(Signed)     H.  S.  DRINKER. 
Rt.  Reverend  Michael  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  Bishop, 

SCRANTON,  Pa. 

On  April  30,  1917,  Mother  Superior  received  the 
following  letter  from  Dr.  Schaeffer. 

Department  of  Public  Instruction 
Harrisburg,  Pennsylvania 

April  30,  1917. 
Mother  M.  Germaine, 

ScRANTON,  Pennsylvania. 
Dear  Friend: 

I  herewith  send  you  a  copy  of  the  report  of  the  com- 
mittee appointed  by  the  College  and  University  Council 
to  visit  your  institution  and  make  a  report  upon  its 
assets,  courses  of  study,  equipment,  and  other  educa- 
tional facilities.  I  have  not  yet  tried  to  get  a  meeting 
of  the  Council.    The  report  reached  me  on  Saturday. 

Yours  truly, 
(Signed)     Nathan  C.  Schaeffer, 
State  Sup't  of  Public  Instruction. 

The  report  was  addressed  to  the  College  and  Uni- 
versity Council,  and  contained  a  detailed  account  of 
the  Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  the  schools 
under  their  control,  the  high  school  at  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  the  admission  requirements  of  the  college,  the 
present  standing  of  the  college  with  regard  to  classes, 
courses,  the  college  faculty,  library  and  apparatus, 
property  and  income.    It  also  gave  a  list  of  the  state- 


4i8  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ments  submitted  by  the  college,  including  letters  from 
Bishop  Hoban  and  Mother  Germaine. 

The  report  concluded  as  follows : 

"The  committee  cannot  speak  in  terms  too  high  of 
the  devotion  to  duty,  intelligence,  and  efficiency  of  the 
faculty  of  the  College,  or  of  the  industry  and  alertness 
of  the  pupils,  or  of  the  excellent  care  of  the  building 
and  grounds. 

"The  committee  also  refers  with  appreciation  to  the 
courtesy  of  the  President  of  the  Corporation,  Bishop 
Hoban;  of  the  president  and  treasurer  of  the  college, 
Mother  M.  Germaine,  and  of  the  members  of  the  fac- 
ulty. A  letter  from  Bishop  Hoban,  endorsing  the 
application  and  explaining  the  item  of  income  from 
contributory  schools  is  appended  to  this  report." 

Soon,  another  letter  from  Doctor  Schaeffer  informed 
Mother  Superior  that  the  College  and  University 
Council  would  meet  on  Wednesday,  May  23rd,  to  take 
action  with  regard  to  the  granting  of  a  charter  to  Mary- 
wood  College.  He  also  invited  Mother  to  come  to 
Harrisburg  on  that  day. 

Mother  Superior,  accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Immac- 
ulata,  left  for  Harrisburg  on  Tuesday,  May  22nd.  The 
next  day  at  one  o'clock  Mother  Superior  wired  the 
glad  news  that  the  charter  had  been  granted  and  she 
and  Sister  M.  Immaculata  were  on  their  way  home. 
Fervent  thanksgivings  to  God  were  immediately  offered 
for  this  new  proof  of  His  Fatherly  goodness.  There  was 
a  general  rejoicing  not  only  at  Marywood,  but  also  in  the 
various  missions  to  which  the  good  news  had  been  sent. 

May  24th,  the  Feast  of  Our  Lady  Help  of  Christians, 
was  declared  a  holiday  in  honor  of  the  granting  of  the 
charter.  The  Reverend  Brothers  of  Saint  Thomas'  Col- 
lege sent  congratulations  to  Marywood,  and  granted  a 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  419 

holiday  to  their  students.  In  the  afternoon  the  students 
of  Saint  Thomas'  College  organized  an  automobile 
party  and  took  the  Marywood  students  to  Saint  Joseph's 
Place,  where  luncheon  was  served  by  the  Sisters.  The 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  sent  his  congratulations  and 
ice  cream  for  Sisters  and  students. 

The  decision  of  the  College  and  University  Council 
was  mailed  to  Mother  Superior  on  May  2Sth,  by  Dr. 
Schaefifer.    It  read  as  follows : 

"The  application  or  certificate  of  Marywood  Col- 
lege at  Scranton,  Pennsylvania,  having  been  duly  con- 
sidered, and  the  council  being  of  the  opinion  that  the 
educational  needs  of  the  particular  locality  in  which 
the  institution  is  situated  and  of  the  Commonwealth  at 
large  are  likely  to  be  met  by  the  granting  of  the  appli- 
cation, this  Council  unanimously  finds  that  said  institu- 
tion should  be  granted  the  power  to  grant  the  degrees 
of  Bachelor  of  Arts,  Bachelor  of  Music,  and  Bachelor 
of  Science  in  Household  Economics;  and  unanimously 
approves  the  application  of  said  institution  with  the 
limitation,  and  unanimously  recommends  to  the  Court 
of  Common  Pleas  No.  4,  for  the  County  of  Lacka- 
wanna, that  a  final  decree  be  made  granting  the  peti- 
tions of  the  said  institution,  provided  that  the  said 
institution  file  a  stipulation  that  it  will  grant  no  degrees 
except  those  above  stated  without  further  application 
to  this  Council. 

Signed  by    J.  H.  HARRIS,  Vice-President; 
Nathan  C.  Schaeffer,  Sec'y. 

On  May  28,  1917,  Mr.  Hoban  called  and  asked  to 
have  typed  the  deed  providing  for  the  transfer  to  the 
new  corporation  of  Mar3rwood  College,  of  the  property 
now  in  the  hands  of  the  trustees.  Mother  Superior 
communicated  with  the  Bishop,  who  appointed  Satur- 


420  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

day,  June  2nd,  for  the  charter  meeting.  Promptly  at  ten 
o'clock  on  the  day  appointed  by  the  Bishop,  the  charter 
meeting  was  convened.  All  the  members  were  present 
except  Mother  Cyril  of  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania,  and 
Right  Reverend  Monsignor  Coffey,  the  Secretary  of 
the  Board  of  Directors.  Robert  Murray,  Esq.,  acted 
as  Secretary  and  recorded  the  following  resolutions: 

'Whereas  by  endorsement  dated  May  23,  1917,  the 
College  and  University  Council  of  the  Commonwealth 
of  Pennsylvania  has  approved  the  application  for  the 
incorporation  of  Marywood  College  with  a  certain 
limitation,  the  following  being  a  copy  of  said  endorse- 
ment and  approval: 

(The  copy  was  appended  as  previously  written.) 

"Now  therefore  be  it  resolved  by  the  directors  of 
said  Marywood  College  and  the  subscribers  to  the 
said  Certificate  of  Incorporation  of  Marywood  Col- 
lege, that  said  directors  and  subscribers  for  themselves 
and  their  successors,  and  for  said  Marywood  College, 
will  grant  no  degree  except  the  degrees  of  Bachelor  of 
Arts,  Bachelor  of  Music,  and  Bachelor  of  Science  in 
Household  Economics,  without  further  application  to 
the  College  and  University  Council  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  Pennsylvania. 

"I  hereby  certify  that  the  above  and  foregoing 
transcript  is  a  true  and  correct  copy  of  the  minutes 
of  the  meeting  of  the  directors  of  Marywood  College, 
and  the  subscribers  to  the  Certificate  of  Incorporation 
of  said  Marywood  College,  held  at  Marywood  College, 
in  the  City  of  Scranton,  Pennsylvania,  on  the  second 
day  of  June,  A.  D.,  1917,  at  ten  o'clock  a.  m. 

(Signed)     M.  J.  HOBAN, 
President  of  Marywood  College. 
Attest:  Thomas  F.  Coffey, 

Secretary  of  Marywood  College." 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  421 

On  June  4,  1917,  Attorney  Hoban  sent  to  Marywood 
College  a  copy  of  the  completed  Certificate  of  Incor- 
poration with  the  final  decree  with  regard  to  the  grant- 
ing of  the  charter  signed  by  H.  M.  Edwards,  Presiding 
Judge  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  The  business 
of  the  charter  was  thus  ended. 

The  Conferring  of  Degrees  on  the  First  Graduates  of 
Marywood  College 

The  next  greatest  event  in  the  history  of  the  college 
was  the  conferring  of  degrees  on  its  first  class.  The  exer- 
cises of  commencement  week  began  June  15,  1919,  with 
Solemn  High  Mass  celebrated  in  the  college  chapel. 
Reverend  Martin  Fleming,  Rector  of  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Name  of  Jesus,  Swoyersville,  Pa.,  was  cele- 
brant; Reverend  Eugene  Caufield,  Director  of  Saint 
Michael's  Industrial  School,  deacon;  and  Reverend 
Thomas  McHugh,  J.C.L.,  of  Saint  Thomas'  College, 
sub-deacon.  Reverend  Dr.  Boyle,  chaplain  of  Mary- 
wood, was  master  of  ceremonies.  The  baccalaureate 
sermon  was  preached  by  Reverend  J.  J.  MacCabe, 
LL.D.,  Rector  of  Holy  Saviour  Church,  Wilkes-Barre. 
On  June  22nd  the  commencement  exercises  were  held 
in  the  Strand  Theatre,  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban, 
D.D.,  presiding.  The  order  of  exercises  was  as  fol- 
lows: Academic  Procession,  Baccalaureate  Address, 
Orchestra  Selection,  Presentation  of  Candidates,  Con- 
ferring of  Degrees,  Violin  Solo,  Address  to  the 
Graduates,  Recessional. 

The  baccalaureate  address  was  given  by  Reverend 
Terence  Shealey,  S.J.,  Dean  of  the  Graduate  School. 
Fordham  University.  Father  Shealey's  address  was 
forceful  and  eloquent.  It  was  a  vehement  arraignment 
of  Bolshevism  and  its  principles,  and  of  those  who 


422  SISTERS  OF  /.  H.  M. 

would  attempt  to  divorce  the  material  from  the 
spiritual.  It  was  a  plea  for  the  better  realization 
of  the  absolute  unity  of  the  spiritual  and  the 
material.  "Order,  perfect  order  in  the  world  cannot  be 
arrived  at  by  diplomacy.  It  cannot  be  obtained  except 
by  moralizing  the  world.  There  is  no  room  in  the 
school  today  for  God;  there  is  no  room  for  Him  at  the 
peace  table.  Think  of  it,  seventy  thousand  words  with- 
out a  word  of  God;  seventy  thousand  words  without  a 
prayer.  The  very  principles  for  which  millions  bled 
and  fell  are  neglected;  the  Prince  of  Peace  is  forgotten. 
They  call  that  representative  government;  they 
call  that  self-determinism."  These  are  but  samples 
of  the  many  interesting  statements  made  by  Father 
Shealey. 

Degrees  were  conferred  on  the  Misses  Kathleen 
Howley,  Madeleine  Larkin,  Marie  Joyce,  Geraldine 
Burke,  Marie  Fleming,  Marie  Orr,  Mary  Groes- 
zinger,  Frances  Canfield,  Mary  Lynott,  Katharine 
Gavin,  Regina  Sullivan,  Mary  Sheridan,  Mildred 
Walker,  Sister  M.  Louis  Mills,  Sister  M.  Harriet 
Hillis,  Sister  M.  Justitia  Downes,  and  Sister  M.  Stella 
Dwyer. 

The  graduates  also  received  the  College  Teachers 
Certificate,  for  which  they  had  qualified.  The  candi- 
dates were  presented  by  the  Reverend  Dr.  Boyle.  The 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  conferred  the  degrees.  Seated 
on  the  stage  during  the  exercises  were:  Right  Reverend 
M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  Reverend  Father  Shealey,  S.J., 
Monsignor  Cofifey,  Reverend  Thomas  McHugh,  Rev- 
erend Dr.  Boyle,  Dr.  Henry  S.  Drinker,  President  of 
Lehigh  University,  and  Dr.  S.  E.  Weber,  Superintend- 
ent of  the  Scranton  Schools.  In  opening  the  exercises, 
Dr.  Boyle  read  letters  of  regret  from  Governor  W.  C. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  423 

Sproul  and  Dr.  Thomas  Finegan,  State  Superintendent 
of  Instruction.  Press  of  business  at  the  capitol 
prevented  their  attendance. 

The  address  to  the  graduates  was  given  by  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop,  who  voiced  hearty  concurrence  with 
the  opinion  of  Father  Shealey.  He  spoke  of  the  great 
avenues  opened  to  women  in  the  past  few  years  and  of 
the  responsibility  that  the  acquisition  of  their  new  priv- 
ileges entails.  He  dwelt  at  length  on  woman's  influence 
and  instanced  the  report  of  an  army  social  worker  who 
stated  that  women  did  more  to  uphold  the  morale  of 
the  army  than  three  times  the  same  number  of  men 
could  do.  "We  look  to  you,  young  women,"  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  said,  "to  sustain  the  morals  of  Ameri- 
can citizenship  when  the  great  time  comes,  when  the 
pot  is  boiling  over."  The  Bishop  then  spoke  of  the 
tendency  to  depreciate  the  standard  and  reputation  of 
home  institutions  and  of  the  natural  inclination  to 
schools  abroad.  The  desire  of  parents  to  keep  their 
daughters  at  home  should  argue  strongly  in  favor  of 
Marywood  College,  which  though  only  in  its  infancy, 
is  rapidly  taking  its  place  among  the  leading  institu- 
tions of  its  kind.  The  Bishop  then  offered  his  felici- 
tations to  the  Class  of  1919. 

In  the  establishment  of  Marywood  College,  the  Sis- 
ters of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  saw  the  dream 
of  years  realized.  Their  educational  system,  the  result 
of  the  tireless  endeavor  of  over  half  a  century,  was  now 
complete.  To  the  attainment  of  this  great  end  each 
Sister  had  contributed  her  share.  It  was  reserved  for 
Mother  Germaine  to  complete  the  work,  and  she 
deserves  the  gratitude  of  the  entire  community  for  her 
courage,  patience,  and  perseverance,  in  bringing  the 
work  of  founding  the  college  to  a  successful  termina- 


424  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

tion.     Marywood   College  enjoys   the   distinction   of 
being  the  first  Catholic  college  for  women  established      \ 
in  Pennsylvania. 

New  Schools 

In  her  administration  as  Mother  Superior,  Mother 
Germaine  opened  a  number  of  new  schools.  One  of 
these  was  in  a  new  field  for  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart,  the  Diocese  of  Syracuse,  New  York. 

During  the  summer  of  1915,  Reverend  G.  S.  Mahon 
of  Syracuse  called  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  to  ask  for 
Sisters  to  take  charge  of  a  school  in  the  parish  of  the 
Most  Holy  Rosary.  The  parish  was  a  newly  founded 
one,  and  Father  Mahon  had  been  in  charge  but  a  short 
time.  He  realized  that  in  the  building  up  of  a  suc- 
cessful parish  the  children  of  the  parish  have  no  small 
part  to  bear.  They  are  the  future  men  and  women.  As 
they  are,  so  will  the  parish  be.  His  first  care,  therefore, 
was  to  provide  a  school.  He  had  erected  a  magnificent 
brick  structure,  the  first  floor  of  which  would  for  the 
present  do  duty  as  a  church.  All  the  rest  of  the  build- 
ing was  to  be  devoted  to  school  purposes.  He 
had  as  yet  no  convent,  he  told  Mother  Superior,  but  he 
hoped  to  make  arrangements  with  the  good  Sisters  of 
Charity  to  provide  accommodation  for  the  Sisters  in 
September. 

On  Wednesday,  September  1st,  Sister  M.  Borgia,  Sis- 
ter M.  Constance,  Sister  M.  Pieta,  and  Sister  M.  Rose-  ' 
mary  left  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  Syracuse,  to  open 
the  new  mission.  On  their  arrival  they  were  met  by 
Father  Mahon,  who  conducted  them  to  the  House  of 
Providence,  where  they  were  cordially  received  by  Sis- 
ter M.  Emily  and  her  community,  Daughters  of  Saint 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  425 

Vincent  de  Paul.  Here  the  Sisters  were  to  be  the  guests 
of  the  Sisters  of  Charity  until  such  time  as  their  own 
convent  would  be  in  readiness  to  receive  them.  Three 
days  later  they  were  joined  by  Sister  M.  Mercedes,  Sis- 
ter M.  Gerard,  Slater  M.  Eymard,  Sister  M.  Nazarene, 
and  Sister  M.  Nazarius.  Sister  M.  Constance  was 
appointed  superior.  On  Sunday,  September  7th,  the 
school  office  was  opened  for  registration.  Father 
Mahon  had  intended  to  open  a  grade  school  only,  but 
many  appeared  for  high  school  work  and  Father 
Mahon  did  not  have  the  heart  to  send  them  away. 
The  next  day  the  school  was  finally  opened,  and  the 
actual  work  begun. 

The  Sisters  remained  with  the  good  Sisters  of 
Charity  until  the  eighth  of  November.  During  all  the 
time  they  enjoyed  the  great-hearted  hospitality  of  the 
Sisters  of  Charity,  whose  kindness  they  can  never 
forget.  It  must  have  required  no  little  ingenuity  to 
provide  accommodations  for  eight  Sisters  in  a  house 
already  taxed  to  its  capacity  with  a  large  community 
of  Sisters  and  the  considerable  number  of  orphans 
under  their  care.  But  charity  is  ever  ingenious  and 
kind,  and  its  resources  fail  not,  for  they  have  their 
spring  in  the  Heart  of  Christ,  the  source  of  all  charity. 
The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  owe  an 
everlasting  debt  of  gratitude  to  the  kind-hearted 
Daughters  of  Saint  Vincent  de  Paul. 

On  November  8th  the  little  community  took  posses- 
sion of  their  own  convent  on  Roberts  Avenue,  a  short 
distance  from  the  school.  The  convent  is  a  frame 
building,  ordinary  looking  enough  on  the  outside,  but 
very  convent-like  within. 

Mother  Superior  paid  her  first  visit  to  the  new  mis- 
sion on  November  21st.    During  this  visit  Mother  and 


426  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Sisters  called  on  the  Right  Reverend  John  Grimes, 
D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Syracuse.  He  received 
them  cordially,  expressed  his  pleasure  at  the  foundation 
which  had  been  made  in  the  diocese  and  wished  them 
every  success. 

One  of  the  rooms  in  the  new  convent  had  been  fitted 
up  as  a  chapel.  The  first  Holy  Mass  in  this  little 
chapel  was  celebrated  on  the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  December  8th,  by  the  pastor.  Reverend 
Father  Mahon.  After  the  renewal  of  the  holy  vows, 
Father  Mahon  gave  a  brief  exhortation  and  then 
exposed  the  Most  Blessed  Sacrament  for  the  day. 
Benediction  was  given  at  5.30  p.  m.  On  this  happy 
occasion  the  Sisters  had  the  pleasure  of  having  with 
them  as  their  guests  many  of  the  good  Sisters  of  Charity 
from  the  House  of  Providence. 

In  June,  1913,  the  school  was  registered  under  the 
Regents,  and  examinations  were  held  in  both  high 
school  and  grammar  departments.  Thirty-five  pupils 
finished  the  grade  work.  There  were  no  graduates  in 
the  high  school  department  until  1917. 

The  first  commencement  was  held  in  Priory  Hall, 
June  29,  1917,  Bishop  Grimes  presiding.  The  school 
has  been  in  operation  six  years.  The  present  (1921) 
enrollment  is  six  hundred  and  twenty-five.  A  success- 
ful commercial  department  has  been  opened  in  connec- 
tion with  the  high  school,  and  Father  Mahon  hopes 
later  to  open  a  domestic  science  department. 

Saint  Bernard's  School,  Hastings,  was  the  second 
school  offered  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary  by  the  Benedictine  Fathers.  Hastings  is  a 
prosperous  mining  town  in  Cambria  County.  It  is  not 
far  from  Patton,  where  the  convent  of  Our  Lady  of 
Perpetual  Help  had  been  opened  in  1914. 

The   people   of   Saint   Bernard's   Parish   had   long 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  427 

wanted  a  parochial  school.    Father  Marcellus,  O.S.B., 
the  venerable  pastor  of   Saint  Bernard's,   acceded  to 
their  wishes,  and  in  August,  1915,  both  convent  and 
school  were  in  readiness  for  the  Sisters.     Both  build- 
ings were  of  brick,  and  fitted  up  with  every  modern 
convenience.  On  August  26,  1915,  the  Sisters  appointed 
for  the  new  mission  house  left  the  mother  house  at 
Mount  Saint  Mary's.    They  were  Sister  M.  Isidore, 
Superior,  Sister  M.  Alexius,  Sister  M.  Pauline,  Sister 
M.  Eustochium,  and  Sister  Marie  Therese.    They  were 
accompanied  by  Sister  M.  Ildephonsus,  Sister-assist- 
ant.   The  Sisters  arrived  in  Hastings  at  8.50  p.  m.  the 
following  day,  and  there  a  surprise  awaited  them.  Five 
hundred  men,  women   and  children,   practically   the 
whole  population  of  Hastings,  had  assembled  at  the 
station  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  Sisters.    The  Sisters 
were  the  cynosure  of  all  eyes  as  they  alighted  from  the 
train.  Out  from  the  silent  and  admiring  throng  stepped 
a   venerable   old   priest   who   introduced   himself    as 
Father  Marcellus.    He  gave  them  a  most  cordial  wel- 
come to  Saint  Bernard's.    They  were  then  conducted 
to  the  automobiles,  which  the  eager  parishioners  had 
placed  at  their  disposal,  and  enjoyed  an  auto  ride  to 
the  convent,  three  blocks  distant.    There  another  sur- 
prise awaited  them.     Sister  M.  Leon  and  Sister  M. 
Nepomucene  had  come  over  from  Patton  to  greet  the 
travellers.     They  had  supper  prepared,   and  after  a 
short  recreation,  the  Sisters  were  glad  to  retire. 

August  29th,  the  school  opened  with  the  celebration 
of  Solemn  High  Mass,  which  was  attended  by  the  chil- 
dren and  their  parents.  Father  Marcellus,  O.S.B.,  was 
celebrant,  and  Father  Raphael,  O.S.B.,  of  Our 
Lady  of  Perpetual  Help,  sub-deacon,  preached  the 
sermon.  After  Mass,  the  children  formed  in  line 
and  proceeded  to  the  school.    When  all  had  assembled, 


428  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Father  Marcellus  invoked  a  special  blessing  on 
teachers  and  pupils.  Four  hundred  and  forty-five  chil- 
dren were  enrolled,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  good  pas- 
tor, vi^ho  had  not  made  provision  for  so  many.  To  add 
to  his  embarrassment,  thirty-five  pupils  from  the  junior 
class  of  the  public  high  school  presented  themselves  and 
asked  for  admission.  No  provision  had  been  made  for 
high  school  work,  but  as  the  pupils  wanted  to  remain, 
the  kind-hearted  old  priest  yielded  to  their  wishes.  A 
room  in  the  building  was  fitted  up  as  a  commercial 
department,  and  the  following  week,  Mother  Superior, 
at  the  request  of  Father  Marcellus,  sent  Sister  M. 
Bennet  to  take  charge.  Two  years  later,  twenty-one  of 
these  pupils  finished  in  the  commercial  course. 

They  have  many  beautiful  customs  at  Saint  Ber- 
nard's, the  visitation  of  the  cemetery  on  All  Souls' 
Day,  when  all  go  in  procession  and  pray  for  the  dead, 
and  the  annual  May  Celebration,  one  of  the  greatest 
events  of  the  year.  A  statue  of  Our  Lady  is  carried  in 
procession.  To  the  dififerent  grades  are  assigned  special 
parts,  each  grade  wearing  a  dif¥erent  color,  making  the 
pageant  a  beautiful  and  inspiring  one.  The  Blessed 
Virgin's  statue  is  crowned,  and  the  exercises  close  with 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  the  singing 
of  the  Te  Deum. 

The  people  of  Saint  Bernard's  are  most  generous  to 
the  Sisters.  Many  beautiful  gifts  adorn  the  convent, 
especially  the  chapel,  all  testifying  their  appreciation 
of  the  Sisters'  work.  There  are  at  present  five  hundred 
children  in  attendance  at  Saint  Bernard's  School. 

Saint  Michael's  Industrial  School 

The  opening  of  Saint  Michael's  Industrial  School 
was  one  of  the  most  signal  events  of  Mother  Germaine's 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  429 

administration.  The  school  was  founded  by  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  Hoban,  D.D.,  for  the  care,  education, 
and  general  training  of  the  homeless  and  dependent 
boys  of  the  Scranton  Diocese.  Saint  Michael's  Indus- 
trial School  is  located  at  Falls,  Wyoming  County,  on 
the  main  line  of  the  Lehigh  Valley  Railroad.  It  occu- 
pies a  commanding  position  on  an  eminence  half  way 
up  the  mountain.  It  is  a  picturesque  spot.  The  Blue 
Mountains  form  the  background,  while  the  grounds, 
one  hundred  and  sixty-nine  acres  in  extent,  diversified 
by  woodland  and  meadows,  cultivated  farms  and 
orchards,  slope  gently  down  to  the  banks  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna River.  This  ideal  rural  environment  con- 
tributes not  only  to  the  physical  and  mental  develop- 
ment of  the  boys,  but  helps  toward  the  perfect 
development  of  their  character  as  well.  The  training 
is  largely  vocational.  Courses  are  given  in  agriculture, 
animal  husbandry,  and  general  orchard  work.  Upon 
the  completion  of  the  mechanical  equipment,  courses 
in  printing,  carpentry,  shoemaking,  and  tailoring,  and 
other  manual  arts  and  crafts  will  be  added.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  vocational  work,  there  is  a  regularly  graded 
school,  its  curriculum  being  based  on  the  syllabus  of 
the  Pennsylvania  State  Department  of  Education. 

The  following  Sisters  took  possession  of  the  new 
home  on  October  25,  1916:  Sister  M.  Inviolata,  supe- 
rior. Sister  M.  Bernard,  Sister  M.  Ferdinand,  and 
Sister  M.  Lilian.  On  October  27th,  the  first  Mass  in 
the  new  home  was  celebrated  by  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop.  One  who  was  present  on  that  eventful  occasion 
says: 

"In  the  early  morning  light  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  ofifered  up  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  for 
the  first  time  in  Saint  Michael's  Industrial  Home.  The 


430  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

altar  was  simply  ornamented  with  twinkling  tapers  and 
snowy  linens.  On  the  platform  lay  a  splendid  Morocco 
rug,  brought  over  the  seas  by  the  Bishop  on  one  of  his 
trips  abroad.  The  Reverend  Patrick  Quinnan  waited 
on  the  Bishop  and  served  Mass. 

"Among  the  worshippers  at  the  Holy  Sacrifice  were 
eight  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  Mother 
M.  Germaine  and  Sister  M.  Pius  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's,  and  the  Sisters  of  the  house  who  are  charged 
with  the  welfare  of  the  boys  and  the  domestic  arrange- 
ments of  the  institution. 

"The  memory  of  the  first  Mass  at  the  Boys'  Indus- 
trial Home  will  live  long  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
were  privileged  to  be  present.  The  quiet  morning 
hour,  the  sunshine  stealing  across  the  chapel  and  the 
altar,  the  glow  of  devotion  in  the  faces  of  the  wor- 
shippers, all  combined  to  kindle  joy  and  enthusiasm  in 
the  soul,  and  the  knowledge  that  another  altar  had  been 
built  upon  the  hills  of  the  living  God  enlivened  the 
faith  and  gladdened  and  rejoiced  the  spirit." 

That  day  forty-seven  boys  w^ere  admitted. 

The  Home  was  formally  opened  on  the  feast  of  All 
Saints,  November  1st.  Seventy-nine  boys,  ranging  in 
age  from  ten  to  sixteen  years,  were  transferred  from 
Saint  Patrick's  Orphan  Asylum  to  the  new  home.  The 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  blessed  the  Home  that  day  and 
placed  it  under  the  protection  of  Saint  Michael  the 
Archangel. 

Reverend  Patrick  Quinnan  was  the  first  supervisor. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Reverend  Eugene  Caufield,  the 
present  director.  There  are  at  present  two  hundred  and 
thirty-two  boys  in  the  home  which  has  sheltered  six 
hundred  and  thirty  boys  since  its  opening.  Messrs. 
Stegmaier,  Glennon,  and  O'Boyle  have  been  notable 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  431 

benefactors  of  the  Industrial  School.  Mr.  Stegmaier's 
latest  benefaction  made  provision  for  the  beautifying  of 
the  grounds  around  Saint  Michael's.  The  work  is 
now  being  carried  out  under  the  direction  of  a  land- 
scape artist.  When  the  work  is  finished,  Saint 
Michael's  will  be  one  of  the  beauty  spots  of  the  far- 
famed  Wyoming  Valley. 

It  is  the  ambition  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  to 
make  Saint  Michael's  Industrial  Home  a  model  one 
of  its  kind.  The  Bishop  is  careful  to  keep  in  close 
personal  touch  with  his  boys.  A  library,  suited  to  their 
needs,  has  been  carefully  planned,  and  through  the  gen- 
erosity of  the  Bishop,  each  year  witnesses  a  consider- 
able addition  of  books  in  the  different  departments. 
There  is  much  musical  talent  among  the  boys,  and  a 
splendid  orchestra  has  been  organized.  Reverend 
Eugene  Caufield  is  devoted  to  his  young  charges  and  a 
healthy,  happy  spirit  pervades  the  atmosphere. 

Saint  Mary's,  Cresson 

On  the  feast  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy  Cross, 
September  14,  1917,  Bishop  Garvey  of  the  Altoona 
Diocese  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  long  cherished 
hope  realized  when  the  new  Saint  Mary's  Home  for 
Girls  at  Cresson,  complete  in  every  detail,  was  turned 
over  to  the  care  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart. 
The  building  of  this  beautiful  home  had  caused  the 
good  Bishop  much  anxiety.  When  part  way  up,  the 
insecurity  of  the  foundations  threatened  a  total  col- 
lapse, and  for  a  time  it  looked  as  if  the  project  of 
building  there  would  have  to  be  abandoned.  His 
anxiety  was  shared  by  the  priests  and  people  of  the 
diocese,  and  it  was  therefore  a  great  cause  for  rejoicing 


432  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

when  the  Bishop  was  able  to  announce  the  successful 
completion  of  the  work. 

The  Sisters  sent  from  the  mother  house  at  Mount 
Saint  Mary's  to  take  charge  of  this  new  home  were 
Sister  M.  Sebastian,  Superior,  Sister  M.  Alexius,  Sis- 
ter M.  Walter,  Sister  M.  Stephanie,  Sister  M.  Edith, 
and  Sister  M.  Constantia. 

The  home  was  in  readiness  to  receive  the  children  on 
the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Mercy,  September  24th,  and 
on  that  day  forty-eight  girls  were  transferred  from 
Saint  John's  Orphanage  to  the  new  Home  of  Saint 
Mary's.  Three  days  later  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop, 
assisted  by  Reverend  F.  McGee,  blessed  the  chapel  and 
ofifered  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

Applications  began  to  come  in,  and  before  Novem- 
ber 1st  seventy-one  children  were  registered.  There 
are  now  in  the  home  one  hundred  and  fifty.  Since 
its  opening  in  September,  1917,  three  hundred  and  ten 
children  have  been  cared  for  by  the  Sisters. 

Saint  Mary's  Home  is  only  about  two  hundred  yards 
away  from  Saint  John's  Home.  The  proximity  of  the 
two  homes  offers  many  advantages,  chief  among  them 
the  opportunity  it  affords  brothers  and  sisters  to  see 
one  another  from  time  to  time.  Bishop  Garvey  had 
this  in  mind  when  he  planned  that  both  asylums  should 
be  built  in  the  same  place. 

Saint  Mary's  Home  is  a  home  in  the  truest  sense  of 
the  word.  The  various  study  rooms,  class-rooms,  play 
rooms,  dining  room,  and  dormitories  are  sunny  and 
bright,  and  are  kept  scrupulously  neat  and  clean.  The 
chapel  is  spacious  and  bright  and  well  furnished.  As 
in  Saint  John's,  the  home  is  for  the  children.  They 
are  made  to  feel  that  the  house  is  theirs  and  that  they 
have  every  right  to  it.     They  are  the  wards  of  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  433 

diocese.  Bishop  Garvey,  in  his  letter  to  the  Clergy  and 
Laity  of  the  Diocese,  thanking  them  for  their  generous 
support  of  Saint  Mary's,  said:  "I  will  endeavor  to  see 
to  it  that  your  charity  is  not  imposed  upon.  Orphan 
asylums  are  erected  for  the  spiritual  and  physical  care 
of  destitute  and  abandoned  children  and  not  as  cheap 
boarding  schools,  and  this  will  be  our  guiding  principle 
in  continuing  this  work." 

The  good  Bishop  visited  his  charges  weekly.  On 
the  occasion  of  these  visits  all  would  gather  round  him, 
each  one  anxious  for  a  special  word,  for  each  child  felt 
that  the  Bishop  was  her  friend.  His  last  visit  was  on 
Saturday,  October  16,  1920,  the  week  before  he  died. 
He  visited  both  homes  to  ascertain  whether  they  were 
provided  with  warm  blankets  for  the  winter. 

Bishop  Garvey's  worthy  successor,  Right  Reverend 
J.  J.  McCort,  D.D.,  shares  his  predecessor's  love  for 
the  orphans  of  the  diocese.  The  many  kindnesses  of 
which  the  children  at  both  homes  have  been  the  happy 
recipients  at  his  hands,  abundantly  testify  to  his  fatherly 
care  and  solicitude. 

Saint  Joseph's,  Aliquippa,  Pa.,  was  opened  by  Rev- 
erend P.  J.  Healey,  September  8,  1918.  The  pastor 
of  this  place  had  years  before  built  a  school  there,  but 
being  unable  to  get  Sisters  he  was  obliged  to  employ 
lay  teachers.  This  arrangement  did  not  prove  satis- 
factory, and  he  resolved  to  make  another  appeal.  He 
wrote  to  Bishop  Hoban  in  the  summer  of  1918.  The 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  advised  him  to  apply  for  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  assuring  him  at  the 
same  time  that  he  would  do  all  he  could  to  help  him 
get  the  Sisters.  There  were  no  Sisters  to  spare  at  the 
time,  and  Mother  had  already  been  obliged  to  refuse 


434  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

many  applications.  The  appeal  that  good  Father 
Healey  wrote,  however,  was  so  touching  that  it  could 
not  be  resisted  and  Mother  promised  him  that  she 
would  make  every  effort  to  send  Sisters  to  his  school. 

The  way  was  made  clear  and  on  the  twenty-eighth  of 
August,  Mother  Germaine,  accompanied  by  Sister  M. 
Thomas,  superior  of  the  new  mission,  Sister  M. 
Bartholomew,  Sister  M.  Frances,  Sister  M.  Celeste, 
and  a  postulant,  reached  St.  Joseph's,  Aliquippa. 
They  found  a  fine  brick  school.  The  self-sacrificing 
pastor  had  given  up  his  own  home  to  the  Sisters. 
The  next  year  he  built  an  addition  to  the  convent,  a 
chapel,  and  three  music  rooms.  School  opened 
September  8,  1918,  with  one  hundred  and  ninety-three 
pupils.  It  was  quite  a  cosmopolitan  gathering  that 
greeted  the  Sisters  on  this  momentous  occasion;  for 
their  pupils  were  of  many  different  nationalities, 
Slovaks,  Italians,  Greeks,  Croatians,  Hungarians, 
Lithuanians,  Austrians,  Germans,  and  English.  The 
people  are  employed  in  the  steel  mills.  This  zealous 
pastor  has  worked  wonders  among  them,  and  his  school 
has  been  successful.  The  Sisters  began  with  six  grades; 
they  have  now  eight  grades,  with  an  enrollment  of 
three  hundred  and  twenty.  Much  of  the  time  of  the 
Sisters  out  of  school  hours  is  employed  in  the  prepara- 
tion of  children  and  adults  for  the  reception  of  the 
Sacraments.  The  Sisters  of  this  mission  find  much  con- 
solation in  their  work,  for  through  the  children  whom 
they  instruct,  many  parents  are  brought  back  to  the 
practice  of  our  Holy  Faith.  The  leavening  process  is 
rapidly  going  on  among  these  people  of  many  tongues. 
They  are  very  fond  of  music  and  the  little  entertain- 
ments which  are  given  by  the  children  from  time  to 
time  bring  the  people  of  the  parish  together  and  thus 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  435 

some  little  sunshine  is  brought  into  the  lives  of  these 
poor  toilers. 

Young  Women  s  Retreats 

Several  ntw  movements  for  the  w^elfare  of  souls,  not 
strictly  in  the  w^ay  of  education  in  the  schools,  v^ere 
inaugurated  by  Mother  Germaine.  One  of  these  move- 
ments, the  holding  of  a  spiritual  retreat  for  lay  women 
for  a  few  days  in  the  early  summer,  is  doing  untold  and 
continued  good.  Some  of  the  best  preachers  and  retreat 
masters  in  the  Jesuit  and  Passionist  Orders  have  been 
engaged  to  conduct  the  exercises,  and  nothing  has  been 
left  undone  to  provide  for  the  comfort  of  body  and 
soul  of  the  ever-growing  number  of  retreatants.  Rev- 
erend Father  Delihant,  SJ.,  Reverend  Father  Ayd, 
SJ.,  Reverend  Father  Augustine,  C.P.,  and  Reverend 
Father  Bonaventure,  C.P.,  have  made  these  retreats 
very  popular,  and  each  year  witnesses  an  ever-increas- 
ing number  of  retreatants. 

Saint  Joseph's  Place 

Another  project  undertaken  by  Mother  Germaine 
grew  out  of  her  own  goodness  of  heart  and  solicitude 
for  the  welfare  of  the  Sisters  committed  to  her  care. 
It  had  long  been  Mother's  wish  to  provide  a  summer 
home  for  the  Sisters,  where,  during  the  vacation,  they 
might  enjoy  a  few  weeks  of  complete  rest  before  taking 
up  the  arduous  work  of  the  school  year.  The  oppor- 
tunity came  to  secure  such  a  home  when  the  beautiful 
country  estate  of  Mr.  John  Clelland  was  placed  on  the 
market.  The  estate  was  disposed  of  at  public  auction. 
Bart  Lynch,  Esq.,  local  real  estate  broker,  acting  for 


436  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Robert  J.  Murray,  Esq.,  counsel  for  the  community, 
made  a  bid  of  $15,000  and  secured  the  place.  Mr. 
Lynch's  first  bid  was  $14,000,  but  as  that  amount  would 
not  be  accepted,  another  thousand  dollars  was  ofifered. 
Even  fifteen  thousand  dollars  was  considered  a  bargain, 
for  Mr.  Clelland  had  spent  four  times  that  amount  on 
improvements  alone. 

The  estate  is  situated  on  the  Mount  Cobb  Road 
between  the  Elmhurst  and  Saco  Stations  on  the  Erie 
Railroad.  The  farm  of  one  hundred  and  sixteen  acres 
occupies  a  plateau  on  the  summit  of  Mount  Cobb  and 
commands  an  extensive  view  of  the  surrounding 
country.  The  house  was  a  comfortable  country  resi- 
dence of  fourteen  rooms,  fully  furnished.  No  expense 
had  been  spared  to  stock  the  farm  and  the  farm  imple- 
ments were  all  of  the  latest  invention.  Barn,  silo,  green 
house,  ice-house,  fish  pond,  water-tank,  dairy,  all  testi- 
fied to  the  owner's  ambition  to  make  this  estate  one  of 
the  finest  in  the  country.  Opposite  the  house  was  a 
large  park  carefully  set  out  with  shrubs  and  flowers. 
The  newly  acquired  estate  was  placed  under  the  pro- 
tection of  Saint  Joseph,  and  in  his  honor  was  named 
Saint  Joseph's  Place. 

With  some  few  changes  the  house  was  placed  in 
readiness  for  the  Sisters.  One  room  on  the  second  floor 
was  fitted  up  as  a  chapel.  On  June  30,  1917,  Saint 
Joseph's  Place  was  opened.  Mass  was  celebrated  by 
the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  and  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
reserved.  After  Mass  the  Bishop  blessed  the  convent, 
outbuildings,  and  fields. 

Every  Sunday  morning  Mass  was  celebrated  at  Saint 
Joseph's  Place  by  the  Chaplain  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's, 
Reverend  Doctor  Boyle.  The  celebration  of  Mass  on 
Sunday  was  a  great  boon  to  the  farmers  living  in  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  437 

vicinity  and  to  Catholics  who  were  spending  the  sum- 
mer at  Lake  Ariel.  In  order  to  accommodate  the 
latter,  Mother  Superior  had  part  of  the  porch  enclosed. 
An  altar  was  erected  there  and  opportunity  provided 
for  the  ever-increasing  Sunday  congregation  to  assist 
at  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

War  Work 

Two  very  sad  world  conditions  imposed  upon  the 
Community  of  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  new 
obligations  of  charity  altogether  outside  the  provisions 
of  the  rule.  These  conditions  were  entailed  by  war 
and  pestilence.  The  anxiety  that  filled  all  hearts  since 
the  commencement  of  the  Great  World  War  in  1914, 
was  deepened  when  on  Good  Friday,  April  6,  1917,  it 
was  learned  that  we  too,  were  involved  and  that  war 
had  been  formally  declared.  Easter  dawned  upon  a 
scene  of  activity  and  preparations.  The  mobilization 
of  troops  had  already  commenced  and  plans  were 
being  rapidly  matured  for  the  embarkation  of  the 
devoted  defenders  of  our  honor  and  safety.  Through- 
out the  land  all  people  were  called  upon  to  join  in  the 
great  sacrifice,  and  saddened  but  loyal  hearts  responded 
with  the  patriotism  characteristic  of  our  noble  country. 
There  were  very  few  among  either  the  Sisters  or  the 
students,  who  were  not  obliged  to  make  the  sacrifice  of 
some  one  dear  to  them,  and  all  during  the  anxious 
period  of  the  war  fervent  prayers  were  daily  offered 
for  their  safety  as  well  as  for  the  triumph  of  our  cause. 

School  life  went  on  as  usual  except  that  much  of  the 
recreation  time  was  devoted  to  war  work  into  which 
both  Sisters  and  students  heartily  entered.  Knitting 
became  the  fashion.    The  Sisters  and  students  contrib- 


438  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

uted  their  quota  of  sweaters  for  our  brave  soldiers  and 
sailors.  Several  drives  were  conducted  in  the  interests 
of  War  Stamps  and  Thrift  Stamp  pledges.  The  Sis- 
ters patriotically  granted  a  holiday  to  conduct  the  work, 
and  the  enthusiastic  students  in  one  day  made  a  return 
of  nearly  $2,500.  Liberty  bonds  to  the  amount  of  $900 
were  contributed  by  the  college. 

The  war  brought  many  distinguished  visitors  to  the 
college,  who  related  much  that  was  interesting  con- 
cerning the  war  and  its  progress.  The  first  to  call  was 
Dr.  D.  A.  Webb.  He  had  been  overseas  and  gave  the 
Sisters  and  students  a  detailed  account  of  the  work  of 
the  priests.  Sisters,  and  doctors  on  the  battlefields  of 
France.  Chaplain  Dudley  Tierney,  Sister  M.  Magda- 
lena's  brother,  came  before  leaving  for  France  to  bid 
goodbye  to  his  friends  at  Marywood.  He  gave  a  glow- 
ing account  of  camp  life  and  painted  its  joys  and 
advantages  in  so  bright  a  light  that  many  an  anxious 
heart  among  his  auditors  felt  quite  relieved.  He 
expressed  his  belief  that  much  good  would  come  from 
the  dreadful  struggle,  and  asked  prayers  for  the  priests 
in  the  service,  that  through  them  God  would  reach  the 
hearts  of  His  unfaithful  children  and  thus  spread  His 
Kingdom  upon  earth.  The  cheerfulness  of  this  youth- 
ful soldier-priest  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  was  an 
evidence  of  the  admirable  American  spirit  which  gave 
our  boys  the  courage  to  dare  and  do  for  their  country, 
deeds  before  unheard  of  in  history.  Lieutenant 
Burnett,  one  of  Saint  Cecilia's  boys,  also  came  to  visit 
his  old  teachers  and  say  goodbye.  Before  leaving  he 
gave  a  farewell  concert. 

The  Scranton  Diocese  had  furnished  its  full  quota 
of  army  chaplains,  all  of  whom  distinguished  them- 
selves, some  of  them  at  the  cost  of  shattered  health. 
Chief  among  them  was  Chaplain  James  Houlihan,  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  439 

brother  of  Sister  M.  Fidelis,  and  an  alumnus  of  Laurel 
Hill  Academy.  The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary  have  special  reason  to  rejoice  over  Father 
Houlihan's  splendid  record.  He  had  been  an  army 
chaplain  before  the  war  broke  out  and  had  seen  good 
service  in  the  Philippines.  His  merit  was  recognized, 
and  he  was  rapidly  promoted,  until  now  he  ranks  sec- 
directing  the  American  chaplains  during  the  war.  On 
end  in  command.  Father  Houlihan  had  charge  of 
November  19th,  Chaplain  Houlihan  honored  Mary- 
wood  with  a  visit.  He  consented  to  address  the  Sisters 
and  students,  and  was  introduced  by  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Hoban,  who  was  justly  proud  of  the  record 
which  the  Scranton  chaplains  had  made  in  the  war. 
Chaplain  Houlihan's  story  was  intensely  interesting, 
but  in  the  relation  of  the  many  thrilling  experiences 
through  which  he  had  passed,  he  modestly  kept  him- 
self in  the  background.  He  emphasized  the  fact  that 
it  was  American  ideals  that  had  contributed  in  large 
measure  to  the  success  of  the  war.  He  lauded  the 
chivalry  of  the  French  soldiers,  the  steadfast  persever- 
ance of  the  British,  but  the  splendid  morale  of  the 
American  Army,  inspired  as  it  was  by  these  high  ideals, 
gave  to  the  allied  army  a  whole-hearted  abandon  that 
carried  everything  before  it. 

Major  Houlihan  paid  a  splendid  tribute  to  the  Cath- 
olic chaplains,  making  special  mention  of  Father  Sher- 
man, whose  name,  he  said,  was  held  in  reverence  by 
the  soldiers  for  his  heroism.  Father  Sherman  had 
received  the  highest  honors  for  distinguished  service. 
Father  Houlihan  asked  the  prayers  of  the  Sisters  and 
students.  He  attributed  his  own  safety  to  the  prayers 
offered  for  him  by  his  old  teachers,  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary. 

Among  the  other  visitors  from  the  seat  of  war  at 


440  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

this  time  were  Father  O'Leary,  who  narrowly  escaped 
making  the  supreme  sacrifice;  Chaplain  Leonard, 
brother  of  Sister  M.  Boniface;  Father  Dufify,  Captain 
Gagion,  and  Captain  F.  O'Neill. 

Shortly  after  dinner  on  November  7th,  word  was 
sent  to  Marywood  that  peace  was  to  be  declared  at  one 
o'clock  that  afternoon.  In  an  incredibly  short  space  of 
time  the  news  had  spread  through  the  building,  and 
when  the  gongs  and  bells  throughout  the  city  began  to 
peal  forth  the  glad  tidings,  the  entire  household  had 
gathered  in  the  chapel  to  offer  fervent  thanksgiving  to 
God.  When  the  organ  pealed  forth  the  Te  Deum,  all 
hearts  were  lifted  up  in  joyful  praise  to  the  Lord  God 
of  Hosts  who  had  given  victory  to  our  armies.  Even 
when  later  the  news  that  the  reported  peace  had  not 
been  definitely  confirmed  reached  us,  it  did  not  discour- 
age us.  All  felt  that  the  end  of  the  war  was  close 
at  hand.  When  on  the  morning  of  November  11th, 
we  were  awakened  by  the  joyful  ringing  of  the  city 
bells,  each  one  felt  that  now  indeed  the  Lord  had  heard 
the  petition  of  weary  hearts  the  world  over.  Our  hopes 
were  confirmed  when  Mother  Superior  at  the  close  of 
the  morning  medititation  announced,  "The  Holy  Com- 
munions this  morning  will  be  offered  in  thanksgiving 
for  peace."  What  fervent  communing  there  was  that 
morning  with  the  All-Merciful  Father,  who  had  at 
last  shown  compassion  to  a  war-torn  world!  For 
months  past  we  had  said  at  the  close  of  daily  Mass  the 
petition,  "We  fly  to  thy  patronage,  O  Holy  Mother  of 
God,"  for  peace.  Now  this  petition  was  to  give  place 
to  prayer  that  the  Holy  Ghost  might  direct  those  who 
were  engaged  in  preparation  for  the  Peace 
Conference. 

There  was  the  aftermath  of  war  activities  in  the 


MOTHER  M.  GERM  AIM  E  441 

shape  of  Victory  drives  and  Victory  teas,  and  on  June 
10th  all  the  students  participated  in  the  Scranton  wel- 
come home  day  for  her  soldiers  and  sailors.  There 
was  a  grand  parade  in  which  all  the  schools  in  the  city 
were  represented.  The  Marywood  College  girls  were 
attired  in  the  academic  cap  and  gown.  They  were 
led  by  Miss  Helen  Comerford,  of  the  class  of  1920, 
under  a  canopy  of  roses.  The  seminary  girls  in  white 
gowns  wreathed  and  chained  with  daisies  followed. 
Reverend  Dr.  Boyle  was  marshall  of  the  Marywood 
Division. 

The  Catholic  schools  of  the  city  attracted  much 
attention  and  won  for  themselves  many  encomiums  for 
their  reserve  and  dignity  of  manner,  the  fruit  of  that 
fine  restraint  which  the  discipline  of  our  Catholic 
schools  imposes. 

The  Influenza  Epidemic 

The  year  1918  will  long  be  remembered  for  the 
terrible  scourge  that  followed  in  the  wake  of  the  World 
"\^ar,  the  mysterious  and  dreaded  Spanish  influenza. 
Rumors  of  the  havoc  that  it  was  making  in  different 
parts  of  the  country  filled  all  with  dread  and  alarm; 
but  no  one  seemed  to  realize  that  Pennsylvania  was 
actually  in  the  grasp  of  the  disease  until  October  5th, 
when  the  health  authorities  at  Harrisburg  issued  an 
order  placing  a  ban  on  all  churches,  schools,  and  places 
of  amusement.  The  day  students  were  at  once  dis- 
missed, but  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  keep  the  resi- 
dent students  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  In  order  to 
safeguard  Marywood,  a  strict  quarantine  was  at  once 
declared.  No  visitors  were  admitted  and  no  student 
or  inmate  of   the  college  was   allowed   to   leave   the 


442  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

campus.  School  went  on  as  usual  and  there  was  no 
demur  at  the  enforced  seclusion.  Many  parents  wrote 
thanking  Mother  Superior  for  the  precaution  she  had 
taken  to  safeguard  their  dear  ones.  They  realized  this 
all  the  more  readily,  as  there  was  scarcely  a  neighbor- 
hood left  unvisited  by  the  disease,  while  Mount  Saint 
Mary's  remained  immune.  While  every  human  pre- 
caution was  taken,  our  chief  confidence  was  in  God's 
holy  protection.  To  insure  this,  special  prayers  were 
said  every  day,  stamps  of  the  Precious  Blood  were 
hung  at  the  entrance  of  the  different  rooms,  and  every 
one  in  the  building  wore  exposed  a  Sacred  Heart 
Badge. 

Meanwhile  the  dreaded  epidemic  spread  so  rapidly 
throughout  the  city  that  it  was  impossible  to  procure 
trained  nurses  for  all  the  patients  who  required  atten- 
tion. On  Saturday  evening,  October  Sth,  through  the 
advice  of  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  a  call  was  made 
for  one  of  our  Sisters  to  nurse  one  of  the  victims  of 
the  disease,  Mr.  Thomas  Gerrity,  whose  life  was  fast 
ebbing  away.  Sister  Elizabeth  was  sent  to  the  home  of 
the  patient,  but  in  spite  of  her  earnest  efforts  to  save 
him,  Mr.  Gerrity  succumbed  to  the  disease. 

Sister  M.  Elizabeth  was  a  forerunner  in  this  work 
of  mercy,  for  on  the  very  next  day,  Mother  Superior,  at 
the  request  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  sent  many 
other  Sisters  out  to  the  neglected  poor.  Our  trained 
nurses.  Sister  M.  Cosmas,  Sister  M.  Consolata,  and  Sis- 
ter M.  Melanie,  were  the  first  to  go  out.  Accompanied 
by  Sister  M.  Augusta,  a  practical  nurse,  they  went  to 
Throop,  a  suburb  of  Scranton.  There  was  no  hospital 
in  the  place,  but  the  Sisters  went  from  house  to  house 
administering  to  the  sick  and  caring  for  poor  families. 
Despite  the  fact  that  these  Sisters  were  doing  all  in 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  443 

their  power  to  prevent  the  spread  of  the  contagion, 
conditions  became  so  alarming  that  reinforcements 
were  requested.  Mother  at  once  telephoned  to  the 
different  convents  nearby  to  ask  for  volunteers  to  alle- 
viate the  sufferings  of  the  poor  in  this  public  distress. 
From  all  directions  came  hearty  responses  of  willing- 
ness to  take  up  the  work  of  charity.  Like  requests  were 
sent  to  all  the  houses  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  and  in 
every  place  where  these  houses  were  located,  the  sick 
and  suffering  poor  had  reason  to  bless  the  kindly 
ministration  of  the  Sisters. 

Sisters  M.  Hilary  and  M.  Julia,  of  South  Scranton, 
and  Sisters  M.  Felix  and  M.  Alonzo,  of  North  Scran- 
ton, hastened  to  the  help  of  the  Sisters  in  Throop,  whose 
heroic  work  there  was  earning  commendation  on  all 
sides.  Later,  these  Sisters  were  joined  by  Sister  M. 
Lucy,  Sister  M.  Clarita,  and  Sister  M.  Consilium  of 
Saint  Paul's.  Sister  M.  Lawrence  and  Sister  M. 
Hostia  of  North  Scranton  also  joined  in  the  noble 
work.  The  next  call  for  the  Sisters  came  from  Saint 
Joseph's  Shelter.  So  many  children  were  being 
neglected  on  account  of  the  illness  of  their  mothers  that 
the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  decided  to  open  the  Shel- 
ter to  these  forlorn  little  ones.  Sister  M.  Athanasius 
and  Sister  M.  Aileen  were  sent  to  attend  to  the  needs 
of  God's  little  guests.  These  two  Sisters,  after  several 
weeks  of  hard  and  patient  toil,  were  relieved  by  Sister 
M.  Petronilla,  Sister  M.  Fidelis,  Sister  M.  Rosina,  and 
Sister  M.  Eugenia.  These  four  Sisters  cared  for  these 
little  ones  until  November  9th,  when  the  last  child  was 
restored  to  its  parents. 

No  sooner  had  Mother  Superior  provided  for  the 
wants  of  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  than  she  received  a  call 
from  the  Mary  Keller  Hospital  asking  for  the  assist- 


444  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

ance  of  our  Sisters.  The  appeal  was  heeded,  and  Sis- 
ters M.  Domitilla,  M.  Scholastica,  M.  Cormac,  and  M. 
Nazaretta  were  sent  to  help  the  good  Franciscan 
Sisters. 

Fervent  prayers  were  offered  by  the  community  for 
the  preservation  of  the  Sisters  who  were  exposed  to  the 
contagion.  In  all  the  outlying  cities  and  towns,  reports 
from  the  different  convents  testified  to  the  wonderful 
preservation  of  the  Sisters  who  were  nursing  in  the 
hospitals  and  homes  of  the  poor.  The  Sisters  who  were 
nursing  in  Scranton  were  not  so  fortunate.  In  the  midst 
of  the  work,  Sister  M.  Cormac  of  Saint  Cecilia's  was 
stricken,  and  a  few  days  later  Sisters  M.  Domitilla,  M. 
Scholastica,  M.  Nazaretta,  and  M.  Julia  gave  evidence 
of  illness  and  were  at  once  placed  under  the  doctor's 
care.  Sister  M.  Cormac  and  Sister  M.  Scholastica 
were  prepared  for  death.  While  these  two  Sisters  were 
hovering  between  life  and  death.  Sister  M.  Consolata 
was  brought  to  the  hospital.  For  a  time  it  looked  as 
though  our  dear  Lord  was  to  visit  the  community  with 
a  heavy  death  toll ;  but  His  mercy  was  pleased  to  spare 
our  good  Sisters  at  this  time  of  dire  need.  All 
recovered  and  were  removed  to  Marywood  for  rest. 

The  following  article  from  one  of  the  daily  papers 
will  give  an  idea  of  the  work  done  by  the  Bishop  and 
the  dififerent  Sisterhoods,  in  both  Lackawanna  and 
Luzerne  counties. 

"Dr.  S.  P.  Longstreet,  director  of  the  city  department 
of  health,  Dr.  J.  C.  Reifsnyder,  representative  of  the 
State  Health  Department,  and  the  officials  of  prac- 
tically every  borough  in  Lackawanna  County,  joined 
yesterday  in  praising  the  excellent  work  accomplished 
day  and  night  by  the  Sisters  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
caring  for  the  sick  and  in  assisting  to  stamp  out  the 
dreaded  influenza  disease. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  445 

"From  the  outbreak  of  the  epidemic,  the  Sisters  have 
devoted  their  time  and  energy  to  relieving  the  afflicted. 
Many  of  them  are  trained  nurses  and  have  rendered 
valuable  aid  in  the  successful  operation  of  emergency 
hospitals  established  in  the  various  towns.  Others  pos- 
sessing a  practical  knowledge  of  nursing  have  done 
much  humanitarian  work  in  their  duties  as  aides.  In 
some  towns  the  Sisters  have  made  a  house  to  house 
canvas  carrying  a  word  of  warning  to  men,  women,  and 
children,  explaining  preventative  measures,  and 
relieving  the  suffering  of  destitute  families. 

"A  few  days  after  the  state-wide  quarantine  rules 
and  regulations  were  announced  in  Harrisburg,  Dr. 
B.  Franklin  Royer,  acting  state  commissioner  of  health, 
talked  with  Bishop  Hoban  over  the  long  distance  tele- 
phone. He  asked  Bishop  Hoban  to  assist  in  fighting 
the  epidemic  and  to  allow  the  Sisters  of  the  Church 
to  help  in  the  work. 

"Bishop  Hoban  immediately  sent  eight  Sisters  of 
the  Order  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  to 
Throop,  where  the  disease  had  claimed  a  large  number 
of  men,  women,  and  children,  and  where  the  influenza 
was  to  be  found  in  practically  every  home.  Four  of 
the  Sisters  were  trained  nurses,  while  the  others  acted 
as  their  aides.  The  Sisters  made  a  house  to  house 
canvas  in  Throop,  the  nurses  treating  the  influenza  and 
pneumonia  sufferers,  and  the  aides  telling  of  the  means 
of  preventing  the  malady.  Children  of  afflicted  parents 
were  cared  for,  and  the  Sisters  worked  day  and  night 
in  stamping  out  the  disease.  Today  Throop  is  in  a 
better  condition  than  any  other  town  in  the  country. 
Burgess  James  McNulty  of  Throop,  was  a  visitor  at 
the  episcopal  residence  yesterday  afternoon,  when  he 
thanked  Bishop  Hoban  for  his  assistance  and  for  the 
aid  of  the  eight  Sisters. 


446  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

"When  the  disease  became  serious  in  Old  Forge,  Dr. 
Salmon,  health  officer  of  the  town,  arranged  for  the 
opening  of  an  emergency  hospital  in  the  high  school 
building.  Bishop  Hoban  at  once  forwarded  one  hun- 
dred cots  to  Dr.  Salmon  for  use  in  the  hospital.  Miss 
Carrie  Aplanap  of  the  United  States  Marine  Hospital, 
Washington,  D.  C,  was  the  nurse  in  charge  until  a 
week  ago,  when  she  was  recalled  to  Washington. 

"The  first  day  the  Old  Forge  Hospital  was  opened, 
four  Sisters  of  the  Saints  Peter  and  Paul  Polish  Catho- 
lic Church  were  sent  to  the  institution.  Two  Sisters 
of  Saint  Joseph's  Lithuanian  Church  and  four  Sisters 
of  the  Greek  Catholic  Church  have  accomplished  noble 
work  at  the  emergency  hospital  in  the  armory. 

"Sisters  of  the  Italian  Catholic  Church,  West  Scran- 
ton,  for  the  past  two  weeks  have  been  going  around 
among  the  parishioners  in  that  section  of  the  city. 
Polish  Sisters  have  rendered  much  aid  among  the 
people  of  Priceburg.  In  Carbondale,  Sisters  of  Saint 
Rose  Academy  are  assisting  in  the  daily  work  at  the 
emergency  hospital  in  the  armory  of  that  place.  At 
the  emergency  hospital  in  the  Knights  of  Columbus 
Hall  in  Olyphant,  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  are  assisting  daily. 

"Since  the  outbreak  of  the  epidemic  Sisters  in  both 
the  Mercy  and  the  Mary  Kellar  Hospitals  have 
worked  faithfully  in  caring  for  the  patients.  Many  of 
the  Sisters  who  are  trained  nurses  have  contracted  the 
disease,  but  they  are  now  practically  recovered  from 
the  malady. 

"In  Exeter  Borough  near  Pittston,  Sisters  of  the 
Order  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  have  been 
instrumental  in  checking  the  disease  in  the  town,  while 
in  Hazleton  and  in  Freeland,  Sisters  of  Mercy  have 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  447 

been  working  day  and  night  in  caring  for  sufferers  in 
the  emergency  hospitals  established  in  both  places. 

''With  three  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary  in  charge,  assisted  by  members  of  Saint 
Joseph's  Guild  and  many  volunteers,  Saint  Joseph's 
Shelter  is  doing  wonderful  work  in  caring  for  the  little 
children  of  parents  now  confined  in  various  hospitals 
of  the  city,  suffering  with  influenza  and  pneumonia. 
It  is  noble  work  that  the  Shelter  is  doing  and  on  every 
hand  much  praise  is  heard. 

"Yesterday  twenty-one  children  were  being  cared  for 
at  the  Shelter.  Since  the  start  of  the  epidemic,  more 
than  two  hundred  children  have  been  quartered  there, 
some  being  discharged  and  some  being  admitted  every 
day.  Children  who  have  been  properly  looked  after 
during  the  illness  of  fathers,  mothers,  and  guardians, 
range  in  age  from  seventeen  days  to  twelve  years.  Not 
a  child  is  allowed  in  the  institution  unless  it  is  abso- 
lutely free  from  disease. 

"Bishop  Hoban  is  a  daily  visitor  at  the  Shelter,  and 
he  does  everything  possible  to  care  for  the  amusement 
and  health  of  the  big,  happy  family.  Little  girls  are 
at  home  while  playing  with  their  dolls,  and  the  little 
youngsters  are  contented  every  hour  of  the  day  with 
fire  engines,  bells,  and  all  manner  of  toys." 

The  influenza  ban  was  raised  on  November  12th, 
and  the  day  students  were  permitted  to  return.  Thanks 
to  Divine  Providence,  they  had  been  wonderfully 
preserved,  for  not  one  was  missing. 

Saturday,  November  16th,  held  for  Mother  Superior 
and  the  Sisters,  a  pleasant  surprise.  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Hoban,  accompanied  by  Mr.  James  McNulty, 
Burgess  of   the   Borough   of  Throop,   and   Attorney 


448  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Walsh  of  Olyphant,  visited  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for 
the  purpose  of  presenting  to  Marywood  and  to  each 
Sister  who  had  risked  her  life  to  save  the  influenza 
victims,  testimonials  of  gratitude.  Mr.  McNulty,  in 
behalf  of  the  residents  of  Throop,  presented  Mother 
Superior  with  a  purse  of  $500,  and  gave  to  each  Sister 
a  beautifully  engraved  copy  of  the  following 
resolutions : 

Whereas^  Contempt  for  death,  whether  it  be  shown  on  the 
field  of  battle,  amidst  the  roar  of  cannon,  the  rattle  of  musketry 
and  machine  guns,  and  the  rain  of  bombs  from  whirring  aeroplanes, 
or  in  the  quiet  of  a  peaceful  hamlet,  where  a  plague  more  destruc- 
tive to  human  life  than  war  itself  rages  and  kills,  has  immemorially 
received  the  plaudits  of  the  saved  who  always,  be  they  true  men  and 
women,  with  alacrity  and  spontaneity  pay  true  reverence  and  give 
sincere  gratitude  to  their  saviours;  and 

Whereas,  while  many  valiant  young  men  of  the  Town  of 
Throop  were  fighting  on  the  battlefields  of  the  sacred  soils  of 
France  and  Belgium,  for  God,  their  country  and  humanity,  against 
a  cruel  and  treacherous  foe,  their  families  were  laid  low  by  a  plague 
of  unknown  origin  and  of  doubtful  nature,  and  so  contagious  and 
infectious  that  few  there  were  who  dared  to  enter  the  stricken 
homes  to  care  for  them,  and  to  give  them  bread  to  cat  and  water  to 
drink;  and 

Whereas,  the  following  Nuns,  voluntarily  quitting  their  safe 
and  peaceful  pursuits,  and  despising  death,  came  like  ministering 
angels  into  the  plague-ridden  Town  of  Throop,  and  went  from  sick 
home  to  sick  home,  giving  aid  and  comfort,  and  doing  what  was 
humanly  possible  to  alleviate  pain  and  restore  health,  without  thought 
of  gain  or  expectation  of  compensation,  save  that  of  work  well  done 
and  a  spiritual  reward  well  merited:  Sister  Mary  Hilary;  Sister 
Mary  Julia;  Sister  Mar>'  Consilium;  Sister  Mary  Cosmas;  Sister 
Mary  Augusta;  Sister  Mary  Felix;  Sister  Mary  Alonzo;  Sister 
Mary  Hostia;  Sister  Mary  Clarita;  Sister  Mary  Lawrence;  Sister 
Mary  Consolata;  Sister  Mary  Melanie;  and  Sister  Mary  Germaine, 
Mother  Superior;  and 

Whereas,  the  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  Bishop  of  Scran- 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  449 

ton,  always  alert  and  watchful  for  the  health  and  welfare,  temporal 
and  spiritual  of  all  people,  and  ever  ready  to  do  charity  in  an  un- 
ostentatious way  by  a  generous  gift  of  cots  and  blankets,  enabled 
the  Town  Council  to  open  an  emergency  hospital  within  twenty- 
four  hours  of  its  determination  to  do  so,  and  kindly  secured  the  ser- 
vices of  several  Nuns,  and  visited  the  Town  of  Throop  and  hospital 
therein  frequently,  helping  by  word  and  example  to  improve  con- 
ditions and   restore  health ; 

Now,  THEREFORE,  Be  it  resolved  by  the  Burgess  and  Town  Coun- 
cil of  the  Borough  of  Throop,  in  the  County  of  Lackawanna,  and 
State  of  Pennsylvania,  and  it  is  hereby  resolved  by  and  with  the 
authority  of  the  same, 

That  in  the  name  of  the  constituted  authorities  of  the  said 
Borough  and  of  all  the  people  therein,  heartfelt  thanks  be  given 
and  sincere  gratitude  be  rendered  publicly  to  the  above-named  Nuns 
and  the  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  for  their  kind  solicitude 
and  generous  and  effective  services  rendered  indirectly  to  all  its 
people  and  directly  to  the  afflicted ;  that  this  resolution  be  made  a 
record  of  the  Borough,  and  a  copy  of  it  be  given  to  each  of  the  Nuns 
above  mentioned  and  the  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  in  a  feeble 
effort  to  show  appreciation  of  their  services. 

Passed  this  13th  day  of  November,  1918,  by  the  Town  Council 
of  the  Borough  of  Throop  in  regular  meeting  assembled. 

John  E.  Joxes, 
President  of  the  Toivn  Council 
Attest : 

M.   J.    O'HoRO,   Secretary   of   Toivn    Council 

Approved  by  the  Burgess  of  the  said  Borough  this  15th  day  of 
November,   1918. 

James  J.  McNulty, 
Burgess   of   Throop. 

God  had  mercifully  spared  Marywood  and  now  that 
the  scourge  had  seemingly  spent  its  force  no  more 
anxiety  was  felt.  It  was  with  a  shock  that  we  learned 
that  the  influenza  had  touched  the  peaceful  little  Con- 
vent of  HoUidaysburg.  Before  the  Sisters  there  were 
aware  of  the  presence  of  the  dreadful  malady,  Sister 


4SO  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Naomi  had  fallen  a  victim.  Her  death  took  place 
on  November  11.  The  Sisters  were  grief-stricken,  for 
Sister  Naomi  had  endeared  herself  to  all.  Among  the 
children  of  Hollidaysburg  she  was  greatly  beloved. 
She  had  a  winning  manner,  and  in  her  quiet  but  force- 
ful way  drew  many  hearts  close  to  the  Heart  of  her 
Divine  Saviour,  to  whom  she  had  devoted  her  beautiful 
young  life.  Unconscious  of  the  fact  that  Sister  had 
died  from  influenza.  Mother  Superior  had  the  body 
removed  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  for  burial.  As  soon 
as  the  undertaker  saw  the  body  he  informed  Mother 
of  the  danger.  Immediately  plans  were  made  for  the 
closing  of  school  lest  any  students  should  contract  the 
disease.  Alarm  was  increased  by  the  news  that  the 
epidemic  had  broken  out  in  Saint  Michael's  Industrial 
School  at  White's  Ferry  and  that  it  was  rapidly 
spreading. 

Mother  Superior,  accompanied  by  Sisters  M. 
Dolores,  M.  Columba,  M.  Consolata,  and  M.  Melanie, 
went  at  once  to  White's  Ferry  to  care  for  the  afflicted. 
They  found  the  conditions  alarming,  as  five  of  the 
Sisters  had  also  been  stricken  with  the  disease  and  were 
unable  to  be  on  duty.  Sister  M.  Paschal  and  Sister  M. 
Ida,  who  had  been  sent  from  Saint  John's,  Pittston,  to 
help,  together  with  Sister  M.  Octavia  and  Sister  M. 
Lucina,  were  all  ill.  When  Mother  Superior  with  her 
relief  corps  arrived,  there  were  about  thirty-five  cases  to 
nurse.  On  the  follovv^ing  morning,  Father  Caufield, 
the  Director,  and  several  more  of  the  children  were 
taken  ill.  Sister  M.  Bernard  and  Sister  M.  Estelle  were 
unable  to  resist  the  contagion,  and  the  entire  care  of  the 
household  devolved  on  Sister  M.  Columba  and  Sister 
M.  Lilian.  The  day  following,  every  boy  in  the  house 
was  in  bed.    The  situation  was  indeed  a  trying  one  and 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  451 

the  efforts  of  the  Sisters  to  get  control  of  the  disease 
were  truly  heroic.  The  Sisters  who  worked  under  the 
direction  of  Mother  Superior  during  those  strenuous 
days  all  declared  that  her  efforts  in  behalf  of  the 
sufferers  were  truly  marvelous. 

The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  did  not  forget  his  boys. 
He  visited  them  often  and  saw  that  everything  neces- 
sary was  provided  for  the  children  and  the  Sisters. 
When  they  were  convalescing  he  entered  one  of  the 
large  dormitories  one  day  and  asked,  "How  many  here 
are  hungry?"  Instantly  every  boy  sat  up  in  bed.  It 
was  a  good  sign,  and  the  Bishop  turned  away  smiling. 
Through  the  goodness  of  God  and  the  vigilance  of  the 
self-sacrificing  nurses,  the  one  hundred  and  eighty-five 
boys  were  restored  to  health. 

It  was  providential  indeed  that  not  one  death 
occurred.  It  was  not  in  vain  that  these  clients  of  the 
Great  Archangel  had  daily  invoked  him  in  the  beauti- 
ful prayer,  "Saint  Michael,  guard  and  protect  us." 

Deaths 

The  death  toll  due  to  influenza  in  the  community 
was  required  only  of  Sister  M.  Naomi,  but  during  the 
ministration  of  Mother  Germaine  as  superior,  the 
community  suffered  the  loss  of  many  valuable  and 
valiant  members.  Sister  M.  Pancratius  Hughes  died 
February  25th,  Sister  M.  Cyprian  Campbell,  April 
13th,  and  Sister  M.  Aloysia  Mulhern,  September  25th 
of  the  same  year.  Sister  M.  Pancratius  had,  while  a 
novice,  composed  the  music  of  the  beautiful  reception 
hymn  so  dear  to  the  Immaculate  Heart  Sisters.  Sister 
M.  Cyprian,  Sister  Hildegarde's  sister,  had  been  a  very 
successful  primary  teacher.     Both  she  and  Sister  Pan- 


452  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

cratius  had  given  years  of  faithful  service  to  the  com- 
munity. Sister  M.  Aloysia  had  been  professed  a  little 
over  a  year,  but  was  made,  through  patient  suffering, 
perfect  in  a  short  time.  Sister  M.  Edith  Cavanaugh 
was  called  to  her  heavenly  home  on  February  22nd. 
Sister  M.  Edith  was  only  twenty  years  old  at  the  time 
of  her  death.  She  was  greatly  missed  at  Saint  John'8 
Orphanage,  where  her  generous  soul  and  sunny  disposi- 
tion had  endeared  her  to  the  Sisters  and  her  little 
charges.  Sister  M.  Edith  was  the  sister  of  Sister  M. 
Rosemary. 

On  September  3,  1918,  God  called  to  Himself  a 
faithful  laborer  in  His  vineyard,  Sister  M.  Vincentia 
O'Boyle.  In  many  of  our  communities,  Martha-like, 
she  had  ministered  to  the  wants  and  necessities  of  the 
Sisters  and  had  combined  with  her  various  duties  a 
spirit  of  ceaseless  prayer. 

The  death  of  Sister  M.  Loretta  O'Connell  occurred 
on  July  5,  1919.  Sister  Loretta  had  spent  many  years 
at  Saint  Patrick's  Orphanage.  She  was  in  charge  there 
at  the  time  of  the  burning  of  the  Orphanage,  and  never 
quite  fully  recovered  from  the  harrowing  experience. 
When  the  Slovak  Sisters  left  Mount  Saint  Mary's  to 
open  a  mother  house  and  novitiate  of  their  own. 
Sister  M.  Loretta  was  placed  in  charge.  God  sent  her, 
as  He  sends  to  many  of  our  senior  Sisters  before  death, 
the  crowning  grace  of  sufifering. 

Sister  M.  Mercedes  O'Malley  was  Superior  at  Saint 
Joseph's,  Danville,  at  the  time  of  her  death,  August 
5,  1915.  She  had  just  finished  the  work  of  the  school 
year,  when  she  was  stricken  with  a  fatal  illness.  Sister 
M.  Mercedes  was  an  earnest,  upright  religious,  honest 
with  herself  and  with  all  who  came  under  her  care. 
Her  death  was  a  great  loss  to  the  community,  for  rea- 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  453 

sonably  she  might  have  hoped  for  many  more  years 
of  usefulness.  She  was  Sister  Mary  Raphael's  twin 
sister,  and  one  of  three  daughters  who  had  consecrated 
themselves  to  the  service  of  God. 

Ten  Sisters  were  called  home  during  the  years  1916- 
1917.  Sister  M.  Cecilia  McAndrew  died  at  Saint 
John's,  Pittston,  and  was  buried  in  Saint  John's  ceme- 
tery, the  first  Sister  to  be  interred  in  Saint  John's  since 
the  death  of  Sister  M.  Bridget  Stokes,  who  died  there 
in  1871.  Sister  Cecilia,  who  had  just  recovered  from 
a  serious  illness,  was  about  to  begin  the  work  of  the 
year,  but  found  that  her  optimistic  spirit  had  belied 
her  strength.  When  told  there  was  no  hope,  she  cheer- 
fully resigned  herself  to  God's  holy  will. 

On  the  feast  of  All  Saints,  our  dear  Sister  M. 
Veronica  went  to  join  the  happy  spirits  whom  the 
Church  honors  on  this  beautiful  feast.  She  herself 
announced  on  All  Saints'  Day  that  her  end  was  near. 
The  peace  which  prevailed  in  her  death  chamber  made 
those  present  feel  that  all  was  well  indeed  with  gentle 
Sister  M.  Veronica. 

Sister  Mary  Clementine  Gallagher  died  on  January 
19,  1917.  She  had  made  that  Christmas  season  a  joy- 
ous one  indeed  for  her  community  at  Saint  John's, 
Pittston.  Neither  she,  nor  they,  dreamed  that  it  would 
be  her  last.  The  call  came  quickly,  but  it  found  her 
with  her  lamp  trimmed  and  filled  with  the  oil  of 
charity. 

Shortly  before  Sister  M.  Rosarium's  death,  which 
occurred  February  23,  1917,  her  confessor,  who  had 
been  visiting  her,  remarked,  "That  room  seems  as 
though  a  corner  of  heaven  had  been  transferred  to  it." 
Sister  Rosarium  won  her  crown  through  patient  suffer- 
ing.   The  decline  which  caused  her  long  years  of  agony 


454  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

began  soon  after  her  profession.  During  her  lingering 
illness  her  sunny  presence  radiated  joy  and  happiness 
to  the  entire  community,  winning  for  her  the  beautiful 
title,  "Angel  of  the  House." 

Sister  Mary  Huberta  CuUen,  Sister  M.  Loretta's 
niece,  was  also  severely  tried  by  illness.  She  quietly 
fell  asleep  in  the  Lord  on  the  Feast  of  our  Lady  of 
Mercy,  September  24,  1917.  The  death  of  Sister  M. 
Christine  McGovern  occurred  the  following  month, 
October  19,  1917.  Sister  M.  Christine  will  be  remem- 
bered by  those  with  whom  she  lived,  as  a  lovable,  toler- 
ant religious,  whose  life  was  filled  with  the  peace  which 
ever  abides  in  the  kind  heart. 

It  was  a  great  shock  to  the  community  when  on  the 
morning  of  July  24th,  word  was  sent  that  Sister  M. 
Leo  was  no  more.  Her  call  found  her  fully  prepared 
to  answer  a  hasty  summons.  Fenelon,  the  dove  of 
Cambrai,  has  said,  ''J^^t  in  the  right  time  the  hand 
will  be  laid  on  our  shoulders,  the  word  whispered  in 
our  ear.  We  must  leave  the  sewing  undone,  the  floor 
unswept,  the  plough  in  the  furrow,  the  story  untold, 
the  song  unsung" — and  so  it  seemed  with  this  dear  Sis- 
ter, from  whom  the  community  had  reason  to  hope  for 
many  more  years  of  faithful  service.  As  a  teacher  she 
had  been  most  successful;  as  an  examiner  of  schools, 
kind  and  sympathetic.  She  did  not  hesitate  to  point  out 
the  defects  that  she  found  here  and  there  in  the  work, 
but  her  kindly  criticisms  always  strengthened  and  had 
the  efifect  of  exciting  to  greater  efforts.  Following  the 
advice  of  the  Apostle,  she  spent  and  was  spent  in  her 
efiforts  to  discharge  faithfully  her  important  duties. 
She  had  the  consolation  at  the  hour  of  death  of  knowing 
that  she  had  left  nothing  undone  to  promote  the  cause 
of  Catholic  education. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  455 

It  is  noticeable  that  in  the  religious  life  all  works  of 
worth  prosper  only  in  the  shadow  of  the  Cross.  The 
opening  of  Marywood  College  was  followed  by  a 
calamity,  the  sudden  death  of  our  dear  Sister  M.  Visi- 
tation Hines,  who  was  killed  by  an  automobile  on 
October  4,  1915.  Sister  M.  Visitation  and  Sister  M. 
Francesca,  both  of  Saint  Cecilia's  Academy,  were  on 
their  way  home  from  Saint  Ann's  Monastery,  where 
they  had  gone  to  Confession.  As  they  were  crossing 
Main  Avenue,  below  the  monastery,  an  automobile 
struck  Sister  M.  Visitation  and  dragged  her  several 
feet.  Father  Patrick  was  hastily  summoned,  but  Sister 
was  unconscious.  The  dying  Sister  was  placed  in  an 
automobile  and  taken  to  the  West  Side  Hospital.  She 
never  regained  consciousness  and  before  the  hospital 
was  reached  her  pure  soul  had  entered  into  the  house 
of  its  Eternity. 

Sister  M.  Visitation's  awful  death  cast  a  shadow  of 
gloom  not  only  over  the  community,  but  over  the  entire 
city.  Every  heart  was  sad,  for  all  felt  that  it  was  an 
untimely  taking  away  of  a  young  life  full  of  promise. 

Sister  M.  Visitation  Hines  was  a  young  religious  of 
superior  attainments.  The  training  she  had  received 
along  the  chosen  lines  of  her  vocation  rendered  her 
peculiarly  fitted  to  the  work  of  teaching.  She  was  a 
successful  teacher  and  was  much  beloved  by  her  pupils. 
She  was  of  a  bright,  happy  disposition,  and  the  cheer- 
fulness with  which  she  fulfilled  her  obligations 
endeared  her  to  her  Sisters  in  the  community.  In  her 
funeral  sermon  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  said  that 
though  "death  had  come  to  her  like  a  thief  in  the  night, 
it  did  not  find  her  unprepared.  Her  whole  life,  both 
in  the  convent  and  out  of  it,  had  been  but  a  preparation 
for  the  supreme  hour.    When  she  lay  under  that  auto- 


456  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

mobile  on  the  open  street  in  Hyde  Park,  crushed  and 
mangled,  she  was  prepared  for  that  hour,  because  all 
her  days  and  hours  were  spent  in  preparation  for  the 
supreme  moment." 

While  the  community  was  still  suffering  from  the 
shock  of  Sister  M.  Visitation's  tragic  end,  death  again 
visited  us  and  left  us  mourning  the  loss  of  dear  Sister 
Rebecca,  whose  loving  and  self-sacrificing  services  had 
endeared  her  to  all  the  Sisters.  Now  she  who  had 
taken  care  of  so  many,  was  in  turn  tenderly  cared  for. 
She  who  had  assisted  at  so  many  deathbeds,  helped 
so  many  to  die  well,  was  now  to  experience  the  peace 
and  joy  with  which  the  merciful  Heart  of  Jesus 
rewards  all  who  show  mercy.  Nothing  troubled  her, 
she  quietly  and  calmly  awaited  the  supreme  moment 
when  He  whom  she  had  served  in  the  prison  of  the  sick 
room  would  come  with  His  promised  reward.  She 
died  on  the  Feast  of  Saint  Teresa.  The  funeral  ser- 
mon preached  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  was 
highly  eulogistic  of  the  deceased  Sister.  "I  feel  very 
happy  to  think  that  I  sat  at  the  bedside  of  the  good 
Sister  a  short  time  before  her  death.  She  reminded  me 
that  it  was  the  eighteenth  anniversary  of  her  taking  up 
of  her  work  of  mercy.  Eighteen  years  before,  on  the 
Feast  of  Saint  Teresa,  she  began  her  training  in  the 
hospital  at  Washington.  On  the  Feast  of  Saint 
Teresa  eighteen  years  after,  she  was  called  to  give  an 
account  of  her  stewardship  and  to  meet  those  to  whom 
she  had  ministered.  During  all  these  years  she  lived 
a  good  religious  life.  I  knew  her  as  a  student  nurse  in 
Washington  and  there,  as  in  after  life,  she  was  the  same 
gentle,  active,  accommodating,  kind-hearted,  generous 


woman." 


On  November  3rd,  Sister  M.  Hilarian  Doyle  died 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  457 

at  Saint  Joseph's  Hospital,  Philadelphia,  whither  she 
had  gone  some  months  before  for  treatment.  She  had 
given  long  and  faithful  service  to  the  community  and 
had  edified  the  Sisters  by  her  spirit  of  child-like 
simplicity. 

Shortly  before  noon  of  April  11th,  word  came  to 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  that  Mother  M.  Crescentia  was 
dying.  Sister  M.  Pius  and  Sister  M.  Celestine,  both 
life-long  friends  of  Mother  M.  Crescentia,  left  on  the 
afternoon  train  for  New  York.  When  they  arrived 
Mother  M.  Crescentia  was  unconscious.  At  eight 
o'clock  that  evening  she  yielded  up  her  soul  to  the  Cre- 
ator whom  she  had  served  since  the  days  of  her  youth. 
Her  funeral  was  held  from  the  Chapel  of  Mount  Saint 
Mary's.  In  his  funeral  sermon  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  highly  eulogized  Mother  M.  Crescentia  for  her 
beautiful  spirit  of  modesty  and  simplicity.  "This 
morning  we  are  gathered  around  the  bier  of  one  of  the 
most  modest  women  that  I  have  ever  met.  She 
was  plain  and  simple  in  many  ways.  She  was  an 
earnest  Sister,  anxious  to  do  her  duty  as  she  saw  it.  I 
do  not  believe  she  was  swayed  by  the  slightest  ambition. 
Her  work  at  Saint  Cecilia's  proved  that  she  had  God 
alone  in  view  in  all  she  did.  After  the  second  election 
of  Mother  Mary,  to  whom  this  order  owes  so  much, 
and  whose  memory  shall  never  die.  Mother  M.  Cres- 
centia was  chosen  assistant.  Mother  Mary  devoted  a 
great  deal  of  her  time  to  the  preparation  of  the  plans 
of  this  beautiful  building.  When  Mother  Mary  died 
and  Mother  M.  Crescentia  succeeded  her  as  superior, 
her  only  ambition  was  to  carry  out  Mother  Mary's 
plans.  It  was  she  who  helped  to  select  this  site,  and 
it  was  she  who  had  the  courage  to  begin  the  building 
of  this  new  home.     It  was  not  in  the  designs  of  God 


458  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

that  she  should  finish  it.  Later  when  the  election  took 
place  she  gave  up  her  charge  without  the  least  regret. 
She  may  have  thought  it  would  be  an  honor  to  complete 
the  work  she  had  begun.  But  all  the  Sisters  had  been 
working  for  this  end,  and  no  matter  who  was  elected 
the  work  would  go  on. 

"Now  her  body  has  been  brought  to  the  home  which 
she  helped  to  build  and  the  site  which  she  had  helped 
to  select.  She  is  to  be  buried  in  the  grounds  that  were 
bought  long  ago  to  be  the  home  of  the  community. 
Her  whole  life  in  religion,  some  forty  years,  has  been 
spent  in  the  service  of  God's  little  ones.  Mother  M. 
Crescentia  gave  her  whole  life  to  Jesus  Christ  abso- 
lutely and  entirely.  May  we  not  hope  that  God  will 
be  faithful  to  His  promise  and  crown  her  with  an 
everlasting  reward?" 

Mother  M.  Crescentia  was  born  in  Scranton  on  Sep- 
tember 5,  1859.  Soon  after  her  birth,  her  parents,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  William  T.  Foster,  moved  to  Pittston,  where 
Mother  M.  Crescentia  was  educated  by  the  Sisters  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  She  entered  the  novi- 
tiate of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  on  February  6, 
1877,  received  the  habit  on  November  25  of  the 
same  year,  and  two  years  later  she  made  her  holy  vows. 
She  was  superior  of  Saint  Cecilia's  Academy  and  Holy 
Rosary  Convent  for  many  years.  In  1908  she  was 
appointed  directress  of  Mount  Saint  Mary's  Seminary. 
She  was  appointed  the  first  superior  of  Saint  Alphon- 
sus  School,  New  York,  in  1913.  During  her  long  years 
of  faithful  service  in  religion.  Mother  Crescentia  gave 
her  best  energies  to  the  training  of  young  hearts  and 
minds  in  accordance  with  the  noble  standards  she  had 
set  up  for  manhood  and  womanhood,  and  her  untiring 
zeal  in  this   respect  was   rewarded  with   remarkable 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  459 

success.  To  her  Sisters  in  religion  she  was  a  living 
exemplar  of  the  strict  observance  of  the  Holy  Rule. 
The  memory  of  her  exceptionally  worthy  and  beautiful 
life  will  continue  to  guide  those  who  were  fortunate 
enough  to  come  under  her  strong  and  kindly  influence. 
The  refining  process  of  labor  and  suffering  and  the 
chastening  of  affliction  brought  their  richest  accom- 
paniments to  the  period  of  Mother  Germaine's  leader- 
ship. Truly  could  we  say  with  Thomas  a  Kempis,  in 
looking  upon  the  fair  fruits  of  her  labors  and  trials, 
"In  the  Cross  is  infusion  of  heavenly  sweetness."  (Book 

II,  12.) 

Besides  the  marvellous  events  which  form  the  record 
of  this  chapter,  a  few  enhancing  details  may  be  added. 
On  July  23,  1916,  Mount  Saint  Mary's  was  honored 
by  a  visit  from  the  Apostolic  Delegate,  His  Excellency, 
Most  Reverend  John  Bonzano,  D.D.  He  had 
come  to  Scranton  to  officiate  at  the  re-dedication  of 
Saint  Ann's  Monastery,  West  Scranton.  He  was 
accompanied  on  his  visit  to  Mount  Saint  Mary's  by 
our  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  Reverend  Dr.  Boyle,  and 
Reverend  Dr.  Jordan.  After  dinner  His  Excellency 
was  taken  through  the  building  and  grounds,  and 
expressed  himself  as  being  much  pleased  with  all  that 
he  saw  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's. 

On  November  22nd,  the  feast  of  Saint  Cecilia, 
Mount  Saint  Mary's  had  the  honor  of  entertaining 
Mother  M.  Mechtildis,  the  Superior  General  of  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  from  the 
mother  house  at  Monroe.  Mother  M.  Mechtildis 
had  never  traveled  so  far  east,  and  it  was  the  first  time 
that  Sister  M.  Annunciata,  her  companion,  had  the 
opportunity  to  revisit  the  scenes  of  her  childhood  days. 

Mother  Mechtildis  was  delighted  with  the  growth 


46o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

of  the  eastern  branches  of  the  Congregation.  The  Sis- 
ters in  the  Scranton  Diocese  could  compare  favorably 
with  those  of  Monroe  in  point  of  numbers,  while  the 
Congregation  in  the  Philadelphia  Diocese  had  twice  as 
many  members  as  either  Monroe  or  Scranton. 

During  the  year  1914-1915,  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
was  honored  by  visits  from  many  distinguished  persons. 
Cardinal  Gibbons,  who  had  come  at  the  invitation  of 
Dr.  Loughran  to  dedicate  the  Church  of  the  Nativity, 
honored  Mount  Saint  Mary's  with  his  presence  on 
November  29.  On  Monday,  November  30,  Right  Rev- 
erend Thomas  Shahan,  D.D.,  who  had  accompanied 
his  Eminence  to  Scranton,  visited  the  Sisters  and  stu- 
dents. On  November  28,  the  Reverend  Dr.  Fenlon,  of 
the  Catholic  University,  celebrated  Holy  Mass  in  the 
seminary  chapel.  A  few  days  later  Right  Reverend 
Eugene  A.  Garvey,  D.D.,  of  the  Altoona  Diocese,  and 
the  Right  Reverend  Patrick  James  Donahue,  of  the 
Wheeling  Diocese,  called.  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Farley,  visited  Mount  Saint  Mary's  later  in  the  year 
and  gave  good  reports  of  the  work  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  his  Archdiocese. 

In  1913,  Mount  Saint  Mary's  Seminary  had  been 
affiliated  to  the  Catholic  University  at  Washington  and 
the  course  of  study  outlined  by  the  Department  of 
Education  of  the  University  adopted.  This  affiliation 
carries  with  it  important  privileges.  The  certificate 
of  the  University  is  granted  to  students  who  have 
passed  successfully  all  the  University  examinations 
during  the  four  years  of  the  high  school  course.  The 
certificate  will  admit  the  students  to  the  University  or 
any  of  its  affiliated  colleges.  The  first  University 
examinations  were  held  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's  in 
June,  1914. 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  461 

On  May  29,  1914,  Mount  Saint  Mary's  Seminary 
was  listed  by  the  Pennsylvania  Bureau  of  Professional 
Education  as  a  high  school  of  the  first  class  having  an 
approved  four  year  high  school  course.  Mother 
Superior  v^as  anxious  to  have  the  other  high  schools 
under  the  supervision  of  our  Sisters  enjoy  the  privileges 
of  registration.  At  her  request  Mr.  A.  D.  Jackson,  the 
Inspector  of  Schools,  came  to  the  city.  In  the  follow- 
ing letter  Mr.  Jackson  informs  Mother  of  the  result  of 
the  inspection: 

Philadelphia,  Pa.,  May  12,  1917. 
Mother  M.  Germaine. 

Dear  Friend: 

I  succeeded  in  visiting  six  of  your  schools  and  Saint 
Thomas'  College  during  the  five  school  days  of  this 
week.  I  think  you  have  every  reason  to  be  encouraged 
with  the  work  in  these  schools.  I  will  make  a  more 
definite  report  later.  I  feel  it  might  be  well,  if  time 
would  permit,  if  I  could  have  a  conference  with  you 
after  I  have  been  in  your  schools. 

I  assure  you  that  the  cordial  welcome  I  received  in 
your  schools  is  very  gratifying.  I  also  heartily  appre- 
ciate the  very  helpful  attitude  you  have  taken  towards 
me  and  my  work.  This  makes  it  pleasant  for  me  to 
perform  my  duties,  and  places  me  in  closer  sympathy 
with  your  work. 

Very  sincerely  yours, 
A.  D.  Jackson. 

In  1914  a  course  in  domestic  science  at  the  Mount 
was  opened,  and  many  of  the  students  became 
acquainted  in  a  scientific  manner  with  the  important 
subject  of  household  economics.  The  work  proved  very 


462  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

successful,  and  at  the  exhibition  held  at  the  close  of  the 
year  no  department  attracted  so  much  notice  as  the 
domestic  science  and  art  departments.  Many  of  the 
students  had  made  their  own  commencement  gowns. 
These,  as  well  as  many  other  garments,  were  displayed. 
There  was  also  a  large  number  of  hats  which  were 
much  admired.  Another  room  was  reserved  for  the 
display  of  the  work  accomplished  in  the  culinary 
department,  a  course  dinner  being  the  centre  of 
attraction. 

On  September  18th,  a  Shrine  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus  was  erected  on  the  seminary  grounds.  The 
shrine  was  built  in  a  picturesque  spot  not  far  from  the 
little  cemetery  that  now  holds  the  remains  of  so  many 
of  our  dear  ones.  This  beautiful  shrine  was  the  gift 
of  Mr.  John  Gallagher  of  Kansas  City,  brother  of 
Sister  M.  Carmel.  Sister  M.  Carmel  watched  its 
erection  with  the  greatest  interest  and  hoped  to  live  to 
see  it  dedicated.  Her  hopes  were  not  realized.  She 
died  on  Wednesday,  March  14,  1917.  Her  death  was 
beautiful  in  its  edifying  resignation  to  God's  holy  will. 
The  shrine  now,  according  to  the  wish  of  her  brother, 
is  Sister  M.  Carmel's  memorial. 

Mother  Germaine,  as  she  was  about  to  lay  down  the 
burden  of  office,  had  the  consolation  of  leaving  to  her 
dear  community  a  rich  legacy  of  attainment  through 
virtue  and  scholarship.  It  might  be  well  said  of  her 
that  she  labored  as  though  the  outcome  of  her  labors 
would  be  the  result  of  human  effort  only  and  at  the 
same  time  she  cast  her  entire  care  upon  God.  In  the 
beautiful  instructions  which  she  gave  annually  to  the 
Sisters  assembled  for  their  yearly  retreat,  she  placed 
before  them  the  ideals  of  the  primitive  community. 

On  one  of  these  occasions  she  said:  "We  have  all 


MOTHER  M,  GERMAINE  463 

been  clothed  with  the  holy  habit,  which  is  a  pledge  of 
heavenly  favor.  On  the  day  we  first  pronounced  our 
vows  of  Poverty,  Chastity  and  Obedience,  we  were  at 
the  height  of  earthly  happiness.  How  courageously  we 
made  the  sacrifice  of  home,  parents,  relatives,  and  of 
all  that  we  had  or  might  have  had  I  The  choice 
between  the  world  and  God  was  open  to  us  and  we 
chose  God.  Immediately  God  took  us  by  the  hand  and 
set  us  in  the  way  of  perfection,  the  path  outlined  by 
the  holy  rule.  He  made  Himself  our  guide  on  the  way 
of  life,  issuing  His  guidance  through  the  voice  of 
superiors.  As  white-veiled  brides  of  Christ  we  were 
well  instructed  in  our  duties,  and  informed  of  what 
the  Lord  asked  of  us.  We  accepted  all  conditions,  and 
in  due  time  made  our  vows  in  the  presence  of  the  Most 
High  God.  The  angels  were  our  witnesses.  And  the 
cry  of  our  heart  was :  'O,  ye  heavens,  hearken  to  what  I 
say;  may  the  earth  listen  to  the  words  of  my  mouth.' 

"Before  us  in  the  rooms  and  corridors  of  our  con- 
vents were,  and  still  are,  sacred  mottoes.  One  of  them 
reads:  'In  the  world  men  learn  to  live  well,  here  we 
learn  to  die  well.'  How  we  dwelt  upon  those  words 
and  found  comfort  in  them!  That  was  long  ago  for 
most  of  us.  But  have  we  learned  to  die  well?  To  die 
to  ourselves?  The  secret  of  dying  to  self  is  to 
place  no  obstacle  to  the  work  of  God's  grace  in  our 
lives ;  to  allow  Him  to  govern  us  in  all  things ;  to  follow 
the  light  of  His  will  as  constantly  in  trial  as  in 
prosperity." 

On  another  occasion  Mother  Germaine  reminded  the 
Sisters:  "God  in  His  mercy  led  us  into  the  Order  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  The  spirit  of  our 
Order  is,  and  from  its  very  foundation  has  been,  a 
lofty,   ethereal   spirit,   requiring  strict  observance  of 


464  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

rule  and  the  practice  of  penance.  It  is  the  spirit  of 
the  early  Christians,  yea,  of  Christ's  Mother  Mary  and 
her  relatives  and  friends  who  formed  the  first  congre- 
gation of  the  Church  of  Peter."  Again,  speaking  of 
charity,  she  said:  "Practise  the  beautiful  virtue  of 
charity  in  thought,  word,  and  deed.  Without  this  vir- 
tue all  others  lose  their  lustre.  I  ask  every  Superior 
and  every  subject  to  put  a  plea  for  charity  in  her  daily 
prayers.  Let  us  all  make  a  united  effort  to  obtain  this 
grace  from  the  Divine  Heart  of  Jesus,  and  let  it  be  the 
highest  duty  of  each  of  us  to  perpetuate  it  amongst  us. 
What  is  more  lovely  and  more  desirable  than  this 
charity?  The  first  Christians  had  but  one  heart  and 
one  soul  amongst  them;  they  lived  in  the  Heart  of 
Christ." 

Mother  Germaine's  great  faith  manifested  itself  in 
her  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus.  She  encouraged  frequent  hours  of 
Eucharistic  adoration,  even  providing  time  for  the 
daily  hour  in  the  novitiate,  and  the  entire  community 
at  the  mother  house  was  enrolled  in  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer  and  Expiation.  The  amount  of  each  Sister's 
penance  and  expiation  was  a  matter  of  individual 
choice,  though  a  particular  day  was  set  aside  for  special 
expiatory  offerings  following  the  prescribed  manner  of 
the  Association  of  Montmartre.  Mother  Germaine's 
devotion  to  the  Blessed  Mother  of  God  was  intense. 
Much  of  her  most  beautiful  writing  has  been  composed 
to  honor  Mary  Immaculate.  A  life  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  and  a  story  of  our  Blessed  Lord  and  Lady  told 
for  children  in  the  sweet  and  simple  manner  of  a  guile- 
less  soul  were  prepared  for  publication  by  Mother 
Germaine  when  she  was  still  a  young  Sister.  Her  writ- 
ing,  no   less   than   her  work,   has   greatly   influenced 


MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE  465 

the  community.  Hymns  in  honor  of  our  Blessed 
Lady,  pen  pictures  of  her  in  all  phases  of  her  life, 
linger  as  mental  pictures  for  the  meditations  of 
those  who  like  to  revive  her  image  and  scenes  of  her 
life  as  formed  in  their  own  community,  the  first  fruit 
of  her  Immaculate  Conception  in  its  proclamation  as 
a  dogma  of  faith.  An  extract  from  an  instruction  on 
the  eve  of  the  feast  of  the  Assumption  reads:  "In  the 
early  dawn  of  girlhood,  this  child  Mary  went  up  into 
the  Temple  and  made  her  public  consecration  to  the 
Lord.  She  was  the  first  religious.  She  is  our  one 
example  of  perfect  woman  fulfilling  her  vows  unto  the 
Lord.  We,  dear  Sisters,  have  each  heard  her  clear  call 
from  the  land  of  the  Assumption  to  espouse  the  service 
of  her  Divine  Son  in  an  especial  manner.  We  have 
answered  the  call,  followed  her  into  the  Temple  to 
serve  God  in  the  sacred  solitude  which  surrounds  the 
cloistral  tabernacle." 


XL  MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR 

College  Expansion 

MOTHER  M.  GERMAINE'S  term  of  office  hav- 
ing expired  on  August  6th,  she  resigned  her 
authority  into  the  hands  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop. 
He  accepted  her  resignation  and  transferred  the 
authority  to  the  sister-assistant,  Sister  M.  Ildephonsus. 
The  next  day  was  appointed  for  the  election.  Retreat 
opened  as  usual  on  the  evening  of  August  6th.  Early 
in  the  morning  of  the  seventh  all  the  vocals  were 
assembled  at  the  mother  house  for  the  Chapter  of  the 
election,  which  was  held  in  the  chapel  at  nine  o'clock. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  assisted  by  Right  Rever- 
end Monsignor  CofTey,  presided.  After  the  hymn 
"Veni  Creator"  the  election  began.  The  result  showed 
that  Sister  M.  Casimir,  superior  of  Laurel  Hill  Acad- 
emy, was  the  choice  of  the  community.  When  her 
name  was  announced  by  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop, 
Sister  Casimir  advanced  to  the  altar  rail  and  received 
from  his  hands  the  insignia  of  her  authority.  The 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  then  confirmed  the  election  by 
declaring  Sister  M.  Casimir,  Mother  Superior  of  the 
Congregation.  The  ceremony  of  her  installation  as 
mother  superior  followed  while  the  choir  sang  the 
"Ave  Maris  Stella"  and  "Laudate  Dominum."  The 
same  day  the  new  mother  superior  organized  her 
council.     Sister  M.  Pius,  who  had  faithfully  served 

466 


w 

a 


u 


>- 

ai 


< 

-J 


W 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  467 

the  community  for  nearly  thirty  years  as  mistress  of 
novices,  was  elected  sister-assistant.  Sister  M.  Borgia 
was  retained  in  office  as  bursar,  and  Sister  M.  Berch- 
manns  was  elected  mistress  of  novices. 

Mother  M.  Casimir  had  entered  the  congregation 
at  Reading.  She  had  been  connected  with  the  Scran- 
ton  foundation  from  the  beginning  and  was  one  of  the 
original  band  of  twelve  who  had  elected  to  remain  in 
the  Scranton  Diocese  when  the  separation  of  the  Sister- 
hood from  the  Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia  was 
decreed  in  1871.  She  had  filled  the  office  of  bursar 
during  Mother  Joseph's  administration.  In  1877  she 
was  sent  to  Saint  Joseph's,  Williamsport,  where  she 
taught  in  the  high  school  department  until  1884, 
when  she  was  transferred  to  Susquehanna  and  made 
superior  of  Laurel  Hill  Academy.  Under  her  leader- 
ship Laurel  Hill  Academy  reached  a  very  high  stand- 
ard among  the  high  schools  of  the  State.  Mother  M. 
Casimir  knows  the  congregation  and  is  in  full 
sympathy  with  its  traditions  and  aims.  She  has  wit- 
nessed its  wonderful  growth  and  has  contributed  her 
share  to  its  development  by  her  personal  fidelity  to  her 
rules  and  obligations  and  her  conscientious  fulfillment 
of  her  duties  as  teacher  and  superior.  Her  election 
gave  general  satisfaction  and  all  felt  that  the  govern- 
ment and  direction  of  the  community  was  safe  in  her 
hands. 

The  summer  following  the  election  was  a  busy  one, 
for  the  serious  problem  of  finding  accommodations  for 
the  ever  increasing  student  body  of  Marywood  con- 
fronted the  new  mother  superior.  Since  the  close  of 
the  World  War  there  has  been  a  general  re-awakening 
to  the  necessity  of  education,  higher  education  espe- 
cially, and  the  colleges  are  not  ready  to  provide  for 


468  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  numbers  who  seek  admittance.  In  September, 
1919,  fifty  freshmen  were  enrolled  at  Marywood 
College,  and  the  following  year  fifty-four  were 
matriculated. 

The  seminary,  too,  enrolled  an  unprecedented 
number  of  students. 

The  great  influx  necessitated  many  changes.  New 
departments  were  opened  and  others  changed.  New 
dining  rooms  and  dormitories  had  to  be  provided  and 
much  ingenuity  was  exercised  in  order  to  use  all  avail- 
able space  to  the  best  advantage.  The  transfer  of  the 
domestic  science  department  to  the  Martha  Cottage 
on  the  grounds,  relieved  the  situation  to  some  extent, 
while  it  gave  the  opportunity  for  the  installation  of  new 
equipment  and  afiforded  greater  facilities  for  the  carry- 
ing on  of  the  work  of  the  home  economics  department. 

The  opening  of  another  library  department  was 
made  necessary  by  the  gifts  of  the  late  Reverend  Father 
Judge  of  the  Church  of  Saint  Charles  Borromeo  of 
Sugar  Notch;  Reverend  D.  J.  Connor,  of  Saint  Luke's 
Church,  Jersey  Shore,  Pa. ;  Reverend  T.  J.  McGourty, 
of  the  Catholic  University;  Dr.  James  J.  Walsh,  Ph.D., 
Litt.D.,  of  New  York  City;  Mrs.  T.  J.  McDonough, 
sister  of  the  late  Father  Morrison,  of  Atlantic  High- 
lands, N.  J.;  and  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D., 
of  Scranton,  all  of  whom  presented  large  and  valuable 
collections  of  books  to  Marywood  College. 

New  courses  were  added  to  the  curriculum  of  the 
college.  These  courses  were  open  not  only  to  the  stu- 
dents of  the  college,  but  also  to  others  properly  quali- 
fied, who  are  prevented  by  their  occupations  from 
becoming  regular  students.  The  increase  in  attendance 
at  these  courses  made  it  necessary  to  provide  a  larger 
lecture  room  and  the  auditorium  was  given  over  to  the 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  469 

college  classes.  The  lecturers  whose  courses  were  open 
as  extension  classes  were  James  J.  Walsh,  Ph.D., 
LL.D.,  Litt.D. ;  Reverend  Doctor  Francis  Casu  and 
Frederick  Paulding.  Doctor  Walsh  gave  lectures  in 
the  Social  Sciences  and  English;  Reverend  Doctor 
Casu  in  Spanish  and  Italian,  and  Mr.  Paulding,  Dra- 
matic Interpretations  of  Contemporary  Literature. 
Mr.  Paulding's  courses  had  been  inaugurated  during 
the  last  year  of  Mother  Germaine's  term  of  office  and 
since  they  were  open  to  the  public,  had  created  a  social 
as  well  as  an  intellectual  atmosphere  in  the  outside 
association  with  the  college. 

Further  work  of  college  extension  in  the  form  of 
summer  schools  was  begun  in  June,  1920.  About  sixty 
Sisters,  most  of  whom  had  previously  matriculated  for 
degrees  at  other  colleges,  were  enrolled.  In  June,  1921, 
at  the  request  of  the  Department  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion, the  summer  school  was  opened  to  secular  teachers 
and  students  from  Scranton  and  its  vicinity.  There 
was  an  enrollment  of  one  hundred  and  forty-five.  Cor- 
responding numbers  entered  the  classes  at  Saint  Rose 
Academy  in  Carbondale,  where  summer  courses  were 
opened  in  June,  1920,  and  continued  as  at  Marywood. 
Some  of  the  Sisters  who  were  studying  for  the  higher 
degrees  were  sent  to  the  Universities  of  Chicago,  Penn- 
sylvania, Fordham,  Villanova,  and  Notre  Dame.  A 
number  of  Sisters  received  higher  degrees  from  these 
universities  in  1920  and  1921,  and  several  received 
their  baccalaureates  in  Letters  and  Arts  from 
Duquesne  University  in  Pittsburgh,  while  Marywood 
enjoyed  the  distinction  of  having  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Philosophy  conferred  on  its  Dean  by  Fordham 
University  in  1921. 

On  the  eve  of  the  opening  of  the  college  year,  Sep- 


470  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

tember  7,  1919,  Marywood  received  as  an  honored 
guest  Eamon  de  Valera,  President  of  the  Republic  of 
Ireland.  A  committee  of  sympathizers  with  his  cause, 
representative  American  patriots  of  Irish  descent,  resi- 
dents of  Lackawanna  and  Luzerne  Counties,  accom- 
panied the  President  as  a  guard  of  honor.  De  Valera 
was  introduced  to  the  Sisters  and  students  by  the  chap- 
lain of  Marywood,  Reverend  Doctor  Boyle.  At  the 
conclusion  of  the  welcome  programme,  De  Valera 
made  a  short  address.  His  words  made  a  profound 
impression.  There  was  about  him  a  fine  restraint  that 
told  of  chastened  hope  and  unconquerable  determina- 
tion. He  concluded  his  address  by  saying:  *'I  look  to 
America  to  recognize  Ireland's  right  to  self-determina- 
tion. In  fact  this  very  self-determination  underlies  ten 
of  the  fourteen  original  points  of  the  peace  treaty.  I 
trust  that  your  prayers  will  induce  Heaven  to  bless  my 
mission  and  give  Ireland  her  freedom." 

President  De  Valera  evidently  kept  a  gracious  mem- 
ory of  his  visit.  Before  leaving  Scranton  that  evening 
he  sent  a  massive  basket  of  American  Beauty  roses  with 
his  compliments  to  Marywood,  and  during  the  evening 
at  the  banquet  given  for  him  at  Hotel  Casey,  he  referred 
several  times  to  the  impression  made  upon  him  at 
Marywood  College  and  expressed  his  regret  that  he 
had  not  more  time  to  spend  there. 

On  the  next  day,  September  8th,  the  feast  of  our 
Lady's  Nativity,  the  college  and  seminary  were 
opened.  According  to  custom,  the  Mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  said  by  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop.  After 
Mass  the  Bishop  addressed  the  students,  advising  them 
to  profit  by  their  opportunities  and  to  fit  themselves  for 
the  many  places  in  the  world  where  women  are  called 
upon  to  wield  an  influence  for  good.     Classes  were 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  ^71 

organized  on  the  same  day  and  the  work  of  the  school 
year  begun. 

There  was  nothing  to  interrupt  the  regular  order 
of  the  scholastic  programme  until  the  Bishop's  patronal 
feast,  that  of  Saint  Michael  the  Archangel,  on 
September  29th.  On  the  eve  of  the  feast  we  had  the 
pleasure  of  entertaining  our  Right  Reverend  Bishop 
and  his  guest,  the  Right  Reverend  Charles  O'Reilly, 
Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Nebraska.  Bishop  O'Reilly  was 
not  a  stranger  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
as  he  had  been  associated  with  them  in  Portland  during 
his  vicar-generalship  in  Oregon.  During  the  enter- 
tainment an  address  of  welcome  in  French  was  given 
by  Marie  Louise  Goubet.  Mile.  Goubet  was  one  of 
four  French  girls  to  whom  Mother  M.  Germaine  had, 
the  previous  year,  at  the  request  of  the  National  Catho- 
lic War  Council,  given  scholarships  to  Marywood  Col- 
lege. The  four  young  women  arrived  at  Marywood 
September  15th,  and  had  received  a  warm  welcome 
from  Sisters  and  students.  Mile.  Goubet  came  from 
Bordeaux.  She  is  the  daughter  of  M.  Maurice  Goubet, 
a  general  in  the  French  army.  Mile.  Marie  Arreteig, 
a  niece  of  the  famous  surgeon,  Dr.  Ernest  La  Place  of 
Philadelphia,  had  been  a  teacher  in  Pau,  France. 
Mile.  Arreteig  held  the  Brevet  Superieure.  Her  attain- 
ments as  well  as  her  knowledge  of  English  admitted  her 
to  the  senior  class  in  the  college.  She  graduated  with 
the  Class  of  1920,  and  was  at  once  offered  a  position 
in  the  French  Department  of  the  Dunmore  High 
School,  which  she  accepted.  Mile.  Suzanne  Tissot  of 
Dijon  and  Mile.  Andree  Debrye  of  Paris,  had  received 
the  French  Baccalaureate.  They  entered  the  junior 
class  of  the  college  and  graduated  with  the  Class  of 
1921.    The  presence  of  these  girls  in  the  College  was 


472  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

an  advantage  to  the  American  girls  as  well  as  to  them- 
selves, and  there  was  much  regret  on  both  sides  when 
the  time  came  for  the  return  of  the  French  girls  to  their 
native  land. 

Following  the  celebration  of  our  Right  Reverend 
Bishop's  feast,  which  opened  the  regular  programme 
of  entertainment  as  organized  for  the  year,  came  class 
elections,  society  organizations,  lecture,  recital  and 
holiday  programmes,  so  that  the  month  of  October 
found  the  faculty  and  students  of  Marywood  working 
with  earnestness  and  zest  in  the  carrying  out  of  well- 
laid  plans  for  the  scholastic  year. 

The  royalty  of  letters  was  well  represented  at  Mary- 
wood  during  the  first  years  of  Mother  M.  Casimir's 
administration.  In  November,  1919,  John  Ayscough 
came.  He  was  accompanied  by  our  Right  Reverend 
Bishop,  who  introduced  the  famous  writer  as  one  of 
the  lights  of  English  literature  and  one  of  the  best 
living  masters  of  English  fiction.  Monsignor  Bicker- 
stafife-Drew  is  not  so  formidable  as  his  name  and  fame 
would  lead  one  to  imagine.  He  is  slight  and  ascetic  in 
appearance,  very  gentle  and  afifable.  The  choice  of 
subject  for  his  lecture  had  been  left  to  the  faculty  and 
students.  Jane  Austen  had  been  selected.  The  lec- 
turer remarked  that  it  was  a  distinct  evidence  of  culture 
to  be  able  to  turn  from  the  best  sellers  of  the  day  to 
Jane  Austen.  Jane  Austen,  the  lecturer  said,  had  been 
re-discovered,  and  we  think  of  her  now  rather  as  a 
novelist  of  yesterday  than  as  the  contemporary  of 
Wordsworth  and  Coleridge.  Her  art  is  flawless.  She 
appeals  to  the  age  in  which  we  are  living  because  it  is  a 
pleasure  to  turn  from  the  nerve-racking  struggle  of  the 
times  to  tranquillity  and  cheerfulness. 

In  the  mid-winter  term  of  1919,  J.  Godfrey  Raupert 


MOTHER  M.  CAS  I  MIR  473 

lectured  to  the  students  on  "Spiritism,"  giving  an 
authoritative  view^  of  the  much  mooted  subject.  The 
lecturer  explained  the  reasons  for  the  revival  of  old 
pagan  necromancy  ascribing  them  to  the  interest  in 
the  spirit  world  caused  by  the  World  War. 

Mrs.  Aline  Kilmer  visited  the  College  just  after  the 
Christmas  holidays.  Mrs.  Kilmer  gave  an  interesting 
talk  on  "Catholic  Women  Poets."  She  discussed 
Katherine  Hinkson,  Alice  Furlong,  Katherine  Tynan, 
Ethna  Carberry,  Helen  Parry  Eden  and  Louise  Imo- 
gen Guiney.  Mrs.  Kilmer  considers  Miss  Guiney  the 
greatest  of  all.  In  conclusion  Mrs.  Kilmer  read  some 
of  her  own  verses. 

The  commencement  of  1920  brought  another  cele- 
brated lecturer  to  Marywood,  Reverend  John  Cavan- 
augh,  C.S.C.,  of  Notre  Dame  University.  Father  Cav- 
anaugh's  subject  was  "The  Triumph  of  Convent 
Ideals."  He  paid  a  glowing  tribute  to  the  wonderful 
women  who  have  sacrificed  their  worldly  goods  and 
entered  the  convent  that  they  might  serve  God  and 
mould  girls'  ways  and  ideals,  thus  making  them  better 
Christians  and  better  citizens.  "As  opportunities  have 
come  to  you  in  the  past,  so  will  obligations  come  to  join 
you  in  the  future,  since  you  are  to  be  working  women," 
said  Father  Cavanaugh  to  the  graduates,  and  after 
stressing  the  importance  of  labor  and  the  necessity  of 
recognizing  the  duty  incumbent  on  each  one  of  doing 
her  share  of  the  world's  work  in  a  lofty  spirit  and  from 
a  sense  of  duty.  Father  Cavanaugh  concluded  by  say- 
ing: "If  you  make  a  failure  or  only  an  imperfect  suc- 
cess of  the  things  you  undertake  after  this  teaching, 
then  we  can  only  say  to  you:  'Go  out  and  make  your 
failure.'  When  Alma  Mater  takes  you  by  the  hand 
to-night  and  leads  you  to  the  door  to  show  you  the 


474  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

world  in  which  you  are  to  be  these  working  women,  go 
out  and  do  your  part.  Workers  are  builders.  They 
build  cathedrals  for  humanity.  Make  religion  the 
beginning  and  end  of  your  life  work  and  you  cannot 
fail  to  be  a  careful  builder." 

Doctor  Thomas  E.  Finegan,  State  Superintendent  of 
Public  Instruction,  delivered  the  commencement 
address  to  the  Class  of  1921.  In  his  discourse  Doctor 
Finegan  stressed  the  need  of  religious  teaching  saying: 
"No  one  thing  is  needed  in  Pennsylvania,  in  the  world 
to-day,  so  deeply  as  religious  convictions  on  the  part  of 
the  people  as  a  whole.  Our  troubles  would  not  have 
been  or  would  not  be  nearly  so  many  nor  so  great  if 
there  was  a  greater  respect  for  the  fundamentals  of 
religion." 

With  the  advent  of  Harold  Becket  Gibbs,  Mus.D., 
the  study  of  plain  chant  at  Marywood  was  given  a  new 
impetus.  Mother  Casimir  secured  Doctor  Gibbs' 
services  for  the  faculty  staff  at  the  college  almost 
immediately  after  she  took  up  the  burden  of  the  office. 
Dr.  Gibbs  is  one  of  the  directors  of  the  Gregorian  Insti- 
tute and  a  devoted  promoter  of  the  cause  of  liturgical 
music.  His  first  work  at  Marywood  was  the  organiza- 
tion of  teachers'  classes.  Many  Sisters  from  the  mis- 
sion houses  and  the  novices  and  Sisters  of  Marywood 
attended  these  classes  and  through  them  the  work  was 
carried  on  in  the  schools.  In  a  short  time,  so  great  was 
the  enthusiasm  created,  nearly  all  the  Sisters  attending 
the  classes  had  qualified  for  certificates.  Many  of  these 
Sisters  were  privileged  to  attend  the  Gregorian  Con- 
gress which  was  held  in  New  York  City  during  the 
summer  of  1920.  Those  who  were  present  came  away 
filled  with  fresh  zeal  for  the  work  and  determination 
to  further  the  study  of  plain  chant  in  the  schools  under 
their  care. 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  475 

The  Congress  had  gathered  together  from  this 
country  and  England  many  of  the  notable  leaders  in 
the  Gregorian  renaissance.  Among  them  was  Dom 
Gatard,  who  honored  Marywood  with  his  presence  on 
the  evening  of  June  18th.  Dom  Gatard,  Prior  of  Farn- 
borough  Abbey,  Hampshire,  England,  was  closely 
associated  with  Dom  Mocquereau,  the  greatest  living 
authority  on  plain  chant,  and  like  him  was  a  devoted 
and  authoritative  promoter  of  Gregorian  music.  In 
his  lectures  Dom  Gatard  gave  a  splendid  account  of  the 
work  of  the  Solesmes  Benedictines  in  the  restoration  of 
Gregorian  music.  The  interest  of  Dom  Gatard's  lec- 
ture was  heightened  by  the  use  of  slides  which  showed 
the  evolution  of  the  various  notes  of  the  chant.  At  the 
close  of  the  lecture  Dom  Gatard  gave  a  demonstration 
of  the  psalm  tones  and  their  divisions  according  to  the 
various  modes.  Dom  Gatard  expressed  his  pleasure 
in  the  work  accomplished  at  Marywood.  At  his  request 
the  students  sang  one  of  the  psalm  tones.  The  novices 
sang  the  ''Dixit  Dominus"  in  several  different  modes. 

The  visit  of  M.  Joseph  Bonnet,  the  celebrated  master 
of  the  organ,  was  a  great  event  in  the  history  of  the 
college.  While  at  Marywood,  M.  Bonnet  gave  a 
recital.  His  presence  did  much  for  the  encouragement 
of  congregational  singing  and  for  the  forwarding  of 
the  cause  of  Gregorian  music,  of  which  he  is  a  staunch 
advocate. 

Social  Service 

The  first  work  Mother  Casimir  was  called  upon  to 
undertake  abroad  was  the  management  of  the  Casa 
Regina  in  the  city  of  Altoona.  The  work  of  the  Casa 
was  new  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary,  but  it  is  in  line  with  one  of  the  latest  phases  of 


476  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

social  service.  It  is  the  outcome  of  a  movement  inaug- 
urated by  Reverend  Father  Garesche,  S.J.,  editor  of 
the  "Queen's  Work,"  and  a  devoted  promoter  of  the 
interests  of  our  Lady  and  the  sodalities  established  in 
her  honor.  The  movement  initiated  by  Father  Gar- 
esche has  for  its  object  the  re-organization  of  sodalities 
with  a  view  to  making  them  more  effective  helps  in 
parish  activities  and  more  in  keeping  with  the  demands 
of  the  times.  A  praiseworthy  object  of  the  new  move- 
ment is  the  provision  of  homes  where  self-supporting 
girls  may  find  their  needs  satisfied  within  the  limits  of 
their  earnings.  These  homes  are  placed  under  the 
protection  of  our  Immaculate  Mother  and  each  is 
known  as  "The  House  of  the  Queen" — Casa  Regina. 

The  Casa  Regina  was  formally  opened  on  December 
3,  1919.  The  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
took  charge  on  the  feast  of  the  Epiphany,  January  6, 
1920.  Sister  M.  Anselm  was  appointed  superior. 
Associated  with  her  in  the  work  are  Sister  M.  Hermann 
and  Sister  M.  Claudia.  The  Casa  is  an  ideal  home. 
Meals  are  served  to  girls  other  than  the  regular 
boarders,  and  it  is  expected  that  in  a  short  time  the 
home  will  be  self-supporting.  The  Sisters  watch  care- 
fully over  the  temporal  and  spiritual  needs  of  the  girls 
under  their  care.  They  conduct  classes  and  give  assist- 
ance to  those  who  are  preparing  themselves  for  better 
positions.  Many  girls  have  already  profited  by  the 
work  of  the  Casa  Regina. 

The  first  director  of  the  Sodality  Union  was  Rever- 
end Francis  J.  Liddy,  whose  zeal  and  enthusiasm  made 
the  success  of  the  work  possible.  Miss  Helen  Moore, 
the  president  of  the  Sodality,  has  been  his  faithful 
co-operator.  Miss  Moore  is  a  woman  of  leisure  and 
means,  and  although  she  modestly  keeps  herself  in  the 


MOTHER  M.  CAS  I  MIR  ^77 

background,  it  is  well  known  that  her  time  and  means 
and  ability  have  been  freely  used  to  further  the  work 
to  which  she  has  given  herself. 

Another  phase  of  social  service  was  undertaken  in 
the  same  year  as  the  Casa  Regina  at  the  request  of  the 
Right  Reverend  Bishop  of  Scranton.  This  was  the 
management  of  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  and  the  opening 
of  a  day  nursery  in  connection  with  the  institution. 
Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  opened  by  the  good  ladies  of 
Saint  Joseph's  Society  in  October,  1915,  had  filled  a 
long  felt  want.  There  were  received  young  women, 
transients,  or  seeking  work;  women  discharged  as  con- 
valescents from  hospitals;  children  whose  mothers  were 
ill  and  unable  to  care  for  them,  and  orphaned  children 
who  were  cared  for  at  the  Shelter  until  homes  were 
found  for  them  with  responsible  relations  or  in  institu- 
tions. The  Shelter  was  to  see  a  still  further  develop- 
ment when  the  kind-hearted  ladies  of  Saint  Joseph's 
Society  who  had  already  done  so  much  for  God's  little 
ones,  resolved  to  open  a  day  nursery. 

The  Shelter  had  been  under  the  care  of  a  matron, 
the  members  of  the  Society  giving  needed  assistance. 
As  the  work  grew  the  Society  felt  the  need  of  placing 
the  Shelter  under  organized  management.  Bishop 
Hoban,  to  whom  no  phase  of  social  service  ever  makes 
its  appeal  in  vain,  asked  Mother  M.  Casimir  to  take 
over  the  direction  of  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  and  to  open 
the  Day  Nursery.  Mother  was  glad  to  co-operate  in 
the  good  work  and  to  the  great  delight  of  the  good 
ladies  of  Saint  Joseph's  Society,  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter 
was  given  over  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart. 
Immediately  several  rooms  in  the  Shelter  were  fitted 
up  for  the  reception  of  the  children  and  Sister  M. 
Clare,  Sister  M.  Melanie,  and  Sister  M.  Consolata  were 


478  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

sent  to  conduct  the  work.  Sister  M.  Clare  was 
appointed  superior.  The  formal  opening  took  place 
on  June  11,  1920.  On  that  day  eight  children  were 
placed  under  the  care  of  the  Sisters  while  the  poor 
mothers  went  to  their  work  rejoicing  in  the  confidence 
that  their  little  ones  would  be  well  cared  for.  Since  its 
opening  the  nursery  has  accommodated  on  an  average 
of  thirty  children  a  day,  showing  that  it  is  supplying  a 
long  felt  need  in  Scranton. 

There  is  a  growing  interest  in  social  service  that 
argues  well  for  the  future.  Since  the  ladies  of  Saint 
Joseph's  Society  took  up  the  modern  phases  of  the 
work  in  the  diocese,  social  activities  for  the  welfare  of 
the  neighbor  have  increased  and  multiplied.  The  good 
example  of  Saint  Joseph's  Society  has  appealed  to 
many  who  are  desirous  of  imitating  it.  The  Catholic 
Charity  Guild,  formed  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Society,  but  now  independent,  is  making  commendable 
efforts  to  relieve  distress  and  misery.  The  Guild  num- 
bers among  its  members  many  of  the  daughters  of  the 
matrons  of  Saint  Joseph's  Society,  and  the  popularity 
and  influence  of  both  societies  are  becoming  remarkably 
extensive. 

The  social  service  movement  has  secured  scientific 
support  in  the  colleges  and  universities  throughout  the 
country,  where  social  service  departments  have  been 
organized  and  equipped  for  the  development  of 
research  and  service  from  the  college  standpoint.  Such 
an  extension  course  was  opened  in  1920  at  Marywood 
in  connection  with  the  department  of  sociology.  The 
theory  of  the  classroom  is  supplemented  by  the  actual 
practice  in  the  field.  A  group  of  special  lecturers  emi- 
nent in  social  work,  brought  enlightenment  as  to  the 
possibilities  for  the  development  of  the  work  abroad. 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  479 

Opportunities  for  professional  work  along  special 
sociological  lines  were  discussed  and  many  students 
from  the  vicinity  as  well  as  those  in  the  college  were 
given  the  privilege  of  individual  conference  with  the 
authorities  after  their  general  discussion.  Doctor 
James  J.  Walsh  in  his  History  of  Social  Science  given 
at  Marywood  College  proved  that  there  is  no  phase  of 
social  service  that  has  not  had  its  origin  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  outgrowth  of  the  spirit  which 
prompted  the  earlier  informal  and  sympathetic  meth- 
ods still  persists  in  the  more  highly  organized  work  that 
Catholic  organizations  throughout  the  country  are 
striving  to  effect.  Many  former  students  of  Marywood 
have  taken  up  social  service  as  a  profession,  after  gradu- 
ation from  the  Clifton  School  of  the  National  Catholic 
Welfare  Council. 

There  has  always  been  more  or  less  missionary  activ- 
ity among  the  students  of  Marywood,  but  the  most 
eventful  missionary  influence  in  the  history  of  the  col- 
lege dates  from  March  22,  1918.  On  that  day  the  late 
lamented  Father  Price  of  Maryknoll  visited  Mary- 
wood and  startled  the  students  with  the  question: 
''How  many  want  to  go  to  China?"  The  interest 
aroused  by  Father  Price's  pleading  for  the  foreign  mis- 
sions has  never  abated.  On  September  29,  1919,  the 
student-body  visited  the  Venard  Apostolic  School  at 
Clark's  Green.  The  next  day  the  Venard  Circle  was 
organized  at  Marywood  and  it  was  resolved  to  found 
a  Maryknoll  burse.  A  bazaar  to  raise  funds  for  the 
burse  was  held  at  the  college  in  December,  1919.  The 
result  was  a  surprise  to  the  enthusiastic  workers  them- 
selves. The  sum  of  two  thousand  dollars  was  realized 
and  the  Marywood  Burse  was  founded.  Much  of  th*e 
success  of  the  work  of  the  Circle  is  due  to  the  Reverend 


48o  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

Fathers  of  the  Venard  School,  especially  to  Reverend 
George  Staub  who  gave  the  students  encouraging 
assistance. 

It  is  a  singular  proof  of  God's  watchful  care  over 
the  Community  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  that  He  has 
from  the  very  foundation  of  the  congregation  given  it 
opportunities  to  work  for  the  poor  and  most  abandoned 
of  the  children  of  men.  The  latest  proof  is  the  oppor- 
tunity that  has  been  offered  it  to  take  part  in  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  regeneration  of  the  colored  race 
through  the  Christian  education  of  its  youth.  The 
request  to  help  in  the  work  came  from  the  Catholic 
Board  for  Work  among  the  Colored  People,  of  which 
the  life-long  friend  of  the  negro,  Right  Reverend  Mon- 
signor  John  E.  Burke  is  the  Director.  The  request  was 
made  through  the  Board's  representative.  Reverend 
D.  J.  Bustin,  formerly  a  priest  of  the  Scranton  Diocese, 
but  who  for  many  years  has  been  associated  with  the 
Board  in  laboring  for  the  colored  missions.  Bishop 
Hoban  and  Monsignor  Burke,  close  personal  friends, 
have  together  visited  Marywood  on  many  occasions. 
The  Right  Reverend  Bishop  is  in  full  sympathy  with 
Monsignor  Burke's  noble  work.  When  in  May,  1921, 
Father  Bustin  called  on  Bishop  Hoban  to  enlist  his 
sympathy  in  the  proposed  undertaking,  the  Bishop 
expressed  his  willingness  provided  Mother  Casimir 
saw  fit  to  lend  her  aid.  Father  Bustin  laid  his  plans 
before  Mother  Casimir,  who  realized  in  them  an 
opportunity  to  promote  one  of  the  ends  of  the  institute, 
the  care  of  abandoned  souls,  and  thus  to  advance  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  Mother  Casimir  accord- 
ingly gave  cordial  assent  to  Father  Bustin's  request  and 
will  receive  into  the  novitiate  at  Marywood,  novices 
of  the  Oblates  of  Divine  Providence.     In  the  normal 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  481 

school  of  the  novitiate  these  novices  will  receive  their 
education  and  training  for  their  future  v^ork  so  that 
they  may  be  efficient  teachers  and  religious  who  will 
labor  for  the  welfare  of  their  own  people. 

Establishment  of  a  New  Community 

For  the  fourth  time  in  the  history  of  the  community 
the  Sisters  have  been  asked  to  co-operate  in  the  founda- 
tion of  a  new  congregation  of  religious.  The  new 
community  will  have  for  its  object  the  care  of  destitute 
children.  It  owes  its  inception  to  Reverend  Father 
Alphonsus,  C.P.,  a  zealous  missionary  who,  during  the 
course  of  his  missions,  has  been  strongly  moved  by  the 
need  that  exists  for  charity  to  abandoned  children. 

Father  Alphonsus'  plan  is  to  provide  Sisters  who  will 
follow  the  Passionists'  rule  and  at  the  same  time  conduct 
homes  for  foreign  girls ;  further,  to  take  care  of  orphan- 
ages and  eventually  to  teach  the  Catechism  and  prepare 
children  for  the  reception  of  the  Sacraments. 

The  work  in  the  beginning  is  to  extend  exclusively 
to  foreigners,  who  at  present,  on  account  of  the  over- 
whelming numbers  in  which  they  are  colonizing  in  this 
country,  are  almost  abandoned  spiritually  and  tempor- 
ally to  ruin  or  serious  loss.  The  solution  of  their  prob- 
lem, by  relieving  the  burden  of  the  comparatively  few 
priests  upon  whom  the  responsibility  of  providing  for 
their  spiritual  life  is  thrown,  and  the  establishment  of 
parochial  systems  for  foreigners  similar  to  those  already 
existing  among  the  older  Americans,  is  Father 
Alphonsus'  worthy  design. 

It  has  been  the  privilege  of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  to  have  already  inaug- 
urated similar  work  in  the  foundations  of  the  Com- 


482  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

munities  of  the  Sisters  of  Saint  Casimir,  and  of  the  Sis- 
ters of  Saints  Cyril  and  Methodius,  who,  while  they 
have  expanded  marvellously  since  their  inception,  have 
found  the  harvest  growing  too  rapidly  for  their  strength 
to  cope  with  it.  The  addition  of  a  new  community 
which  will  help  in  lifting  the  weight  of  the  work,  will 
be  gladly  welcomed  by  the  sisterhoods  working  among 
foreigners  in  America. 

New  Schools 

The  opening  of  Saint  Ann's  Parochial  School  in 
West  Scranton  took  place  in  the  second  year  of  Mother 
Casimir's  superiorship.  Saint  Ann's  Parish  is  in 
charge  of  the  Passionist  Fathers  who  had  come  to  the 
Scranton  Diocese  at  the  invitation  of  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  Hoban  in  1901.  Their  first  residence  was  the 
Lacoe  Cottage  at  Harvey's  Lake.  At  that  time  the 
community  was  under  the  direction  of  Father  Fidelis 
Kent  Stone,  C.P.  He  was  succeeded  by  Reverend 
Father  Joseph,  C.P.  Bishop  Hoban  offered  the  Fathers 
a  parish  in  Scranton,  in  the  part  known  as  the  Round 
Woods.  It  is  a  picturesque  spot  high  up  in  the  moun- 
tains overlooking  the  whole  city.  The  community 
came  to  Scranton  in  1902  and  lived  for  a  time  in  a 
rented  residence.  The  cornerstone  of  Saint  Ann's 
Monastery  was  laid  on  September  6th,  the  sermon  on 
that  occasion  being  preached  by  the  Reverend  T.  J. 
Comerford,  of  Saint  Thomas'  Church,  Archbald.  The 
building  was  completed  in  1905,  and  the  first  Mass 
was  celebrated  there  on  March  25th,  the  Feast  of  the 
Annunciation,  of  that  year. 

In  1908  the  parish  church  was  erected.  Part  of  the 
building  served  as  a  parish  hall.    There  Sunday  school 


MOTHER  M.  CAS  I  MIR  483 

was  conducted  under  the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  of  Saint  Patrick's  School, 
West  Scranton.  In  1920  the  hall  was  fitted  up  as  a  day 
school,  and  Reverend  Father  Julius,  C.P.,  applied  for 
the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  to  take  charge  of 
it.  A  residence  nearby  was  fitted  up  as  a  convent,  and 
on  August  2nd,  the  Feast  of  Saint  Alphonsus,  the  Sisters 
took  possession  of  their  new  home.  On  Friday,  the 
twenty-seventh,  Mass  was  celebrated  for  the  first  time 
in  the  convent  chapel.  After  Mass,  Father  Julius, 
assisted  by  Father  Leo,  C.P.,  and  accompanied  by  the 
students  from  Saint  Ann's  Monastery,  blessed  the  house. 
On  Monday,  September  5th,  an  enrollment  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  children  was  recorded,  and  on  Tues- 
day, the  sixth,  the  school  was  formally  opened.  Father 
Julius  celebrated  Holy  Mass  and  addressed  the  chil- 
dren. The  school  has  eight  grammar  grades  and  is 
under  the  supervision  of  the  superior.  Sister  M.  Alice. 
The  Sisters  who  assist  her  are:  Sister  M.  Regis,  Sister 
Maria,  Sister  M.  Demetrius,  Sister  M.  Neumann, 
Sister  M.  Crescentia,  and  Sister  M.  Edith. 

June,  1921,  found  three  new  schools  on  the  waiting 
list — Saint  Mary's  of  Avoca  in  the  Scranton  Diocese; 
Saint  Patrick's  of  Oneida,  N.  Y.  in  the  diocese  of  Syra- 
cuse; and  Saint  Paul's  of  Edgewood,  Providence, 
Rhode  Island.  Many  more  schools  offered  to  the  Sis- 
ters had  to  be  refused  owing  to  the  depletion  in  the 
ranks  of  the  Sisterhood  caused  by  illness  and  death. 

Depletion  by  Deaths 

The  death  roll  for  the  years  1919-20  has  been  unpre- 
cedented in  the  annals  of  the  community.  Since  Sep- 
tember,   1919,   seventeen   Sisters  have   gone   to   their 


484  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

eternal  reward.  Many  of  these,  it  is  true,  had  been 
ailing  and  their  deaths  were  not  unexpected,  but  there 
were  others  who  might  have  looked  forward  to  long 
years  of  usefulness.  One  of  these  latter  was  Sister  M. 
De  Neri  Gibbons,  who  died  on  October  5,  1919.  She 
was  a  young  religious  of  much  promise  who  had  done 
excellent  work  at  Saint  Cecilia's  Convent  in  Wyoming. 

Christmas,  1919,  was  saddened  by  the  death  of  Sister 
M.  Celestine  of  Saint  Joseph's  Infant  Asylum.  Sister 
Celestine's  death  was  not  unexpected,  yet  as  was  her 
wont  in  other  years,  she  planned  the  Christmas  festivi- 
ties for  the  little  ones  whose  happy  rejoicing  therein  at 
the  close  of  the  Christmas  Day  penetrated  to  the  silent 
chamber  where  their  dear  Mother  lay  lifeless.  Christ- 
mas is  especially  the  children's  festival  and  it  seemed 
fitting  that  the  Lover  of  children  should  call  to  Himself 
on  the  blessed  Christmas  Day  the  faithful  spouse  who 
had  served  Him  in  the  persons  of  His  little  ones  for 
nearly  forty  years. 

Sister  M.  Celestine  Moran  was  born  in  Ireland  in 
1848.  Soon  after  her  arrival  in  this  country  she  entered 
the  novitiate  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  and  after  the 
customary  probation  was  professed  in  1881.  The  early 
years  of  her  religious  life  were  passed  in  Saint  Cecilia's 
Academy;  Saint  Patrick's  School,  White  Haven  and 
Saint  Patrick's  Orphanage,  West  Scranton.  In  1890, 
Sister  M.  Celestine  was  given  charge  of  Saint  Joseph's 
Infant  Asylum  over  which  she  presided  for  more  than 
thirty  years.  Saint  Joseph's  Infant  Asylum  is  Sister 
Celestine's  memorial.  Her  careful  supervision  and 
prudent  management  have  built  up  an  ideal  home  in 
which  poor,  unfortunate  children  are  tenderly  nurtured. 
Only  the  silent  Lord  knows  how  many  innocent  chil- 
dren have  been  saved,  body  and  soul,  because  of  the 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  485 

prayers  and  labors  of  this  devoted  Sister  and  only  He, 
too,  knows  the  number  of  unfortunate  ones  who  have 
trod  perseveringly  the  weary  road  of  repentance 
because  of  her  motherly  kindness  and  encouragement. 

At  her  funeral  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  said:  "I 
speak  in  the  name  of  the  Diocese  of  Scranton  when  I  say 
that  we  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  Sister  M.  Celestine. 
She  was  a  real  mother,  tender-hearted,  kind,  and  gentle. 
While  we  praise  Sister  Celestine,  let  us  not  forget  the 
late  Father  Finnen  of  Pittston,  whose  generosity  made 
it  possible  for  her  to  carry  out  successfully  her  work  of 
charity.  Nor  can  we  forget  the  good  women  of  Saint 
Joseph's  Society  who  were  the  first  to  recognize  the 
need  of  finding  a  refuge  for  homeless  babes.  It  was 
they  who  suggested  to  Bishop  O'Hara  the  idea  of 
founding  an  asylum  for  infants.  Father  Finnen  was 
from  the  beginning  interested  in  the  work  and  felt  that 
if  a  permanent  foundation  were  made,  the  people  of 
the  diocese  would  gladly  assist.  It  was  his  generosity 
that  made  it  possible  for  me  to  begin  the  present  home, 
to  found  the  institution  of  to-day. 

"We  have  reason  to  be  proud  of  Saint  Joseph's  Infant 
Asylum,  one  of  the  best  institutions  in  the  whole  State  of 
Pennsylvania.  We  have  that  on  the  authority  of  repre- 
sentatives of  charity  committees  and  appropriation  com- 
mittees who  came  here  to  visit  the  home.  A  short  time 
ago  the  secretary  of  the  Poor  Board  of  Wilkes-Barre, 
who  had  just  returned  from  a  tour  of  inspection  of  the 
institutions  of  the  State,  wrote  to  say  that  though  most  of 
the  members  of  the  Board  were  Protestants,  they  were 
unanimous  in  declaring  that  the  institutions  of  the 
Diocese  of  Scranton  provided  the  kindest  care  for  the 
charges  entrusted  to  them.  Credit  is  due,  not  to  me, 
nor  to  the  priests,  but  to  the  Sisters  in  charge  of  these 


486  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

institutions,  those  noble  women  who  devote  their  lives 
for  the  love  of  God,  to  the  care  of  the  abandoned.  These 
Sisters  are  truly  martyrs  for  Christ's  sake. 

"Such  was  Sister  Celestine  all  through  her  religious 
life.  She  might  have  hoped  that  because  of  what  she 
had  done  for  the  children,  her  old  age  would  be  pain- 
less. It  was  instead  a  season  of  torture,  but  her  suffer- 
ings were  borne  with  the  courage  that  comes  from  God. 
There  was  a  time  when  we  hoped  that,  through  the 
intercession  of  the  Little  Flower  of  Jesus,  a  miracle  had 
been  performed.  There  was  indeed  a  partial  miracle, 
and  for  a  time  Sister  Celestine's  health  was  much 
improved.  But  God  willed  otherwise.  Those  who 
attended  Sister  Celestine,  her  faithful  Sisters,  bear  wit- 
ness to  her  marvellous  patience  and  resignation.  She 
did  not  complain.  She  bore  her  sufferings  heroically  in 
obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  as  at  the  beginning  she 
cheerfully  assumed  the  burden  of  caring  for  abandoned 
little  ones  in  obedience  to  Bishop  O'Hara." 

The  members  of  Saint  Joseph's  Society  testified  their 
esteem  for  Sister  Celestine  by  adopting  the  following 
resolutions,  which  they  had  beautifully  engrossed  and 
framed  and  presented  to  the  Sisters  at  Saint  Joseph's: 

IN  MEMORIAM 

The  members  of  Saint  Joseph's  Society  at  a  special  meeting  held 
at  Saint  Joseph's  Shelter  in  the  city  of  Scranton  this  twenty-eighth 
day  of  December,  1919,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  appropriate  action 
on  the  death  of 

SISTER  M.  CELESTINE 
known   in   the  world   as   Miss   Margaret   Moran,   for   thirty  years 
Superior  of  Saint  Joseph's  Foundling  Home  and  IVIaternity  Hospital, 
record  of  her  as  follows: 

For  over  forty  years  this  kindly,  gracious  woman,  v/ith  apostolic 
real  and  Chrisdike  virtue  labored  in  this  valley,  in  the  institutions 
of  the  poor  and  dedicated  herself  and  her  work  with  unusual  self- 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  487 

sacrifice,  to  the  welfare  and  care  of  the  helpless,  dependent  and 
abandoned  young.  Her  loss  to  this  Society  cannot  be  estimated, 
her  person,  her  character,  her  fidelity  to  duty,  her  spiritual  attain- 
ments, her  sacrifice  of  self,  her  desire  to  do  all  things  for  the  greater 
glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  mankind,  all  contributed  to  make 
her  the  greatest  instrument  for  good  in  the  work  of  the  organization. 

For  thirty  years  with  wise  moderation,  tender  compassion,  firm 
discipline  and  abiding  faith  in  the  providence  of  God,  with  wonderful 
success  she  has  directed  the  destinies  of  the  foundling  home,  and 
after  a  long,  painful,  lingering  illness,  her  saintly  spirit,  bearing  the 
record  of  a  life  replete  with  noble  deeds,  has  passed  onward  and 
upward  to  the  mansions  of  our  heavenly  Father,  Truly,  this  modest, 
gentle  nun  has  wrought  an  astounding  work. 

From  its  small  beginning  to  its  present  wide  extension  for  good 
Saint  Joseph's  Foundling  Home  was  in  the  main  her  handiwork,  and 
will  be  ever  a  monument  to  her  memory.  In  her  death  this  society, 
the  city.  Community,  and  State  have  sustained  an  irreparable  loss. 

Mrs,  W.  B.  Duggan,  Chairman  Mrs.  F,  W,  Gunster 

Mrs.  p.  J.  HoRAN  Mrs.  F.  J.  McDonald 

Mrs.  R.  M.  O'Brien  Mrs,  T.  P.  Hoban 

Sister  M.  Aloysius  Smith,  who  died  a  month  after 
Sister  Celestine,  belonged  to  the  first  band  of  novices 
to  be  received  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  After  her  pro- 
fession Sister  Aloysius  was  retained  at  the  mother 
house  and  did  much  to  build  up  the  music  conserva- 
tory at  Mount  Saint  Mary's.  She  was  a  skillful  musi- 
cian and  she  treasured  her  gift,  because  it  was  for  her 
a  medium  through  which  her  soul  held  communion 
with  her  God.  Her  last  service  was  given  at  the  mid- 
night Mass  of  Christmas.  It  was  an  efifort  for  her,  but 
those  who  were  present  will  not  soon  forget  her  trium- 
phal strains  in  the  "Adeste  Fidelis"  nor  her  sweetly 
solemn  "Noel."  When  she  had  finished  she  turned  sor- 
rowfully away  from  the  beautiful  organ,  fully  realizing 
that  she  would  never  play  it  again.    For  nearly  a  year 


488  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

she  bore  her  sufferings  in  patience,  and  finally,  when 
death  came,  it  left  upon  her  a  look  of  peaceful  triumph 
that  set  itself  like  a  seal  upon  her  beautiful  features, 
telling  of  victory  won  and  death  without  its  sting. 

To  Sister  M.  Philomena  Snow,  who  died  in  Septem- 
ber, 1919,  death  came  as  a  release  from  manifold  suffer- 
ings. Sister  M.  Patrick  Quinn  died  as  she  had  lived, 
a  peaceful,  quiet,  uncomplaining  death  on  the  last  day 
of  the  month  of  the  Angels,  October  31st.  Sister  M. 
Ursulina  Hopkins  and  Sister  M.  Anacletus  Murphy 
sanctified  themselves  through  sufferings  patiently 
borne.  Sister  M.  Matilda  Delehanty  died  at  Saint 
Cecilia's,  Wyoming,  April  20,  1920.  She  left  behind 
her  a  memory  sweetly  redolent  of  a  charity,  pure  and 
unalloyed.  Death  came  swiftly  to  Sister  M.  Joan  Scott, 
who  died  December  1,  1920,  after  an  illness  of  only  a 
few  hours'  duration.  It  was  the  kind  of  death  this 
holy  soul  had  prayed  for.  Sister  Joan's  religious  life 
had  been  spent  at  Saint  Cecilia's,  Wyoming.  She  was 
an  ideal  primary  teacher  and  had  securely  set  the  feet 
of  hundreds  of  little  ones  in  the  way  of  justice.  Sister 
M.  Magdalen  Cummings,  who  was  beloved  by  her 
community  for  her  broad  charity  and  sunny  cheerful- 
ness, died  after  a  short  illness  in  February,  1921.  Sis- 
ter M.  Paulus  Egan  had  been  professed  but  a  short 
time  when  she  was  summoned  to  receive  the  crown  of 
life.  Sister  M.  Clement  Kearns,  whose  life  work  was 
done  for  the  most  part  in  the  West,  passed  to  her 
reward  at  Coeud  d'Alene,  Idaho,  on  February  14,  1921, 
and  Sister  M.  Ambrose  Cusick  died  at  Saint  Paul's 
Convent,  Green  Ridge,  an  exemplary  death  in  October, 

1920. 

Sister  M.  Paulinus  Richards  died  at  Saint  Mary's 
of    the    Mount    in    Pittsburg    after    an    illness    of    a 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  489 

few  days'  duration.  Her  death  occurred  in  April, 
1921.  Sister  Paulinus  had  been  connected  with  Saint 
Mary's  of  the  Mount  since  its  opening,  and  had  con- 
tributed much  to  its  development  and  success.  Though 
comparatively  young  in  years.  Sister  Paulinus  had  gath- 
ered the  full  sheaves  of  a  bountiful  harvest.  Sister 
Dominica  Geraghty  died  at  Mount  Saint  Mary's 
shortly  after  Sister  Paulinus.  Sister  Dominica  had 
always  served  her  Lord  with  a  glad  heart  and  in  her 
last  moments  she  showed  the  peace  and  joy  which  is 
the  reward  of  the  cheerful  servant.  Sister  M.  Vincent 
Tighe,  who  died  in  June,  1921,  left  behind  her  a  splen- 
did record  of  fidelity  to  duty  and  rules,  and  kind  and 
unobtrusive  service  in  the  convents  which  have  been 
blessed  by  her  presence. 

Sister  M.  Jerome  Walton,  the  eldest  of  four  sisters 
who  consecrated  themselves  to  the  service  of  God  in  the 
Congregation  of  the  Immaculate  Heart,  died  August 
11,  1921.  Sister  M.  Jerome  had  just  rounded  out  forty 
years  of  loyal  service  in  the  community.  For  many 
years  she  had  been  superior  of  Holy  Rosary  Convent, 
North  Scranton.  There,  as  in  the  other  schools  in 
which  she  labored,  she  endeared  herself  to  the  Sisters 
of  her  community  as  well  as  to  the  pupils  in  the  school, 
by  her  wise  direction  and  careful  foresight  that  pro- 
vided for  every  want.  She  was  a  most  successful 
teacher,  one  whose  earnestness  and  sincerity  of  char- 
acter have  left  an  indelible  impress  upon  generations  of 
men  and  women  who  count  it  a  precious  privilege  to 
have  had  the  advantage  of  her  strong  and  virile  guid- 
ance during  the  formative  periods  of  their  lives.  Years 
after  they  had  passed  from  under  her  control,  they 
still  looked  to  her  for  the  kindly  advice  and  encourage- 
ment that  was  never  withheld.    Sister  M.  Jerome  as  an 


490  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

educator  and  as  a  religious,  proved  herself  a  valiant 
woman  in  her  generation. 

Since  the  foundation  of  the  Sisters  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese  in  1871,  ninety-eight  members  of  the  com- 
munity have  entered  into  life  everlasting  through  the 
portals  of  the  Immaculate  Heart.  May  we  not  hope 
that  these  dear  ones,  whose  voices  have  mingled  with 
ours  in  the  "Salve  Regina"  for  the  grace  of  persever- 
ance, will  intercede  for  us  with  Heaven's  Queen  until 
our  earthly  journey  is  ended  and  we,  too,  clothed  in  the 
livery  of  Mary  Immaculate,  may  join  in  the  train  of 
virgins  who  follow  the  Lamb  whither  so  ever  He 
goeth. 

At  the  close  of  the  annual  retreat  on  the  feast  of  the 
Assumption,  August  15,  1921,  the  Sisters  had  the  hap- 
piness of  witnessing  the  consecration  of  the  altar  of  our 
Lady  in  the  college  chapel.  The  ceremony  was  per- 
formed by  Right  Reverend  M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.,  assisted 
by  Reverend  A.  J.  Brennan,  S.T.D.,  Reverend  Paul 
Kelly,  Reverend  T.  J.  McHugh,  Reverend  J.  A. 
Boyle,  LL.D.,  and  Reverend  John  Conway,  C.SS.R. 
The  main  altar  had  been  consecrated  on  the  seven- 
teenth of  August,  1911,  shortly  after  the  dedication  of 
the  chapel  by  the  Apostolic  Delegate,  His  Eminence, 
Cardinal  Falconio.  The  consecration  of  the  side  altars 
was  deferred.  It  was  decided  that  at  some  future  time, 
Bishop  Hoban  would  consecrate  the  altar  of  our  Lady, 
and  Bishop  Garvey,  that  of  Saint  Joseph.  Before  the 
agreement  could  be  carried  out  Bishop  Garvey  was 
called  to  his  reward.  Bishop  Hoban  resolved  to  con- 
secrate both  altars  during  the  present  year.  It  is  the 
intention  of  the  Right  Reverend  Bishop  to  consecrate 
the  altar  of  Saint  Joseph  some  time  during  the  academic 


Saint  Mary 

School, 
Avoca,  Pa. 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  491 

year  so  that  the  students  may  have  the  privilege  of 
w^itnessing  the  beautiful  ceremony  of  consecration. 

The  Seal  of  the  Diamond  Jubilee 

November  10,  1920,  marked  the  seventy-fifth  anni- 
versary of  the  founding  of  the  Congregation.  The  Sis- 
ters had  an  added  reason  for  rejoicing  in  the  anticipa- 
tion of  this  glorious  event  when  the  glad  news  reached 
them  that  the  Rules  and  Constitutions  of  the  Sisters, 
Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  had 
received  the  final  approval  of  the  Holy  See.  The 
approval  had  been  signed  on  the  feast  of  Saint  Ann, 
July  26th.  This  blessed  consummation  which  sets  its 
seal  on  the  Diamond  Jubilee  of  the  congregation  is 
due  in  no  small  measure  to  the  self-sacrificing  efiforts  of 
the  Right  Reverend  Edward  Joos,  who  for  over  forty 
years  was  director  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  at  the  mother  house  in  Monroe, 
Michigan.  The  rules  as  drawn  up  by  Father  Gilet  and 
approved  by  Bishop  Lefevre  vvere  found  to  be  incom- 
plete. There  was  no  constitution  regarding  branch 
houses  so  that  much  perplexity  resulted  when  the  first 
mission  house  outside  the  diocese  of  Detroit  was 
established.  At  the  request  of  Mother  Mary  Joseph, 
who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed  Mother  Teresa  as 
superior.  Father  Joos  undertook  the  revision  of  the 
rules.  Father  Joos  did  not  attempt  to  change  the  origi- 
nal rules  given  by  Father  Gilet,  but  he  classified  and 
arranged  them,  made  clear  obscure  passages  and  added 
provisions  that  the  changed  conditions  of  the  times 
made  necessary.  This  revision  was  then  submitted  to 
Bishop  Lefevre  for  approval.  The  approval  was 
unhesitatingly  given.    The  Bishop  wrote: 

"Peter  Paul  Lefevre,  by  the  grace  of  God  and  the 


492  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

appointment  of  the  Holy  See,  Bishop  of  Zela, 
Coadjutor  and  Administrator  of  Detroit; 

*'To  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary,  health  and  benediction: 

"Whereas,  the  Rules  and  Constitutions  which  we,  on 
the  twenty-eighth  of  November,  A.D.  1845,  approved 
and  designed  for  your  then  incipient  Community,  were 
drawn  up  rather  hastily  and  without  regard  for  your 
future  increase  and  more  extensive  usefulness  by  filial 
establishment  in  other  places;  and,  whereas,  in  conse- 
quence thereof  you  have  long  since  felt  the  want  of 
better  method  and  more  regularity  therein,  therefore  in 
compliance  with  your  expressed  wishes,  with  a  view  to 
your  greater  advancement  towards  perfection,  and  for 
the  more  permanent  stability  of  your  Institute,  your 
worthy  Director,  the  Reverend  Father  Joos,  has  spared 
no  pains  so  to  arrange  and  amend  those  Rules  and  Con- 
stitutions that  they  may  now  be  considered  complete 
and  submitted  the  same  for  our  examination.  We  then, 
after  a  careful  perusal  and  consideration,  feel  happy 
in  saying  that  we  find  them  wisely  conceived,  easy  and 
very  proper  to  attain  the  great  objects  of  your  Institute. 
Hence  we  cannot  but  regard  them  as  the  most  effica- 
cious means  to  further  the  designs  of  God  upon  your  yet 
small  but  promising  Community  in  general,  and  each 
Sister  in  particular.  As  these  rules  and  constitutions 
are  founded  upon  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel  and  the 
doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  you  ought  to  consider  them 
as  emanating  from  God  Himself  and  be  persuaded  that 
if  strictly  adhered  to  in  every  point,  they  will  surely  and 
safely  conduct  you  to  that  degree  of  Christian  perfec- 
tion and  eternal  bliss  which  God  has  designed  for  those 
whom  He  calls  to  the  religious  state. 

"Wherefore,  after  mature  reflection  and  invocation 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  493 

of  the  Holy  Ghost  we  have  approved  and  adopted  the 
hereunto  annexed  and  following  rules  and  constitutions, 
re-arranged  and  amended  by  your  aforesaid  Director 
as  the  Rules  and  Constitutions  of  the  Sisters,  Servants 
of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  whose  Mother 
House  is  now  in  the  city  of  Monroe  in  the  State  of 
Michigan.  And  further,  we  hereby  desire  that  all  the 
usual  vows  which  are  to  be  made  and  renewed  shall  be 
made  and  renewed  according  to  these  Rules  and 
Constitutions. 

"Given  at  Detroit  under  our  hand  and  seal  this 
seventh  day  of  November,  A.D.  1861. 

Peter  Paul, 
Bishop,  Zel.,  Coadj.  Adm.  Det." 

To  this  approval  was  added  that  of  the  Right  Rever- 
end John  S.  Foley,  D.D.,  who  had  succeeded  the  Right 
Reverend  Caspar  Henry  Borgess  as  Bishop  of  Detroit 
in  1888.    In  his  approval  Bishop  Foley  says: 

''The  Reverend  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary : 

"The  revised  copy  of  the  Holy  Rule  of  the  Sisters, 
Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  submitted 
to  me,  has  my  most  earnest  approbation.  It  manifests 
in  every  point  the  spirit  of  the  true  religious  life,  and 
the  lines  upon  which  the  great  work  of  your  high  voca- 
tion, the  education  of  the  Catholic  youth,  is  to  be  con- 
ducted. The  faithful  observance  of  the  Rule  which 
has  marked  the  Community  in  the  past  from  the  very 
foundation,  will  insure  the  blessing  of  our  Divine  Lord 
and  the  protection  of  your  holy  patrons  on  every  mem- 
ber and  on  all  under  your  fostering  care.  Let  the  Rule 
then  be  the  guide  of  all  the  actions  of  the  good  Sisters 
in  their  daily  lives  so  that  in  the  end  they  may  receive 


494  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

the  great  reward  promised  to  those  who  lead  others 
unto  God. 

"Given  at  our  residence,  Detroit,  October  8,  1911. 

John  S.  Foley, 

Bishop  of  Detroit/^ 
From  the  beginning  of  his  episcopacy  Bishop  Foley 
had  interested  himself  in  securing  for  the  rules  and 
constitutions  the  approval  of  the  Holy  See.  The  ini- 
tial step  towards  securing  this  approbation  had  already 
been  taken  by  the  Reverend  Director  of  the  Sisters, 
Right  Reverend  Monsignor  Joos,  who  had  made  two 
journeys  to  Rome  to  further  the  cause.  During  his  first 
visit  Monsignor  Joos  had  placed  a  copy  of  the  consti- 
tution, together  with  a  petition  for  approval,  before  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith 
at  that  time  under  the  presidency  of  His  Eminence  Car- 
dinal Mazella.  The  decree  of  approval  was  given  on 
the  first  day  of  February,  1889.  The  decree  reads  as 
follows : 

"Whereas  letters  have  been  presented  begging  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith 
to  approve  the  Institute  and  the  Constitutions  of  the 
Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  the  whole  has  been 
referred  to  the  Commission  instituted  for  the  examina- 
tion of  Constitutions  of  new  Congregations. 

"Therefore,  the  Most  Reverend  Commission  under 
the  presidency  of  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Mazella, 
after  mature  deliberation,  considering  the  letters  of 
several  Bishops,  who  testifying  to  the  abundant  fruits 
produced  by  the  aforesaid  Sisters,  their  religious  spirit 
and  regular  observance,  have  earnestly  recommended 
them  to  the  Sacred  Congregation  and  considering  that 
this  new  Congregation  aims  at  obtaining  holy  ends, 


MOTHER  M.  CAS  I  MIR  495 

namely  the  individual  salvation  and  perfection  of  the 
Sisters  by  religious  exercise  and  seclusion  from  the 
world,  and  also  the  education  of  youth,  has  deemed  the 
object  or  end  of  the  aforesaid  Institute  worthy  of  being 
highly  praised  and  recommended  by  the  Holy  See. 

"This  decision  of  the  aforesaid  Commission,  reported 
by  the  Most  Reverend  Dominic,  Archbishop  of  Tyre, 
Secretary  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Faith,  in  an  audience  of  the  twenty-seventh 
day  of  January,  1889,  His  Holiness  has  deigned  to 
approve  and  has  ordered  the  present  decree  to  be  issued. 

"Given  at  Rome,  in  the  Palace  of  the  Sacred  Congre- 
gation of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith  on  the  first  day 
of  February,  1889. 

John  Cardinal  Simeoni, 

Prefect/' 
A  second  decree,  the  Decree  of  Praise,  was  issued  by 
the  Holy  See  in  1913.    It  reads  as  follows: 

"In  reply  to  the  earnest  prayers  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  whose  Mother 
House  is  situated  in  the  Diocese  of  Detroit,  North 
America,  the  Most  Eminent  and  Most  Reverend 
Fathers,  Cardinals  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Reli- 
gious in  a  full  meeting  held  at  the  Vatican,  August 
8,  1913,  after  careful  deliberation  and  a  consideration 
of  the  letters  of  commendation  from  Bishops  of  places 
in  which  are  found  houses  of  the  Institute,  gave  their 
consent  for  the  approbation  of  the  Institute  itself,  and 
also  for. the  approval  for  a  term  of  seven  years  of  the 
Constitutions  of  this  Institute  as  they  are  contained  at 
the  beginning  of  the  decree. 

"Our  Most  Holy  Lord  Pius  Tenth,  Pope,  deigned 
to  confirm  this  response  of  the  Most  Eminent  Fathers 
as  it  was  presented  to  them  by  the  undersigned  Secre- 


496  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

tary  on  the  fourteenth  of  August  of  the  same  year,  with- 
out, however,  infringing  on  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Ordinaries  according  to  the  tenor  of  the  Sacred  Canons 
and  the  Apostolic  Constitutions;  all  things  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding. 

"Given  at  Rome  from  the  Secretariate  of  the  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Religious,  the  tenth  day  of  November, 
1913. 

O.  Cardinal  Cagiano, 
Donatus,  Arp.  of  Eph.,  Secretary/' 

Two  years  before  the  expiration  of  the  designated 
term  of  seven  years,  Bishop  Foley  was  called  to  his 
reward.  Upon  the  recommendation  of  his  successor, 
the  present  Bishop  of  Detroit,  Right  Reverend  Michael 
J.  Gallagher,  D.D.,  whose  efforts  were  supplemented 
by  those  of  the  Most  Reverend  Bonaventure  Cerretti, 
the  favor  of  having  the  constitutions  sealed  was 
obtained.  The  final  approval  was  given  by  the  Sov- 
ereign Pontiff  Benedict  XV  now  happily  reigning,  on 
the  feast  of  Saint  Anne,  July  26,  1920,  and  the  Congre- 
gation of  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  was  privileged  to  take  its  place  among  the 
approved  Orders  of  the  Church. 
The  decree  of  final  approval  is  as  follows: 
"Our  Most  Holy  Lord,  Benedict  XV,  Pope  by 
Divine  Providence,  in  an  audience  granted  on  the 
twenty-sixth  of  July,  1920,  to  the  Most  Reverend  Sec- 
retary of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Religious,  after 
careful  deliberation  and  consideration  of  the  letters  of 
commendation  from  Bishops  of  places  in  which  are 
found  houses  of  the  Institute  of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary,  whose  Mother  House 
is  in  the  city  of  Monroe,  in  the  Diocese  of  Detroit,  and 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  497 

especially  having  heard  the  suffrage  of  the  Most  Emi- 
nent Fathers  Cardinals  of  the  aforesaid  Congregation, 
who  in  full  meeting  held  on  the  twenty-third  of  this 
month  and  year  had  carefully  examined  this  matter, 
has  deigned  to  approve  and  confirm  definitely  the  Con- 
stitutions of  the  aforesaid  Institute  which  are  contained 
in  this  copy  written  in  the  Italian  language,  the  original 
of  which  is  preserved  in  the  Archives  of  the  Sacred 
Congregation;  so  He  approves  and  confirms  them  by 
the  tenor  of  the  present  Decree  without  infringing  on 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  Ordinaries,  according  to  the 
Sacred  Canons. 

"Given  at  Rome  from  the  Secretariate  of  the  Sacred 
Congregation  of  Religious,  this  twenty-sixth  day  of 
July,  1920. 

Fr.  Andreas  Card.  Fruwirth, 
Maurus  Serafini,  O.S.B.,  Secretary." 

i 

In  a  spirit  of  thanksgiving  and  praise  for  this  blessed 
consummation  of  their  hopes,  the  Sisters  began  at  once 
to  make  preparations  to  celebrate  the  Jubilee  thus  aus- 
piciously crowned.  On  the  feast  of  Saint  Celestine, 
May  19th,  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  the 
Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia  held  at  their  mother 
house,  Villa  Maria,  West  Chester,  a  Jubliee  of  Praise 
at  which  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Dougherty,  was  the 
guest  of  honor.  The  jubilee  opened  with  a  solemn 
pontifical  Mass  of  Thanksgiving.  The  sermon  for  the 
occasion  was  preached  by  the  Right  Reverend  Philip 
R.  McDevitt,  Bishop  of  Harrisburg.  The  Bishop 
rehearsed  the  story  of  the  struggles  and  hardships  of 
the  early  years  of  the  congregation  and  then  told  of  the 
fruits  the  Archdiocese  of  Philadelphia  is  reaping  as  a 
result  of   the   patient  strivings   of   the   Sisters  whose 


498  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

"Diamond  Spring"  had  come  to  gladden  their  hearts. 
In  the  entertainment  that  followed,  a  beautiful  metrical 
composition  entitled  "The  Christ  Life,"  written  by  one 
of  the  Sisters,  portraying  the  progress  of  the  community 
in  its  life  of  work  and  prayer  from  Bethlehem,  the  lowly 
log  cabin  of  the  congregation  to  the  Causa  Nostrae 
Laetitiae,  the  goal  to  which  many  of  the  Sisters  have 
already  attained,  was  represented  in  tableaux  vivants 
and  recitation.  At  the  close  of  the  entertainment  His 
Eminence  paid  a  heartfelt  tribute  to  the  work  of  the 
Sisters  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  in  the  Arch- 
diocese of  Philadelphia  and  counselled  them  ever  to 
cherish  the  characteristic  virtues  of  the  community, 
humility  and  simplicity. 

The  celebration  closed  with  Benediction  of  the  Most 
Blessed  Sacrament  and  the  singing  of  Gounod's  "Praise 
Ye  the  Father."  Among  the  invited  guests  were  two 
Cistercians,  members  of  the  Order  in  which  the  saintly 
Father  Gilet,  the  founder  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Immacu- 
late Heart  had  passed  the  last  thirty-four  years  of  his 
holy  life.  The  visitors,  Right  Reverend  Father  Abbot, 
Jean  Baptiste,  O.C.R.,  of  Melleray,  France,  and  Right 
Reverend  Edmond  M.  Obrecht,  6.C.R.,  Abbot  of  the 
Trappist  Monastery  of  our  Lady  of  Gethsemane,  Ken- 
tucky, were  introduced  by  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Dougherty. 

Saint  Mary's  of  Monroe,  Michigan,  the  cradle  of  the 
congregation,  commemorated  the  jubilee  on  May  31st. 
In  the  old,  historic  church  of  Saint  Mary's,  the  church 
wherein  the  ceremonies  of  reception  and  profession  of 
the  foundress.  Mother  M.  Teresa,  and  her  devoted 
co-workers.  Sister  M.  Ann  and  Sister  M.  Celestine  were 
held,  solemn  pontifical  Mass  was  celebrated  by  the 
Right  Reverend  Michael  J.  Gallagher,  D.D.,  Bishop  of 


MOTHER  M.  CAS  I  MIR  499 

Detroit.  His  Grace,  Most  Reverend  Henry  Moeller, 
D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  presided.  The  ser- 
mon was  preached  by  Right  Reverend  Joseph 
Schrembs,  D.D.,  Bishop-elect  of  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
Bishop  Schrembs  emphasized  the  fact  that  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Sisters,  Servants  of  the  Immaculate  Heart 
of  Mary  is  to-day  the  most  potent  individual  force  in 
education  and  in  moulding  character  in  the  state  of 
Michigan. 

''Saint  Mary's,  Yesterday  and  To-day"  was  the  title 
of  a  brilliant  pageant  given  in  the  auditorium  of  Saint 
Mary's  College. 

The  pageant,  a  charming,  colorful  representation, 
vividly  portrayed  the  principal  events  in  the  history  of 
the  Order — the  early  settlements  in  Michigan;  the 
coming  of  the  Redemptorists;  the  foundation  of  the 
congregation  by  Father  Gilet;  the  advent  of  the  saintly 
Father  Joos,  who,  during  his  long  directorship  of  forty- 
three  years 

"Transformed  the  desert  drear 
Into  a  garden  of  intellectual  delights." 

A  grand  chorus  celebrated  the  final  achievement  of  the 
glorious  work.  "Reminiscences  of  the  Past"  was  a 
tribute  to  those  gone  before  who  are  celebrating  their 
jubilee  in  deathless  years. 

A  noteworthy  event  of  the  celebration  was  the  con- 
ferring of  degrees  on  the  class  of  1921.  No  one  feature 
of  the  occasion  brought  more  vividly  to  mind  the  con- 
trast between  the  Saint  Mary's  of  Yesterday  and  the 
Saint  Mary's  of  To-day;  the  lowly  log  cabin  academy 
and  the  stately  college,  from  whose  halls  of  learning 
go  forth  each  year  young  women  upon  whose  hearts  and 


500  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

minds  is  set  the  seal  of  life-long  consecration  to  Faith 
and  Duty. 

For  the  youngest  daughter  of  the  Immaculate  Heart, 
the  Sisterhood  of  the  Scranton  Diocese,  the  diamond 
jubilee  year  is  especially  significant.    With  it  is  linked 
the  golden  jubilee  of  the  foundation  of  the  congrega- 
tion in  the  Scranton  Diocese,  and  the  silver  jubilee  of 
Scranton's  honored  and  beloved  Bishop,  Right  Rever- 
end M.  J.  Hoban,  D.D.    Before  the  "Jubilate  Deo"  of 
this    trinity    of   jubilees — diamond,    gold    and    silver, 
can  be  sung,  the  record  of  these  seventy-five  years  will 
have  been  brought  to  a  close.     Marywood's  paean  of 
praise   for  the   diamond   years   will   but   re-echo    the 
grand  triumphal   chorus  of   Saint  Mary's  and  Villa 
Maria,  but  mingling  with  the  mighty  majestic  chords 
will  sound  the  golden  notes  of  thanksgiving  and  the 
silvery  notes  of  grateful  appreciation.    For  the  Diocese 
of  Scranton  has  been  to  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  a  tender,  fostering  Mother.    Its  bishops 
have  ever  proved  themselves  their  wise  councillors  and 
trusted  guides;  its  priests,  their  efficient  and  loyal  sup- 
porters in  every  undertaking;  and  its  devoted  people, 
their  willing  co-operators  in  every  good  work. 

Three  years  ago,  the  Scranton  Diocese  celebrated  the 
golden  jubilee  of  its  formation.  The  fifty-three  years 
that  have  elapsed  since  its  first  Bishop,  Right  Reverend 
William  O'Hara,  D.D.,  of  sacred  memory,  took  pos- 
session of  the  newly-created  episcopal  see,  have  wit- 
nessed a  marvellous  growth  in  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
diocese.  When  the  newly  consecrated  Bishop  entered 
upon  his  duties,  he  found  few  churches  and  still  fewer 
priests.  But  he  also  found  in  the  early  settlers  of  the 
then  little  known  and  little  esteemed  mining  towns, 
hearts  of  gold,  hearts  imbued  with  the  strong  living 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  501 

faith  which  they  had  brought  with  them  from  their 
homes  across  the  sea.  These  devoted  people  worked 
hand  in  hand  with  their  Bishop  and  his  priests,  and  at 
the  cost  of  untold  toil  and  sacrifice,  laid  secure  and 
strong  the  foundations  of  Catholic  life  in  the  Diocese. 

Not  only  in  material  buildings  is  the  result  of  their 
labors  visible.  These  buildings,  grand  though  they  are, 
but  manifest  outwardly  the  zeal  of  the  pioneers  whose 
first  care  was  to  build  living  temples  for  eternity.  The 
fair  and  perfect  flowering  of  their  heroic  self-sacrifice 
is  to  be  found  in  the  numberless  vocations  to  the  priest- 
hood and  the  religious  life  among  their  descendants. 
These  early  settlers  counted  it  as  the  highest  honor  when 
God  chose  a  son  or  a  daughter  of  theirs  to  serve  Him  in 
holy  religion,  and  there  never  has  been  in  the  Scranton 
Diocese  a  lack  of  vocations  to  carry  on  God's  work. 
The  exalted  ideal  of  the  priesthood  implanted  in  the 
beginning  of  the  diocese  bears  fruit  even  to  the  present 
day,  for  the  title  "priest  of  the  Scranton  Diocese"  is 
synonymous  with  all  that  we  look  for  in  the  sacerdotal 
state. 

When  the  time  came  for  the  appointment  of  a  worthy 
successor  to  Scranton's  venerated  first  Bishop,  Right 
Reverend  William  O'Hara  of  saintly  memory,  there 
was  no  need  to  go  abroad  to  seek  him.  From  the  ranks 
of  the  devoted  priests  of  the  Diocese  was  chosen  its 
present  Right  Reverend  Bishop,  who  was  found  fitted 
to  be  a  leader  among  his  people,  a  worthy  shepherd  of 
his  flock. 

It  is  impossible  to  over-estimate  the  work  accom- 
plished during  the  long  and  arduous  term  of  Bishop 
O'Hara's  episcopacy,  but  much  still  remained  for  his 
successor  to  do.  Progress  of  necessity  means  change; 
new  needs  ever  accompany  new  conditions;  and  new 


502  SISTERS  OF  I.  H.  M. 

conditions  had  arisen  in  the  Diocese  of  which  its 
pioneer  Bishop,  priests  and  people  had  not  dreamed. 
A  tide  of  immigration  had  turned  this  way,  bringing 
with  it  an  ever-increasing  number  of  men  and  women 
from  every  land  and  clime  under  the  sun.  The  work 
of  coalescing  these  diflferent  elements,  of  leading  men 
dazzled  by  the  light  of  the  sun  of  liberty  to  a  recogni- 
tion of  the  great  principle  that  true  liberty  is  to  be  found 
only  in  obedience  to  law,  both  civil  and  religious,  was 
the  herculean  task  that  confronted  Bishop  Hoban  and 
his  devoted  priests.  At  the  cost  of  much  toil  and  sacri- 
fice, they  have  succeeded  in  working  out  of  the  old 
leaven  a  new  paste.  The  "most  cosmopolitan  diocese" 
in  the  United  States  has  wisely  met  and  successfully 
solved  many  vexed  problems. 

The  twenty-five  years  of  Bishop  Hoban's  episcopacy 
have  witnessed  a  continuous  growth  of  the  religious 
life  of  the  Diocese,  and  to-day  the  Catholic  Church  of 
Scranton  can  point  with  pride  to  a  learned  and  zealous 
body  of  parochial  clergy,  to  fervent  religious  communi- 
ties, to  well  organized  parishes,  to  homes  for  the  aged, 
the  helpless  and  the  unfortunate,  to  orphanages  and 
industrial  schools,  to  hospitals,  to  a  system  of  parochial 
schools,  and  to  its  high  schools  and  colleges. 

Towards  the  accomplishment  of  this  grand  work,  it 
was  the  blessed  privilege  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Immaculate  Heart  to  contribute  its  share.  In  the  fifty 
years  that  have  elapsed  since  that  memorable  Feast  of 
the  Assumption  when,  gathered  together  in  the  lowly 
cenacle  of  St.  Alphonsus  Convent,  the  chosen  twelve 
elected  to  take  up  the  cross  of  separation  from  their 
Philadelphia  mother  house  and  pledge  themselves  to 
labor  in  the  yet  untilled  vineyard  of  the  new  Diocese, 
the  history  of  the  congregation  is  one  unbroken  record 


MOTHER  M.  CASIMIR  503 

of  fidelity  to  the  cause  of  Christian  education.  God 
has  visibly  blessed  their  labors;  and  the  promised 
reward  of  the  hundred-fold  has  been  theirs  in  fullest 
measure. 

In  the  novitiate  of  the  congregation,  God's  graces 
and  blessings  have  been  especially  manifest.  The  novi- 
tiate is  the  pulse  of  a  religious  community.  Here,  its 
heart  beats  are  felt.  If  the  religious  life  of  the  com- 
munity is  strong  and  vigorous,  the  influence  of  that  life 
will  be  felt  in  the  building  up  of  a  strong  and  vigorous 
novitiate  and  the  growth  of  the  community  is  assured. 
Year  after  year,  an  ever-increasing  number  of  the  fair- 
est daughters  of  the  land,  hearkening  to  the  call  of  the 
Divine  Lover  of  Souls,  have  left  their  people  and  their 
father's  house  to  enroll  themselves  under  the  banner  of 
Mary  Immaculate.  Here  in  the  garden  enclosed  of  her 
Most  Pure  Heart,  they  have  sanctified  themselves  while 
guiding  the  steps  of  the  thousands  committed  to  their 
care  in  the  paths  of  justice.  They  make  a  fair  galaxy 
in  the  review  of  the  diamond  jubilee.  Two  of  the 
original  band  of  twelve  have  been  privileged  with  a 
retrospect  in  the  light  of  fifty  golden  years.  How  their 
hearts  must  exult  and  rejoice  as  they  contemplate  the 
wonders  God  hath  wrought  through  their  beloved  con- 
gregation! Truly  can  all  the  Sisters  of  the  Immaculate 
Heart,  the  great  rank  and  file  of  the  "silent  workers," 
as  well  as  their  "chosen  leaders,"  whose  feet  have  been 
set  on  the  mountain  tops,  exclaim  with  their  Mother, 
Mary  Immaculate,  in  the  words  of  her  inspired 
Magnificat: 

"My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord, 
And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour; 
For  He  that  is  mighty  hath  done  great  things  to  me, 
And  holy  is  His  name." 


DUE  DATE 

Mm^' 

r  -  . 

trr..   ^ 

'■ 

' 

i 

< 

, 

! 

; 

i 

' 

201-6503 

Printed 
in  USA 

1 

COLUMBIA     UNIVERSITY     LIBRARIES* 


JAN  20  1925 


11  4  05  9  ]  G  9 

8UTLEH  STACKS 


e)-^z.2i 


are 


Congregation  of  the   Sisters,    Ser* 
of  the  ImrTaculate  Heart  of 


